*■ 
 
(^mmll Wimvmii^ 
 
 pihatJg 
 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 
 HEBER 
 
 GUSHING PETERS | 
 
 
 CLASS OF 1892 
 
 
 /\.Q.iolSM 
 
 
 tlrrljA, 
 
 •■'■■' '^ 1 ) ■ 1 
 
 5226 
 
Cornell University Library 
 D 65.L57 1882 
 
 3 1924 027 766 462 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924027766462 
 
THE 
 
 BEGINNINGS OF HISTORY. 
 
THE 
 
 BEGINNINGS OF HISTORY 
 
 ACCORDING TO 
 
 THE BIBLE AND THE TEADITIONS 
 OF ORIENTAL PEOPLES. 
 
 FROM THE CREATION OF MAN TO THE DELUGE. 
 
 BY 
 
 FRANCOIS LENORMANT, 
 
 Professor of Archseology at the National Library of France, etc., etc. 
 
 {Translated from the Second French Edition.) 
 
 WITH AX INTRODUCTION BY FRANCIS BROWN, 
 Associate Professor in Biblical Philology, Union Theological S&nvinary. 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 1883 
 
COPTEIOHT 1882, Bt 
 
 CHARLES SORIBNER'S SONS. 
 {All Bights Reserved.) 
 
 6KANT, FAIRES * RODOERS, 
 PHILADELPHIA. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The distinguished scholar, one of whose maturest works 
 is now offered to English readers, is well fitted, both by early 
 training and by later studies, to secure attention to whatever 
 he may write. His father, Charles Lenormant, was an ac- 
 complished student and professor of archseology, and he 
 himself found his native enthusiasm directed into similar 
 channels when he was little more than a boy. At twenty- 
 one he wrote a treatise on a problem in numismatics, which 
 received the prize from the Academie des Inscriptions et 
 Belles Lettres, in 1857, and from that time on he has devoted 
 himself with restless zeal to investigations in many parts of 
 the wide field of antiquities. His versatility, energy, rapidity 
 in work and retentive memory are alike remarkable. He' 
 has been by turns traveler, excavator, essayist, decipherer, 
 grammarian, historian, editor, instructor, and can point to 
 productive labor in all these pursuits. After growing tho- 
 roughly familiar with classical antiquities, he was ready, 
 when the science of Assyriology began to attract general 
 attention, to throw himself eagerly into this new department, 
 and soon took his place among the leading Assyriologists. 
 He has been always a prolific writer, and has of late years 
 chosen most often such themes as had some connection with 
 recent discoveries in Mesopotamia. At least two of his 
 books have been translated into English : the Manual of the 
 Ancient Bhtory of the East, 2 vols., London and Philadelphia, 
 1869-70, the original of which was first published, in con- 
 
 iii 
 
iv Introduction. 
 
 nection with E. Chevallier, in 1868-9, and, after being 
 crowned by the French Academy, has passed through many 
 editions, — and Chaldcean Magic, London, 1877. He has, 
 besides, frequently written for English periodicals. He is 
 now in his full prime, being about forty-seven years old. 
 
 It will be readily seen that Professor Leuormant's wide 
 and long-continued studies fit him in no mean degree for a 
 work like the present, whose value depends largely upon a 
 full collation of the records and legends of ancient peoples, 
 and whose sources of interest to the general reader are so 
 unique. It appeals to a far wider circle than anything he 
 had previously written. The prominent place given, in the 
 title and throughout the book, to the early chapters of the 
 Bible, links this volume with our own private beliefs, and 
 our most fundamental and persistent ideas about society and 
 the human race. But the interest attaching to any fresh 
 treatment of these topics is enhanced in the present case by 
 the stand-point from which they are discussed. Especial 
 attention should be paid to the author's preface, in which 
 he emphatically claims for himself a genuine Christian faith 
 without prejudice to an untrammeled critical freedom. And 
 since among ourselves the practical bearings of scholarship 
 are justly held to be of the last importance, it may not be 
 out of place to say that the time has long gone by when the 
 religious life could afford to look askance upon critical study 
 of the documents from which it is itself fed. Each year is 
 teaching us more plainly that spiritual truth suffers far 
 worse injury from any attempt on the part of its champions 
 to repress or trammel reverent investigation than it ever can 
 even from the excesses of radical criticism. Although Pro- 
 fessor Lenormant is tar from being a rationalistic critic, yet 
 it is not to be supposed that his views will be at once and 
 generally accepted. Some of them may never be accepted 
 at all. He holds in regard to the early chapters of Genesis 
 that they represent for the most part selections from the 
 stock of Shemitic traditions common to the Hebrews with the 
 
Introduction. v 
 
 Babylonians, Phoenicians and their kin, but cleansed of their 
 impurities, altered in their polytheistic tendencies; in a 
 word, transformed into fit vehicles for spiritual instruction 
 by the divine Spirit, under whose influence the Hebrew 
 writers stood. Yet, however little in accord with our tradi- 
 tional notions this may be, the thorough reverence manifest 
 in Professor Lenormant's pages, and his full recognition 
 of the spiritual advantages of Israel over its neighboring and 
 kindred peoples, forbid our dismissing it without apprecia- 
 tive examination. The same may be said of the details. In 
 the interests of religion, to say nothing of scholarship, we 
 cannot aflford to reject conclusions which are put forward in 
 such an unexceptionable spirit, except on rational grounds 
 established as the result of temperate and candid argument. 
 It must be noted that the value of the book does not depend 
 upon the correctness of this or that opinion maintained in 
 it. His warmest admirers will not claim for the author that 
 he is always judicious. It is. natural that so ardent and 
 original a scholar should sometimes be incautious and hasty 
 in his conclusions, and that so facile a worker should not 
 always observe the greatest care in minute particulars. The 
 worth of the volume, however, consists not in the safety with 
 which we may take refuge in its opinions, but in the oppor- 
 tunity it gives us to form just opinions of our own. In this 
 point of view, the spirit of its investigations, as above de- 
 scribed, is one of its two great advantages : the other is its 
 full presentation of the historical and literary facts. With 
 immense industry and patience, the author has collected 
 materials from all available quarters, and arranged them for 
 purposes of proof or illustration. To the specialist even, and 
 particularly to the student of Assyriology, there cannot fail 
 to be much that is instructive in the facts or their grouping, 
 and the general reader of intelligence will find a mine of 
 information in regard to the early traditions of all the great 
 peoples of the earth, as far as these can be brought into con- 
 nection, whether organic or merely formal, with the begin- 
 
vi Introduction. 
 
 nings of the Hebrew records. These characteristics give the 
 book its lasting value. 
 
 The desire of the publishers has been simply to present 
 the original work in an English dress. In accordance with 
 this purpose, even where the. rapid advance of discovery and 
 decipherment, or the expressed judgment of many scholars, 
 might have seemed to lend authority to an emendation of 
 detail, this has not been resorted to. Any attempt to anno- 
 tate the book would have swelled it to unwieldy proportions, 
 and it was thought best to let the author speak wholly for 
 himself. In the spelling of Oriental and other foreign 
 names, the endeavor has been to represent the sounds cor- 
 rectly to the English, as the author aimed to represent them 
 to the French, ear. Under this limitation, also, the author's 
 transliteration of all Shemitic words has been, with but one 
 considerable exception, followed throughout. His method 
 of representing the stronger Shemitic gutturals has been 
 modified, partly in the endeavor to remove what seemed to 
 be an occasional inconsistency in the original, but partly 
 also with the hope of showing more clearly the relationship 
 of words in the different languages of the family. As here 
 given, 'Aijin is indicated by ' , and Cheth by J or h, according 
 as it corresponded to the Arabic Ha or Ha. Initial Aleph is 
 not indicated. Medial Aleph, with consonantal force, is occa- 
 sionally denoted by ' , which serves to mark, also, the weak 
 aspirate in Assyrian. In regard to the other consonants, it 
 is necessary to say only that the original has been followed 
 in representing Teth by ?, Ssade by g. Qoph by q, and Shin 
 (in Assyrian transcriptions) by 3 (originally = sh, after- 
 wards s). The publishers and the printers have heartily 
 cooperated in the endeavor to secure accuracy in these 
 respects, but all who have had experience of the typo- 
 graphical difficulties in such works as the present will 
 understand that no claim ia made of perfect freedom from 
 errors, and will be indulgent towards such as thejr may 
 detect. 
 
Introduction. vii 
 
 Much labor has been spent upon the references in which 
 the book abounds. All of these have been verified, unless 
 the works cited were inaccessible, which happened in a 
 comparatively small number of cases. Numerous errors in 
 citation have been silently corrected. The name or date 
 of the edition quoted has sometimes been added in brackets. 
 In a very few instances, where the reference was plainly 
 wrong, and a diligent search failed to supply the means of 
 rectifying it, it has been left standing, but followed by a 
 bracketted interrogation-mark, thus: [?] Frequent refer- 
 ences to other editions than the one named by the author, 
 or to English translations of foreign books, have been added 
 to those in the original ; the purpose has been not to secure 
 theoretical completeness, but to facilitate the use of the book 
 by English and American students. Such additions have in 
 all cases been enclosed in brackets, and signed Te. When 
 the author quotes the French translation of an English 
 book, the latter has generally been substituted. It is hoped 
 that possible mistakes and defects in this part of the work 
 will not be too severely judged. 
 
 It remains only to add that the thanks of the public are 
 due to Miss Mary Lockwood, of Washington, D. C, who has 
 discharged the laborious work of translation with fidelity 
 and skill. Francis Beown. 
 
 Union Theological Seminary, New York, 
 
 October, 1882. ' 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 " C'eet icy, leoteurs, un livre de bonne foy." 
 
 — Montaigne. 
 
 I HAVE a right to inscribe this sentence as the heading 
 of a book which was composed without any other purpose 
 than that of sincere and conscientious search after scientific 
 truth. By the very subject which it treats, however, this 
 book directly touches questions of the utmost gravity and of 
 a particularly delicate nature. Therefore I owe both to 
 myself and to my reader some preliminary explanations in 
 regard to the spirit in which I have approached them. It is 
 important that no doubt should exist on this point, nor any 
 obscurity cloud my thought. 
 
 I am a Christian, and just now, when my belief may be a 
 cause for reprobation, I am more than ever desirous to pro- 
 claim it emphatically. But at the same time I am a scholar, 
 and as such I do not recognize both a Christian science and 
 a science of free thought. I acknowledge one science only, 
 needing no qualifying epithet, which leaves theological 
 questions on one side, as foreign to its domain, and accepts 
 all investigators, working in good faith, whatever their reli- 
 gious convictions, as equally its servants. This science it is 
 to which I have devoted my life, and I should think I had 
 failed in a sacred, conscientious duty, if, influenced by any 
 prepossession of another order, however worthy of respect it 
 might be, I should hesitate to tell the truth in all sincerity 
 and simplicity, as I believe myself to have apprehended it. 
 My faith rests upon too solid a foundation to be timid, and 
 
 ix 
 
X Prejace. 
 
 should I happen in the course of my researches to encounter 
 an apparent antinomy between science and religion, I should 
 not for a moment dream of understating or concealing it. I 
 should boldly put forth the two contrary statements, certain 
 beforehand 'that a day will come when they will attain a 
 harmony which I should not have been skillful enough to 
 discover. But I must add, in all sincerity, that never yet, in 
 the course of a career which already reckons a quarter of a 
 century given to study, have I come face to face with a 
 genuine conflict between science and religion. As far as I 
 am concerned, the two domains are absolutely distinct and 
 not exposed to collision. There can be no quarrel between 
 them, unless one encroach improperly upon the territory of 
 the other. Their truths are of a different order ; they coexist 
 without contradiction, and I shall never consent to sacrifice 
 one set to the other, for I shall never find it necessary to 
 attempt it. 
 
 With special reference to Biblical questions, one series of 
 which is treated in the present work, I believe firmly in the 
 inspiration of the Sacred Books, and I subscribe with abso- 
 lute submission to the doctrinal decisions of the Church in 
 this respect. But I know that these decisions extend inspir- 
 ation only to that which concerns religion, touching faith 
 and practice, or, in other words, solely to the supernatural 
 teachings contained in the Scriptures. In other matters, the 
 human character of the writers of the Bible is fully evident. 
 Each one of them has put his personal mark upon the style 
 of his book. Where the physical sciences were concerned, 
 they did not have exceptional light ; they followed the com-^ 
 mon, and even the prejudiced, opinions of their age. " The 
 intention of Holy Scripture," says Cardinal Baronius, " is to 
 teach us how to go to heaven, and not how the heavens go,'' 
 still less how the things of the earth go, and what vicissi- 
 tudes follow one another here. The Holy Spirit has not 
 been concerned either with the revelation of scientific truths 
 or with universal history. In all such matters, " He has 
 
Preface. xi 
 
 abandoned the world to the disputes of men," tradidit mun- 
 dum disputationihus eorum. 
 
 The submission of the Christian to the authority of the 
 Church, in all that relates to those teachings of faith and 
 morals to be drawn from the Books of the Bible, does not 
 at all interfere with the entire liberty of the scholar, when 
 the question comes up of deciding the character of the nar- 
 ratives, the interpretation to be accorded to them from the 
 historical stand-point, their degree of originality, or the 
 manner in which they are connected with the traditions 
 found among other peoples, who were destitute of the help 
 of divine inspiration, and lastly, the date and mode of com- 
 position of the various writings comprised in the scriptural 
 canon. Here scientific criticism resumes all its rights. It is 
 quite justified in freely approaching these various questions, 
 and nothing stands in the way of its taking its position 
 upon the ground of pure science, which demands the con- 
 sideration of the Bible under the same conditions as any 
 other book of antiquity, examining it from the same stand- 
 points and applying to it the same critical methods. And 
 we need fear no diminution of the real authority of our 
 Sacred Books from examination and discussion of this 
 nature, provided that it be made in a truly impartial spirit, 
 as free from hostile prejudice as from narrow timidity. 
 
 Such is the liberty that I have desired to use, and strict 
 fidelity to Catholic orthodoxy did not interfere with my 
 right to do so, nor do I conceive that I have exceeded ortho- 
 dox limits on any point, even when I may appear to many 
 most daring. 
 
 Thus, I do not believe it possible to continue to hold the 
 opinion of the so-called unity of composition of the books 
 of the Pentateuch. It is my conviction as a scholar that a 
 century of external and internal criticism of the text has led 
 to positive results on this point, which I have not accepted 
 without demur, though finally compelled to yield to evi- 
 dence. This is not at all the place to enter into a demon- 
 
xii Preface. 
 
 stration of this important fact, which of itself would call for 
 a large book, and which many before me have given, by- 
 proofs which I could but have reproduced with merely a 
 difference in the spirit of presentation. I must confine 
 myself to the declaration of a sincere and well-considered 
 conviction on this point, which has required for its establish- 
 ment reasons all the stronger that, as I was aware, it ran 
 counter to venerable tradition and to the opinion still uni- 
 versal among Catholic doctors — an opinion, however, I make 
 speed to add, which is not dogmatically defined, and never 
 will be, for it does not belong to matters about which one 
 can dogmatize. 
 
 As is admitted to-day by the highest authorities among 
 writers of the orthodox Protestant school in Germany and 
 England, not less resolute defenders of revelation and of the 
 inspiration of the Scriptures than the Catholics, I hold as 
 fully demonstrated the distinction between the two fiinda- 
 mental documents, Elohist and Jehovist, which served as 
 sources to the final editor of the first four books of the 
 Pentateuch, who has done little more than establish a sort 
 of concordance between the two, while leaving their redac- 
 tion intact. These two primary texts may be restored 
 almost without gaps, and it is easy to point out a certain 
 number of discordances between the two, similar to those 
 that may likewise be observed between the different versions 
 of the same event as related in two books of the Bible like 
 Kings and Chronicles. We must not, however, exaggerate 
 these discordances, which bear only upon facts of an historic 
 character, and not on matters essential to faith. And it is 
 especially the manner in which the final editor or compiler 
 has abstained, beyond a certain degree, from harmonizing 
 the two texts by removing their divergences, that seems to 
 me a decisive proof of the holy and inspired character which 
 he already recognized in their composition. 
 
 But this is simply a question of how the books of the 
 Pentateuch were formed, and, taken by itself, reduced to its 
 
Preface. xiii 
 
 essential terms, and detached from those consequences which 
 too often have been made a part of it, but do not of necessity 
 flow from it, the documentary theory, as it has been called, has 
 nothing in it which could not be accepted by the most scru- 
 pulous orthodoxy, and I will go so far as to say that many 
 Catholic doctors, perhaps without altogether admitting the 
 fact to themselves, are gradually tending toward it. The 
 learned theologian to whom we are indebted for a Manuel 
 Biblique, recently published for a text-book in the semina- 
 ries, (') acknowledges that nothing hinders the admission 
 that the author of the Pentateuch "has included in his 
 work, with few or no modifications, written or oral traditions 
 handed down from ancient times, of whose exactness he was 
 satisfied. It was quite possible for him to allow them to 
 retain their distinguishing features, such as the special use 
 of certain divine names, peculiar or archaic phrases and 
 expressions, etc., limiting himself to an adaptation of them 
 to the framework into which he desired to fit them. It is 
 impossible to make any well-founded objection to this expla- 
 nation." Taken in itself, the documentary theory amounts to 
 no more than to extend to the whole book the use of anterior 
 redactions, thus accepted as a possible thing, and to define 
 the nature of these redactions. 
 
 The distinction of the two primitive books, Elohist and 
 Jehovist, combined by the final editor, where rationalistic 
 criticism seems to me to have reached a plain demonstration 
 which orthodox criticism may perfectly well accept, is one 
 thing; quite another is the question of the date which should 
 be assigned to the composition of these two original writings, 
 and to their final combination in a single book. Here we 
 are so far from a substantial result that each one has his own 
 private system, and into the foundation of all these difierent 
 systems enter considerations no longer belonging exclusively 
 to the domain of science. For my part, I have not yet 
 
 (') The Abbs Vigouroux, Professor of Sacred Scripture in the Seminary 
 of St. Sulpice. 
 
xiv Preface. 
 
 lighted upon a single one presenting sufficiently decisive 
 marks of demonstration to be adopted as .scientific trutli, and 
 to finally subvert a tradition so ancient that independent 
 criticism ought at least to take serious account of it. Con- 
 sidering the question from a purely scientific stand-point, 
 without any religious prepossession, it appears to me still 
 undecided, and I do not believe that a definite result can be 
 reached until more account is taken than heretofore of the 
 new elements brought to bear upon the problem by studies 
 in Egyptology and Assyriology. One single point is already, 
 to my thinking, almost settled, and that by the most recent 
 criticism, contrary to long-received opinion, and that is 
 that the Jehovist, whatever may be his exact date, is 
 considerably older than the Elohist ; that his work actually 
 represents the very earliest book relating to the begin- 
 nings of Israel, its exodus from Egypt and its sojourn in the 
 desert. 
 
 But in these questions of dates and authors, criticism has 
 the right to claim absolute liberty. It is confronted with a 
 tradition which it cannot lightly put aside ; it does not en- 
 counter a formal dogma. Whatever the results which it 
 may reach, provided these results have a certain and gen- 
 uinely-scientific character, there is no reason to fear them. 
 We must learn to bring the same breadth of view to this 
 study as did the old Fathers, especially St. Jerome, when he 
 wrote : " Sitie Mosen dicere volueris auctorem Pentateuehi, sive 
 Esdram ejusdem iiutauratorem operis, non recuso." Even 
 should we end by establishing the fact that the Pentateuch, 
 under the definite form that we possess, does not date back 
 farther than the return from the Captivity, the religious 
 authority of the Sacred Books in all essentials need not, 
 therefore, suffer in the eyes of Christians. It is a matter of 
 faith that the divine inspiration was preserved in the Syna- 
 gogue until the coming of Christ, and that consequently the 
 character of the supernatural help received by the authors 
 of the Biblical writings does not depend upon the fixing of 
 
Preface. xv 
 
 their date. Whether recent or remote, they occupy the 
 same position for the believer. 
 
 Christian doctrine makes in the Bible a distinction be- 
 tween two different things, revelation and inspiration. 
 Everything in the Book is inspired, but not everything is 
 revelation. Inspiration in no way excludes the use of docu- 
 ments of a human character, the acceptance, by the authors, 
 of ancient popular traditions, spontaneously formed in the 
 couree of the ages, common to the Hebrews and to the 
 nations whose only help lay in the natural lights of man- 
 kind, nations given over to the errors of polytheism. 
 
 How then should the first chapters of Genesis be regarded? 
 As a revealed account, or as a human tradition, preserved 
 by inspired writers as the most ancient record of their race? 
 This is the problem which I have been led to examine in 
 comparing the narrations of the Sacred Book with those 
 current long ages before the time of Mosheh among nations 
 whose civilization dated back into the remote past, with 
 whom Israel was surrounded, from among whom it came 
 out. As far as I myself am concerned, the conclusion from 
 this study is not doubtful. That which we read in the first 
 chapters of Genesis is not an account dictated by God Him- 
 self, the possession of which was the exclusive privilege of 
 the chosen people. It is a tradition whose origin is lost in 
 the night of the remotest ages, and which all the great 
 nations of western Asia possessed in common, with some 
 variations. The very form given it in the Bible is so closely 
 related to that which has been lately discovered in Babylon 
 and Chaldaea, it follows so exactly the same course, that it 
 is quite impossible for me to doubt any longer that it has the 
 same origin. The family of Abraham carried this tradition 
 with it in the migration which brought it from Ur of the 
 Chaldees into Palestine, and even then it was doubtless 
 already fixed, either in a written or an oral form, for beneath 
 the expressions of the Hebrew text in more than one place 
 there appear certain things which can be explained only as 
 
xvi Preface. 
 
 expressions peculiar to the Assyrian language, as, for 
 instance, the play of words in Genesis xi. 4, which clearly 
 has its source in the analogy of the words zikru, " remem- 
 brance, name,'' and zihurat, "tower, pyramid with stories," in 
 the last-named idiom. The Biblical writers, in recording this 
 tradition at the beginning of their books, created a genuine 
 archiEology, in the sense attached to the word by the 
 Greeks. The first chapters of Genesis constitute a "Book 
 of the Beginnings," in accordance with the stories handed 
 down in Israel from generation to generation, ever since the 
 times of the Patriarchs, which, in all its essential affirma- 
 tions, is parallel with the statements of the sacred books 
 from the banks of the Euphrates and Tigris. 
 
 But, if this is so, I shall perhaps be asked. Where then do 
 you find the divine inspiration of the writers who made this 
 arcliosology — that supernatural help by which, as a Christian, 
 you must believe them to have been guided? Where? In 
 the absolutely new spirit which animates their narration, 
 even though the form of it may have remained in almost 
 every respect the same as among the neighboring nations. 
 It is the same narrative, and in it the same episodes succeed 
 one another in like manner; and yet one would be blind 
 not to perceive that the signification has become altogether 
 different. The exuberant polytheism which encumbers these 
 stories among the Chaldseans has been carefully eliminated, 
 to give place to the severest monotheism. What formerly 
 expressed naturalistic conceptions of a singular grossness, 
 here becomes the garb of moral truths of the most exalted 
 and most purely spiritual order. The essential features of 
 the form of the tradition have been preserved, and yet be- 
 tween the Bible and the sacred books of Chaldsea there is 
 all the distance of one of the most tremendous revolutions 
 which have ever been eifeoted in human beliefs. Herein 
 consists the miracle, and it is none the less amazing for being 
 transposed. Others may seek to explain this by the simple, 
 natural progress of the conscience of humanity ; for myself. 
 
Preface. xvii 
 
 I do not hesitate to find in it the effect of a supernatural 
 intervention of divine Providence, and I bow before the God 
 who inspired the Law and the Prophets. 
 
 It did not enter into the plan of my book to examine the 
 problem, perhaps forever insoluble, as to how much in this 
 tradition is actual fact, and how much symbolic. I wished 
 to occupy myself only with the origin and the universal 
 character of its narratives. But if the result of the facts 
 which we have grouped should lead to the extension beyond 
 what is usual of the part taken by allegory and symbol, here 
 again the latitude of interpretation allowed by orthodoxy is 
 so great that Faith has nothing to fear from the researches 
 of science. The school of Alexandria in general, and Origen 
 in particular, in the first centuries of the Church, interpreted 
 the ^rst chapters of Genesis in the allegorical sense ; in the 
 sixteenth century, the great Cardinal Cajetan revived this 
 system, and, bold as it may appear, it has never been the 
 object of any ecclesiastical censure. 
 
 I owed these explanations to those whose belief I share, 
 and whom it would give me much pain to scandalize, even 
 in making use of my indisputable rights. As to the pure 
 rationalists, it will disturb me but little should they smile at 
 these scruples, which do not affect them. To such as they 
 I have but a single remark to make : This is a scientific 
 book ; read it, and find a single point where my Christian 
 convictions have embarrassed me, and proved an obstacle to 
 the liberty of my research as a scholar, or where they may 
 have prevented me from adopting the well-ascertained 
 results of criticism. 
 
 I make no pretension to infallibility. I expect to have 
 my book raise numerous discussions, and to have it assailed 
 from very different stand-points. Doubtless mistakes and 
 errors will be pointed out in it. They were inevitable in so 
 extended a course of research, bearing upon so many diflBcult 
 subjects. But, at least, what I think even the severest censors 
 will have to recognize is the fact that the study has been 
 
xviii Preface. 
 
 conscientiously pursued, and on thoroughly scientific prin- 
 ciples. I may have deceived myself, but I have done so 
 always in perfect good faith, and while on my guard, to the 
 best of my ability, against bondage to a system. 
 
 In regard to the typographical errors which the volume 
 may contain, I beg the indulgence of the reader, requesting 
 him to take into account the special difficulties in its print- 
 ing. Here again I have endeavored to do my best, and I 
 must in justice say the same for my printer and publisher. 
 
ANALYTICAL TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Intkoduction iii 
 
 Preface ix 
 
 THE BIBLICAL ACCOUNT. 
 
 I. The Creation (Elohist form) 1 
 
 II. The Creation of Man and Woman (Jehovist form) . . 7 
 
 III. The First Sin (Jehovist form) 10 
 
 IV. Qain and H^bel and the Race of Qain (Jehovist form) 14 
 V. The Race of Sheth (Elohist version) 19 
 
 VI. The Children of God and the Children of Man (Jeho- 
 vist source) 23 
 
 VII. The Deluge (combination of the two versions, Jehovist 
 
 and Elohist) 24 
 
 VIII. The Curse of Kena'an (Jehovist source) 36 
 
 IX. The Peoples descended from Noah (Elohist source) . 38 
 
 X. The Tower of Babel (Jehovist version) ...... 42 
 
 XI. The Origin of the Terahites (Elohist version) .... 44 
 
 XII. The Migration of the Terahites (Elohist version) ... 46 
 
 COMPARATIVE STUDY OF THE BIBLICAL AC- 
 COUNT AND OF PARALLEL TRADITIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. — IHE cheation- of man. 
 
 Conception of the autochthony of the first men among the 
 
 ancients '. . 47 
 
 Phcenlcian traditions 4 48 
 
 Libyan traditions 48 
 
 Egyptian traditions 48 
 
 xix 
 
xs Table of Contents, 
 
 PAOE 
 
 Man formed of clay 49 
 
 Man at first inert, subsequently animated by a divine breath 50 
 Various original versions that have come down to us of the 
 
 Chaldseo-Assyrian Genesis 53 
 
 The god i!a, creator of man 55 
 
 Adiuru, the first man, according to the Chaldieans .... 57 
 
 Myth of Prometheus, the former of man 57 
 
 Earlier conception among the Greeks of a spontaneous gen- 
 eration of men 58 
 
 Men issued from the trunks of trees, in the conceptions of a 
 
 large number of nations 58 
 
 The Creation in the doctrines of Iranian Mazdseism .... 59 
 
 Gayomaretan, the first man, the typical man, and his story 60 
 
 Birth of Mashya and Mashyana 61 
 
 Idea of the primordial androgyn, separated into two to form 
 
 the first pair 61 
 
 It exists in the Biblical account 64 
 
 High moral signification given it therein, as a symbol of the 
 
 indissolubility of the marriage tie 65 
 
 CHAPTER II.— THE FIRST SIN. 
 
 Conception of the Edenic felicity of the first men among the 
 
 Egyptians 67 
 
 Among the Aryan nations 67 
 
 Their theory of the four ages of humanity 68 
 
 Absence of such a theory in the Bible 70 
 
 Contradictory to that of original sin 71 
 
 It implies an idea of deterioration and continued decadence 72 
 Biblical and Christian belief has engendered, on the con- 
 trary, the doctrine of the continued progress of humanity 73 
 
 Original sin in the beliefs of Zoroastrianism 76 
 
 The sin of Yima ij-j 
 
 The sin of Mashya and Mashyana 78 
 
 The sin of Idhunna in the Scandinavian Edda 80 
 
 Mistake of G. Smith, who fancied that he had found a Chal- 
 
 daeau account of the first sin 81 
 
 It is nevertheless probable that something of this kind 
 
 existed in the traditions of Chaldaea 82 
 
 The Tree of Life on Babylonian and Assyrian monuments . 83 
 
Table of Contents, xxi 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Trees of Life of the Indians, the Iranians and the Sa- 
 
 bseans 84 
 
 The Tree of Life related to the Soma or Haoma plant ... 86 
 The Palm the Tree of Life in one section of Chaldsea .... 90 
 
 The fragrant vine of the Sabseans 91 
 
 The Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 93 
 
 The simulacra of the Tree of Life among the Chaldseo-Assy- 
 
 rians and the Asherah of the populations of Palestine . . 96 
 Babylonian cylinder which seems to refer to a myth analo- 
 gous to the Biblical account of the first sin 98 
 
 Traces of a similar myth among the Phoenicians 99 
 
 The man and woman beside the serpent-tree on the sarco- 
 phagus upon which is sculptured the story of Prometheus 100 
 Phoenician vase from Cyprus with the tree and the serpent . 101 
 The spirit of this tradition in Chaldea and Phcenioia cannot 
 
 be identical with that of the Bible 103 
 
 The myths of the cosmic Tree and the fiery fruit .... 104 
 The Bible transforms the physical myth into a spiritual and 
 
 moral lesson 105 
 
 The serpent in the religious symbolism of antiquity .... 107 
 The serpent the enemy of the celestial deities in Egypt and 
 
 Phoenicia . 108 
 
 In Zoroastrianism 109 
 
 The serpent of the storm in the Vedas Ill 
 
 Traces of the same symbol among the Hebrews 112 
 
 More general and elevated meaning of the struggle of the 
 
 celestial deities with the serpent 112 
 
 Transformation here effected by the Bible in a symbol origi- 
 nally naturalistic 115 
 
 CHAPTER III. — THE KEEUBIM AND THE EEVOLVINO SWORD. 
 
 The Aryanist school in Biblical exegesis 117 
 
 Upsetting of the greater part of its theories through the stu- 
 dies of Assyriologists 118 
 
 This school's interpretation of the kerubim 119 
 
 They are really the bulls with human faces at the gates of 
 
 the Assyrian palaces 120 
 
 These bulls, according to Chaldeo-Assyrian ideas, are guardian 
 
 genii 121 
 
xxii Tab^ of Contents. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 Sometimes they receive the name of Mrubi 126 
 
 The vision of the Merkabah in the prophecy of YeljezqSl . . 127 
 
 Its plastic illustration on an Assyrian cylinder 127 
 
 The kerubim with several faces 130 
 
 Obscurity of the question as regards the kerubim of the Ark 
 
 of the Covenant 132 
 
 The kerubim watch at the gates of Gan-'JEden as do the 
 
 kirubi beside the Assyrian palaces 136 
 
 The lahat hahereb hammithhappekelh ; it stands alone . . . 137 
 
 The analogy with the wheels of the kerubim of Yehezqel . . 138 
 
 It is located in the air between the two kerubim 139 
 
 Its resemblance to the tchakra of India 140 
 
 Mention of a similar weapon in the hand of the gods in 
 
 ancient Chaldasan poetry 140 
 
 The word laluU in '^Hebrew, hitu in Assyrian 143 
 
 CHAPTER IV. — IHB rEATEICIDE AND THE POUNDATION OF THE 
 
 piaaT oiTT. 
 
 Symbolic nomenclature of the months, in connection with 
 
 oosmogonic myths, in Babylonia and Assyria 146 
 
 The month of Brick-making 147 
 
 Which is also the month of the Twins and corresponds to the 
 
 zodiacal sign of Gemini 149 
 
 Universality of the legends which connect the foundation of 
 
 a, city with a fratricide 149 
 
 Romulus and Remus 149 
 
 History of Agamedes and Trophonios 150 
 
 Roman legend of the foundation of the Capitol 151 
 
 Legends of Mount Cronios in Olympia 152 
 
 The fratricide of the Corybantes 153 
 
 The fratricide of the Cabiri 154 
 
 Traditions which make the Cabiri the first men 155 
 
 Two or three brothers 158 
 
 Qain regarded as a Cabirus 159 
 
 Technites in Sanchoniathon 160 
 
 The Cabiric Adam of Samothracia 162 
 
 Prometheus and Aitnaios Cabiri in the Boeotian Thebes . . 163 
 
 The Dioscuri, or the Cabiri in the sign of Gemini 164 
 
 Consecration of the month of Brick-making to the god Shin 166 
 
Table of Contents. xxiii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Antagonism of the two divine brothers, Shin and Adar 
 (Sandan) 166 
 
 Probable relation of the mytha which have been passed in 
 review 170 
 
 Their high religious value 170 
 
 In the tradition of the fratricide, the Chaldajans, like the - 
 Komans, undoubtedly sympathized with the murderer . . 173 
 
 Connection of tlie preference given by Yahveh to the sacri- 
 fice of Habel over that of Qain with the legal prescrip- 
 tions of the sacrifices . 174 
 
 Sin " holding itself in ambush ; " study of the expression . 175 
 
 Other expressions of the narrative, which recall the Chaldseo- 
 Babylonian versions 177 
 
 CHAPTER V. THE SHETHITES AND THE QAINITE3. 
 
 The genealo^es of the descendants of Sheth and of Qain, 
 sprung from two different sources 181 
 
 Refutation of the theory which insists thjit primitively the 
 Jehovist redactor made Noah the descendant of Qain . . 183 
 
 Parallelism and resemblance of the two genealogies .... 184 
 
 They were artificially and contemporaneously constructed, 
 for the sake of contrast 186 
 
 Dryness and systematic reduction to a dead level of the 
 Shethite genealogy, which comes from the Elohist docu- 
 ment 186 
 
 Preservation of the legendary physiognomy of the primitive 
 traditions in the genealogy of the Qainites, adopted from 
 the Jehovist document 187 
 
 The two wives of Lemek 188 
 
 Their original mythic character and the way in which they 
 have been deprived of it 188 
 
 Condemnation of the polygamy associated with them in the 
 Bible 190 
 
 Condemnation of the custom of personal vengeance in 
 another trait of the history of Lemek 191 
 
 Barbarous song attributed to him 191 
 
 The three sons of Lemek and their character as inventors of 
 the arts 195 
 
 Formation of names of these personages 196 
 
xxiv Table of Contents. 
 
 Their parallels in the Phoenician narratires of Sanchonia- 
 
 thou 
 
 198 
 
 Refutation of the theory which sees in them ancient divinities 203 
 
 Of that which malies them types of castes 210 
 
 The three sons of Lemeli are ethnic personiiications, like 
 
 those of Noah 212 
 
 The sons of 'Adah and the people of 'Ad . . . . 213 
 
 Tubal-qam and the people of Tubal 214 
 
 The peoples excluded from the descent of the sons of Noah 
 
 in Genesis 215 
 
 Characteristics of greater antiquity in the Jehovist redaction 
 
 as compared with the Elohist redaction 217 
 
 CHAPTER VI. THE TEN ANTEDILUVIAN PATEIAHCHS. 
 
 Unity of the ancient traditions of widely diverse nations in 
 the legend of ten generations of primordial ancestors . . 218 
 
 The ten antediluvian kings of Berossus 219 
 
 Table of their parallelism with the ten antediluvian patri- 
 archs of the Bible 220 
 
 Commentary on this table 221 
 
 The ten primitive kings of Assyria 229 
 
 The ten hero-ancestors of Armenia 229 
 
 The ten Paradhatas of Iranian tradition 230 
 
 Other instances of this record of ten ancestors 230 
 
 Ten used as a round number in the genealogies of Genesis . 232 
 Trace of a primitive time when numeration did not exceed 
 
 ten 233 
 
 Variations between ten and seven for the round number of 
 
 primordial ancestors 236 
 
 Chaldsean theory regarding the duration of the ten antedilu- 
 vian reigns ... 237 
 
 Each one is made to correspond to a zodiacal sign ... . 239 
 Testimony of classic antiquity to prove tliat the zodiacal 
 
 Water-carrier is Deucalion-Xisuthros . . . 242 
 
 The Babylonian calendar and the names of its months con- 
 nected both witli the signs of the Zodiac and oosmogonic 
 
 myths 243 
 
 The creation of man associated with the second montli of the 
 year and the sign of the Bull 246 
 
Table of Contents. xxv 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The first month that of the creation of the Universe .... 247 
 
 Reference to what was said in a preceding chapter of the 
 third month, its zodiacal sign and its tradition of the foun- 
 dation of the city and the fratricide 252 
 
 Methushelah, the man armed with the dart, corresponding 
 to the montli and sign of Sagittarius 253 
 
 The 365 years of the life of Hanfik 253 
 
 Other cyclic numbers in connection with his name .... 255 
 
 Legends about Hanok 259 
 
 Comparison with the Babylonian Marduk 259 
 
 Astronomic and calendric meaning of the succession of pro- 
 tecting divinities of the different months among the Ciial- 
 dseo-Babyloni.ins 261 
 
 Idea of a similar evolution, but in the moral order, involved 
 in the Shethite genealogy in the Bible 266 
 
 The calendrical construction thus traced out. though very 
 ancient, is far from being primitive 268 
 
 Passage in the Mazdsean Bundehesh 272 
 
 Difficulty of explaining in Berossus the distribution among 
 the ten antediluvian kings of the partial numbers of dura- 
 tion, of which the total has a certain cyclical character . 274 
 
 The ciphers of antediluvian genealogies in the Bible and 
 their uncertainty 277 
 
 Conjecture in regard to the ancient total estimate of the 
 antediluvian period 278 
 
 Theory of Oppert upon the figures as they now stand in the 
 Hebrew text of Genesis 282 
 
 Systematic extension of these figures by the Septuagint and 
 the principle according to which they worked 283 
 
 Curtailment of the Hebrew figures in the Samaritan state- 
 ment ... 287 
 
 The problem presented by the distribution of the partial 
 figures in the Biblical genealogy still insoluble 288 
 
 Possibility of the influence of other nations beside the 
 Chaldseo-Babylonians 291 
 
 CHAPTER VII. THE OHILDEEN OF GOD AND THE DAUGHTEK3 
 
 OP MEN. 
 
 Unusual difficulties offered by this fragment of Genesis . . . 295 
 Absence of a fixed tradition regarding its interpretation . . 296 
 
xxvi Table of Contents. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 System which sees in the beni h&eloMm the great ones of the 
 
 earth, and its refutation ^^° 
 
 System which sees in them angels, and its adoption by the 
 
 earliest Fathers of the Church 299 
 
 Scruples which subsequently caused them to abandon this 
 
 interpretation SOI 
 
 System which made the Shcthites the children of God and 
 
 the Qainites the daughters of men 302 
 
 Impossibility of accepting this system from a philological 
 
 point of view > . . . 304 
 
 System which makes the benS MeloMm either infidels or Pre- 
 
 adamites 308 
 
 Supposed confirmation in the cuneiform texts 310 
 
 The expression benS MeloMm in the Bible always designates 
 
 angels 817 
 
 Belief in incubi and succubae among the Euphratico-Syrian 
 
 nations 321 
 
 The Lilith 328 
 
 The Se'irim 826 
 
 The amorous demon in the Book of Tobit 328 
 
 The guilty union of Djem (Yima) in the Pehlevi Bundehesh . 330 
 The bent MeloMm, descending to the daughters of earth, 
 recall the myths of the loves of gods and mortals, of which 
 
 the heroes were born 332 
 
 The gibbortm, or heroes, of the Biblical narrative 332 
 
 This account implies the existence of a cycle of heroic 
 legends among the ancient Hebrews and its reprobation 
 
 by the sacred writers 337 
 
 Absence of a perfect conception of the absolute spirituality 
 
 of angels in the Bible 341 
 
 The giants, or nephiltm; problems suggested by their men- 
 tion 343 
 
 Etymology of their name 345 
 
 The mention of them is only by way of fixing an epoch . . 349 
 Belief in primitive giants universal among the ancients . . 351 
 Idea of violence and of revolt against heaven connected with 
 
 these giants 35g 
 
 The Gigantomachy of the Greeks a purely physical myth . 360 
 
 The Titanomaohy ggj^ 
 
 The myth of the Aloades ggg 
 
Table of Contents. xxvii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 In what consists the originality of the Biblical account of 
 
 the giants and heroes 368 
 
 Traces of analogous narratives among the Chaldseans . . . 369 
 
 The men of the bronze age in Hesiod : 371 
 
 The life of man out down to 120 years by Yahveh .... 373 
 
 Chaldseo-Babylonian character of this number 380 
 
 CHAPTER Vlir.— THE DELUGE. 
 
 Umversality of the tradition of the Deluge among all races, 
 
 except the black race 382 
 
 Necessity of treating as aside from the question certain nar- 
 ratives referring merely to events of a local character . . 383 
 The inundation of Yao and the labors of Yu in China . . . 383 
 
 The legend of Botchica in Cundinamarca 386 
 
 The Chaldsean tradition of the Deluge, related by Berossus . 387 
 Original account discovered by G. Smith in the Cuneiform 
 
 tablets of the British Museum 390 
 
 Translation of this account 392 
 
 Double narrative of the Elohist and Jehovist documents col- 
 lected in the Biblical account as we have it 404 
 
 Comparison of this account with that of the Cuneiform docu- 
 ment 406 
 
 Systems of the different accounts regarding the duration and 
 
 epochs of the Deluge 409 
 
 The account of the Deluge among the Aramteans of Bambyce 
 
 or Hierapolis 418 
 
 The diluvian narratives of India 420 
 
 Their Chaldsean origin 423 
 
 Diluvian traditions of Iran 429 
 
 The Deluge of Ogyges among the Greeks 431 
 
 Deucalion's Deluge 432 
 
 Variations of local traditions ... . 434 
 
 System of the chronographers, allowing three successive 
 
 deluges 438 
 
 Diluvian traditions of Phrygia 439 
 
 Traditions of the Celtic nations 440 
 
 Narrative of the Scandinavian Edda 442 
 
 Tradition of the Lithuanians 442 
 
 Absence of the diluvian tradition in Egypt 443 
 
 Egyptian myth of the destruction of men by the gods . . . 446 
 
xxviii Table of Contents. 
 
 FAGK 
 
 What this myth has in common with the tradition of the 
 
 Deluge and in what respect it differs 451 
 
 The American accounts of the Deluge 452 
 
 Mexican accounts 
 
 Doubts recently suggested in regard to them 458 
 
 Narrative of the Codex Ghimalpopoca 461 
 
 Motoliuia's nari'ative 463 
 
 Traditions collected by Ixtlilxochitl 464 
 
 Possible relationship of these Mexican narratives with those 
 
 of India 467 
 
 Diluvian tradition of Guatemala 469 
 
 Tradition of Nicaragua 471 
 
 Supposed diluvian narratives of Peru 474 
 
 Traditions of the North American tribes 476 
 
 Account of Cherokees 477 
 
 Account of Tamanakis 478 
 
 Various other narratives 478 
 
 The diluvian traditions of Oceanica and their uncertain 
 
 character 482 
 
 Character of the actual event of the Deluge 486 
 
 In what sense the universality of its tradition should be 
 
 understood 487 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 APPENDIX I. — THE COSMOGONIC ACCOUNTS OF THE CHAL- 
 
 DiEANS, BABYLONIANS, ASSYRIANS, AND PHOSNICIANS . . . 489 
 
 I. Chald.ea, Babylonia, and Assyria 489 
 
 A. Account of the Babylonians according to Damascius . . 489 
 
 B. Fragment of a theogonic cuneiform tablet 489 
 
 C. Fragments of a great cosmogonic narrative in several 
 
 tablets or cantos, discovered by George Smith .... 490 
 
 1. Fragment of beginning of iirst tablet 490 
 
 2. Fragment belonging probably to the third tablet . . 491 
 
 3. Fragment belonging probably to the fourth tablet . 492 
 
 4. Fragment of the fifth tablet 493 
 
Table of Contents. xxix 
 
 > PAGB 
 
 5. Fragment of the beginning of a tablet, probably the 
 seventh 497 
 
 D. Extract from Berossus by Abydenus 499 
 
 E. Extract from Berossus by Alexander Polyhistor .... 499 
 
 F. Fragments of an epic narrative of the struggle of Marduk 
 
 against Tiamat 500 
 
 G. Fragment which seems to belong to the same narrative 507 
 H. Epic fragment of the tradition of Kuti (Cutha) concern- 
 ing the first monstrous generations developed in the 
 vromb of the world, still in a state of chaos 508 
 
 /. Establishment of order in the movements of the sidereal 
 world and war of the seven evil spirits against the god 
 Moon . 510 
 
 K. Generations of the chief divinities of the Chaldceo-Assy- 
 
 rian religion 513 
 
 L. Fragments relating to the three primordial triads of the 
 
 Chaldseans 517 
 
 M. Fragments relating to the cosmic character of the mascu- 
 line and feminine principles 518 
 
 II. Phcenioia 521 
 
 A. Theogony of Sidon, according to Eudemius 521 
 
 B. Phoenician cosmogony of the books of Moohos .... 521 
 
 C. On the character of Time in the Phoenician cosmogony . 522 
 
 D. Cosmogony of Hieronymus and Hellanicos 522 
 
 E. First Phoenician cosmogony of the Sanchouiathon of 
 
 Philo of Byblos 524 
 
 F. Second Phoenician cosmogony of the Sanchoniathon of 
 
 Philo of Byblos 527 
 
 G. Grand theogony under the form of an epic narrative 
 
 from the Sanchoniathon of Philo of Byblos 528 
 
 //. Extract from the book of Philo of Byblos " On the Jews" 533 
 
 /. Another version of the same extract 533 
 
 J. Extract on Cronos 534 
 
 K. Another extract on Cronos 534 
 
 L. Extract on the dominion of Cronos " . . . . 534 
 
 M. Extract from Philo of Byblos' book " On the Jews" . . . 534 
 
PAGE 
 
 535 
 
 XXX Table of Contents. 
 
 N. Extract from Philo of Byblos' book " On the Phoenician 
 
 Letters'^ 
 
 0. Extract on the cosmogonic character of the number seven 536 
 
 III. Feagmtints of the Cosmogony of Pheeeotdes . . . 537 
 
 General Flan 537 
 
 1. Production of the Universe 538 
 
 2. Struggle between Cronos and Ophioneus 542 
 
 3. Reign of Zeus and organization of the Universe . . . 547 
 
 4. Struggle between Zeus and Typhon 551 
 
 APPENDIX II. — ANTEDILUVIAN DIVINE EEVELATIONS AMONG 
 
 THE CHALDJEANS . . . ." 559 
 
 APPENDIX III. CLASSIC TEXTS EELATING TO THE ASTEO- 
 
 NOMICAL SYSTEM OF THE CHALD.iEAN3 567 
 
 APPENDIX IV. TABLES OP THE CHALD^EO-ASSYRIAN CAL- 
 
 ENDAE AND OTHEE SEMITIC CALENDARS 572 
 
 APPENDIX V. THE CHALDEAN ACCOUNT OF THE DELUGE, 
 
 TBANSOKIPTION OF THE TEXT WITH INTEELINEAE TRANS- 
 LATION 575 
 
THE 
 
 BEGmi^mGS OF HISTORY. 
 
 THE BIBLICAL AOOOUlSrT. 
 
 THE CEEATIOIT. 
 (elohist rOEM.) 
 
 CHAP. I. 1. In the beginning, Elohim created the 
 heavens and the earth. 
 
 2 And the earth was a desert and an empty- 
 
 chaos ; the darkness was upon the surface 
 of the abyss, and the breath of Elohim 
 was moving over the waters. 
 
 3 Elohim said : "Let light be 1" and light was. 
 
 4 And Elohim saw the light, that it was good, 
 
 and Elohim separated the light from the 
 darkness. 
 
 5 And Elohim named the light day, and the 
 
 darkness night ; and it was evening, and 
 it was morning : one day. 
 
2 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 6 Elohim said : "Let there be a firmament be- 
 
 tween the waters, and let it separate the 
 waters from the waters!" [And it was 
 
 so. (^) ] 
 
 7 And Elohim made the firmament, and sepa- 
 
 rated the waters that are above the firma- 
 ment from those that are below the firma- 
 ment. [And Elohim saw the firmament, 
 that it was good. (^) ] 
 
 8 And Elohim named the firmament heaven. 
 
 And it was evening, and it was morning : 
 second day. 
 
 9 And Elohim said: "Let the waters which 
 
 are under the heaven gather together in 
 one place, and let the dry [land] appear !" 
 And it was so. 
 10 And Elohim named the dry [land] earth, 
 and he named the gathering together of the 
 waters seas. And Elohim saw that it was 
 good. 
 
 [}) These words occur at the end of verse 7, but they are 
 evidently misplaced from their original position, to which we 
 have restored them, in accordance with the parallelism con- 
 stantly recurring in the narration of the other acts of creation, 
 and following the Septuagint version, which gives them pre- 
 cisely here. 
 
 (2) The Septuagint has retained this sentence as necessary 
 to the regular progress of the narrative. The Hebrew text has 
 let it drop, replacing it with the sentence which originally 
 ended verse 6. 
 
The Biblical Account. 3 
 
 11 And Elohim said; "Let the earth produce 
 
 verdure, the herb bearing seed, the fruit- 
 tree bearing fruit after its kind, which 
 may have its seed in itself upon the earth." 
 And it was so. 
 
 12 And the earth produced verdure, the herb 
 
 bearing seed after its kind, and the tree 
 bearing fruit, which has its seed in itself 
 after its kind. And Elohim saw that it 
 was good. 
 
 13 And it was evening, and it was morning : 
 
 third day. 
 
 14 Elohim said : " Let there be luminaries in 
 
 the firmament of heaven, to divide the 
 day from the night, and let them be the 
 signs for the time of festivals, the days 
 and the years, 
 
 15 and let them be the luminaries in the firma- 
 
 ment of heaven to give light upon the 
 earth ! " And it was so. 
 
 16 And Elohim made the two great luminaries, 
 
 the greater luminary to preside over the 
 day, the lesser luminary to preside over 
 the night, and also the stars. (^) 
 
 (i) All the probabilities indicate that primitively an addi- 
 tional verse occurred here, and Schrader has not hesitated 
 to restore it : 
 
 [And Elohim named the greater luminary sun, and he 
 named the lesser luminary tnoon.] 
 
4 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 17 And Elohim placed them in the firmament 
 
 of heaven to give light upon the earth, 
 
 18 and to preside over the day and the night, 
 
 and to divide the light from dimness. 
 And Elohim saw that it was good. 
 
 19 And it was evening, and it was morning ; 
 
 fourth day. 
 
 20 Elohim said : " Let the waters swarm with 
 
 a living increase, and let the fowls fly over 
 the earth towards the face of the firma- 
 ment of heaven 1 " [And it was so.(^)] 
 
 21 And Elohim created the great sea-monsters 
 
 and all the living and creeping beings, 
 with which the waters swarm after their 
 kinds, and also all winged fowl after its 
 kind. And Elohim saw that it was good. 
 
 22 And Elohim blessed them, saying : "Be 
 
 fruitful, multiply and fill the waters of 
 the seas, and let the fowl multiply on the 
 land !" 
 
 23 And it was evening, and it was morning : 
 
 fifth day. 
 
 24 And Elohim said: "Let the earth produce 
 
 living beings after their kinds, the cattle, 
 the reptiles and the wild beasts of the 
 earth after their kinds ! " And it was so. 
 
 (') Sentence omitted by the Hebrew text, but retained by 
 the Septuagiut version. 
 
The Biblical Account. 5 
 
 25 And Elohim made the wild beasts of the 
 
 earth after their kinds, the cattle after 
 their kind, and every reptile of the ground 
 after its kind. And Elohim saw that it 
 was good.(^) 
 
 26 Elohim said : " Let us make man in our 
 
 image, according to our likeness, and let 
 him have dominion over the fishes of the 
 sea, over the fowls of the air, over the 
 cattle and over all the earth (^), and over 
 every reptile that creeps upon the earth ! " 
 
 27 And Elohim created man in his image ; in 
 
 the image of Elohim he created him ; male 
 and female he created them. 
 
 28 And Elohim blessed them, and said to them : 
 
 " Be fruitful, multiply, fill the earth and 
 subject it ; have dominion over the fishes 
 of the sea, over the fowl of the air and 
 over every living being that moves over 
 the earth !" 
 
 29 And Elohim said: "Behold, I give you all 
 
 herb bearing seed that is upon the surface 
 of all the earth, and every tree which has 
 
 (^) The primitive text must have contained a verse at this 
 place, dropped later, which doubtless ran about as follows : — 
 
 [And Elohim blessed them, saying : " Be fruitful, multiply 
 and occupy the earth 1 "] 
 
 (') It may be surmised that originally the text read : " over 
 the cattle and over all the (wild beasts of the) earth and over 
 every reptile that creeps upon the earth." 
 
6 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 a fruit producing seed ; that shall be food 
 for you, 
 
 80 and to every animal of the ground and to 
 every fowl of the air and to every reptile 
 on the earth having in itself a breath of 
 life [I give (^)], all green of herbs for food." 
 And it was so. 
 
 31 And Elohim saw all that he had made, and 
 behold, it was very good. And it was 
 evening, and it was morning : sixth day. 
 
 CHAP. II. 1. And the heavens and the earth 
 were finished and all their host. 
 
 2 And Elohim finished on the seventh day his 
 
 work, which he had made ; and on the 
 seventh day he rested from all his work, 
 which he had made. 
 
 3 And Elohim blessed the seventh day and 
 
 sanctified it, because on this day he rested 
 from all his work, which Elohim had cre- 
 ated in making it. 
 
 4 This is " The genealogies of the heavens and 
 
 of the earth, when they were created." 
 
 (i) A supplement, necessary at least in a translation. In- 
 deed it is probable that the verb existed originally in the text 
 and has dropped out of the sentence. 
 
II. 
 
 THE CHREATION OF MAN ANB OF "WOMAN. 
 
 (JEHOVIST FORM.) 
 
 CHAP. 11. 4. On the day that Yahveh Elohim 
 made the earth and the heavens, 
 
 5 not a shrub of the fields was yet upon the 
 
 earth, not a herb of the fields had yet 
 sprouted, because Yahveh Elohim had not 
 yet made it to rain upon the earth, and 
 theTe was no man to cultivate the ground ; 
 
 6 but a thick cloud rose up from the earth and 
 
 watered all the surface of the ground. 
 V And Yahveh Elohim formed man of the 
 dust of the ground, and breathed in his 
 nostrils the breath of life, and man was 
 made a living being. 
 
 8 And Yahveh Elohim planted a garden in 
 
 Eden on the eastward side, and he placed 
 there the man whom he had formed. 
 
 9 And Yahveh Elohim made to shoot from 
 
 the ground every tree pleasant to see and 
 good to eat, and the tree of life in the 
 middle of the garden, and also the tree of 
 the knowledge of good and of evil. 
 
 7 
 
8 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 10 A river came out of 'Eden to water the gar- 
 
 den, and from thence it divided to form 
 four arms. 
 
 11 The name of the one is Plshdn ; it is that 
 
 which encircles all the land of Havll^h, 
 where the gold is found. 
 
 12 And the gold of that land is good ; and also 
 
 there is found the bedolah and the stone 
 shoham. 
 
 13 And the name of the second river is Glhon ; 
 
 it is that which encircles all the land of 
 Kush. 
 
 14 And the name of the third river is Hid- 
 
 Deqel ; it is that which flows before As- 
 shur. And the fourth river is the Phrath. 
 
 15 Yahveh Elohim took the man and placed 
 
 him in the garden of 'Eden (gan-'Eden) 
 to cultivate it and to keep it. 
 
 16 And Yahveh Elohim commanded the man, 
 
 saying : "Of every tree in the garden thou 
 mayst eat, 
 
 17 but of the tree of the knowledge of good 
 
 and of evil thou shalt not eat, for on the 
 day that thou shalt eat of it, thou shalt die 
 of death." 
 
 18 And Yahveh Elohim said: "It is not good 
 
 that the man be alone ; I will make him 
 a help fitting for him." 
 
The Biblical Account. 9 
 
 19 And Yahveti Elohim formed out of earth all 
 
 the animals of the field and all the fowls 
 of the air, and he led them to the man to 
 see how he would name them ; and ac- 
 cording as the man should name a living 
 being, such would be its name. 
 
 20 And the man called by name all cattle, all 
 
 fowl of the air and all wild beasts of the 
 fields ; but for the man he did not find a 
 help fitting for him. 
 
 21 Then Yahveh Elohim made a deep sleep to 
 
 fall upon the man, and he slept ; he took 
 one of his sides, and he closed up the 
 place with flesh. 
 
 22 And Yahveh Elohim formed the side which 
 
 he had taken from the man into a woman, 
 and he led her to the man. 
 
 23 And the man said : " Now this is bone of 
 
 my bone and flesh of my flesh ; this shall 
 
 be called woman (Issh^h) because she has 
 
 been taken from man (ish)." 
 M This is why the man shall leave his father 
 
 and shall cleave to his wife, and they shall 
 
 be only one flesh. 
 25 And both of them, the man and the woman, 
 
 were naked, and they were not ashamed. 
 
III. 
 
 THE FIRST SIN. 
 
 (JBHOVIST FOEM.) 
 
 CHAP. III. 1. The serpent was more crafty than 
 all the other animals of the field that 
 Yahveh Elohim had made, and he said to 
 the woman : " Did Elohim actually say : 
 You shall not eat of any tree of the 
 garden?" 
 
 2 And the woman said to the serpent: " We 
 
 do eat the fruits of the trees of the garden ; 
 
 3 but as to the fruit of the tree which is in the 
 
 middle of the garden, Elohim has said : 
 " You shall not eat of it and shall not 
 touch it, so as not to die." 
 
 4 And the serpent said to the woman : " You 
 
 will not die of death from it ; 
 
 5 for Elohim knows that on the day when you 
 
 eat of it your eyes will open, and you will 
 be like Elohim, knowing good and evil." 
 
 6 And the woman saw that the tree was good 
 
 to eat and pleasant to the eyes, and that 
 it was a tree to be desired to give intelli- 
 gence ; and she took of the fruit and ate 
 10 • 
 
The Biblical Account. 11 
 
 of it, and ste gave some to her husband, 
 beside her, and he did eat of it. 
 
 7 Then the eyes of both of them opened, and 
 
 they knew that they were naked ; and 
 they sewed fig-leaves, and made them- 
 selves girdles. 
 
 8 And they heard the voice of Yahveh Elohim, 
 
 who was passing through the garden in the 
 evening cool, and the man and the wo- 
 man hid themselves from before the face 
 of Yahveh Elohim, among the trees of the 
 garden. 
 
 9 Yahveh Elohim called the man to him and 
 
 said : " Where art thou ? " 
 10 And he said : "I heard thy voice in the 
 
 garden ; and I was afraid, because I am 
 
 naked, and I hid myself." 
 H And [Yahveh Elohim (i)] said: "Who has 
 
 taught thee that thou art naked ? Of the 
 
 tree, of which I had forbidden thee to eat, 
 
 hast thou then eaten?" 
 
 12 And the man said : " The woman that thou 
 
 hast given me to be beside me, gave me 
 of the tree, and I ate." 
 
 13 And Yahveh Elohim said to the woman : 
 
 "Why hast thou done this?" And the 
 
 (') This name of God is not in the text, which only uses the 
 verb in the third person, but its insertion was indispensable to 
 the clearness of the translation. 
 
12 The Beginnings of Histojy. 
 
 woman said: "The serpent seduced me, 
 and I ate." 
 
 14 Yahveh Elohim said to the serpent : " Since 
 
 thou hast done this, thou art accursed 
 among all the cattle and all the animals 
 of the earth ; thou shalt go upon thy belly, 
 and thou shalt eat the dust all the days 
 of thy life. 
 
 15 " I will establish an enmity between thee 
 
 and the woman, between thy race and her 
 race ; it(^) shall crush thy head, and thou 
 shalt wound its heel." 
 
 16 To the woman he said : "I will increase the 
 
 pain of thy pregnancy ; thou shalt bring 
 forth thy sons in sorrow ; thy desire shall 
 be toward thy husband, and he shall rule 
 over thee." 
 
 17 And to the man he said : " Since thou hast 
 
 listened to the voice of thy wife, and hast 
 eaten of the tree, of which I had forbidden 
 thee to eat, accursed be the ground for thy 
 sake ! Thou shalt eat by means of it in 
 pain all the days of thy life ; 
 
 18 It shall produce thorns and brambles for thee, 
 
 and thou shalt eat the herb of the field ; 
 
 19 Thou shalt eat thy bread in the sweat of thy 
 
 (') The race of the woman and not the woman herself; the 
 gender of the pronoun in the Hebrew leaves no doubt on tho 
 subject, and the Septuagint is here correct. 
 
The Biblical Account. , 13 
 
 brow,, until thou return to the ground 
 "whence thou hast been taken ; for dust 
 thou art, and to the dust shalt thou 
 return." 
 
 20 The man called his wife by the name of 
 
 Havvah, because she was the mother of all 
 the living. 
 
 21 And Yahveh Elohim made for the man and 
 
 for his wife tunics of skin and dressed 
 them. 
 
 22 And Yahveh Elohim said : " Behold, the 
 
 man is become as one of ua for the know- 
 ledge of good and of evil ; but now, that 
 he may not stretch out his hand and take 
 of the tree of life, eat and live forever!" 
 
 23 And Yahveh Elohim drove him from the 
 
 garden of 'Eden that he might cultivate 
 the ground whence he was taken. 
 
 24 Thus he put out the man, and he placed to the 
 
 east of the garden of 'Eden the Kerublm 
 and the flaming blade of the sword which 
 turns, to keep the way of the tree of life. 
 
IV. 
 
 Q ATA T AND HABEL AND THE EAOE OF QAIN. 
 
 (jEHOVIST FORM.) 
 
 CHAP. IV. 1. And the man knew HawAh, his 
 wife ; and she conceived and gave birth 
 to Qaln, and she said : "I have created 
 a man with the help of Yahveh(^)." 
 
 2 And she again gave birth to his brother 
 
 H4bel, and Habel was a feeder of flocks, 
 and Qain a cultivator of the ground. 
 
 3 It happened after a series of days that 
 
 Qaln presented to Yahveh an offering of 
 the fruits of the ground. 
 
 4 And H^bel, on his part, presented to him 
 
 one of the first-born of his flock and of 
 their fat ; and Yahveh looked upon Habel 
 and his offering ; 
 
 (1) Qain signifies properly " the creature, the offspring." 
 The word appears as a substantive in this sense in the Sabean 
 inscriptions of Southern Arabia (Pr. Lenormant, Lettres As- 
 syriologiques, vol. II., p. 173). For the interpretation of these 
 appellations, which go back to a remote antiquity, the Hebrew 
 vocabulary, as we are acquainted with it, reduced to the words 
 furnished by the Bible, does not always suffice, and it is neces- 
 sary to have recourse to comparison with other Semitic idioms. 
 By such comparison the Assyrian informs us that Habel meant 
 "son." (Oppert. Expedition en Misopotamie, vol. II., p. 139.) 
 
 14 
 
The Biblical Account. 15 
 
 5 But he looked not upon Qaln and his offer- 
 
 ing, and Qaln was very angry, and he 
 lowered his countenance. 
 
 6 And Yahveh said to Qain : "Why art thou 
 
 angry, and why hast thou lowered thy 
 countenance ? 
 
 7 " When thou hast done well, dost thou not 
 
 lift it up? And in that thou hast not 
 done well, sin lies in ambush at thy door, 
 and its appetite is turned toward thee ; 
 but thou, rule over it." 
 
 8 And Qain said to his brother Habel : [" Let 
 
 us go into the fields (^)."] And it hap- 
 pened, when they were in the fields, 
 Qain rose against H^bel his brother, and 
 killed him. 
 
 9 And Yahveh said to Qain : " Where is H4- 
 
 bel, thy brother?" And he said: "I do 
 not know. Am I the keeper of my 
 brother?" 
 10 And [Yahveh (-)] said: "What hast thou 
 done ? The voice of thy brother's blood 
 cries toward me from the soil. 
 
 (') The Septuagiat and the Samaritan text have retained 
 these words, which have dropped out of the Hebrew text and 
 left a void. St. Jerome has supplied them from the Greek 
 version. 
 
 (') Supplied for the sake of clearness. The text simply puts 
 the verb in the third person. 
 
16 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 11 "iN'ow thou shalt be accursed from the 
 
 soil of the earth which has opened its 
 mouth to receive the blood of thy brother 
 from thy hand ; 
 
 12 " When thou shalt cultivate the soil, it shall 
 
 no longer give thee its produce ; and thou 
 shalt be wandering and fugitive upon the 
 earth." 
 
 13 And Qaln said to Yahveh : " My crime is 
 
 too great for me to carry the weight of it. 
 
 14 " Behold thou dost drive me to-day from the 
 
 surface of the soil.(^) I must hide my- 
 self from before thy face, and I shall be 
 wandering and fugitive upon the earth ; 
 and it will come to pass, whosoever shall 
 overtake me will slay me." 
 
 15 And Yahveh said to him : " For this cause, 
 
 whosoever will slay Qaln vengeance will 
 pay seven times." And Yahveh placed a 
 mark on Qaln, so that whosoever should 
 overtake him would not slay him. 
 
 16 And Qaln went out from the presence of 
 
 Yahveh, and he settled in the land of Nod 
 (of exile), to the east of 'Eden. 
 
 17 Qaln knew his wife, and she conceived, and 
 
 {') The word adamah, "soil," is manifestly employed 
 here to designate the cultivated and cultivable ground, in a 
 Rpecial way, the adamic soil, as opposed to ereg, "the earth," 
 in its more general meaning. 
 
The Biblical Account. 17 
 
 she gave birth to Han6k ; and he built 
 afterwards a city, and he named the city 
 after the name of his son Han6k. 
 
 18 And to Han6k was born 'IrM, and 'Ir4d 
 
 begat Mehiliael, and Mehiii46l begat Me- 
 thushael, and Methush4el begat Lemek. 
 
 19 And Lemek took for himself two wives, the 
 
 name of the one 'Ad4h, and the name of 
 the other Qillah. 
 
 20 And 'Adah gave birth to Y4b4l : he is the 
 
 father of all those who dwell under tents 
 and among the flocks. 
 
 21 And the name of his brother was Yilb4l : 
 
 he is the father of all those who play the 
 kinnor and the flute. 
 
 22 And ^ilUh on her part gave birth to Tubal 
 
 the smith, forger of all instruments of brass 
 and of iron ; and the sister of Tilbal the 
 smith was Na'amah. 
 
 23 And Lemek said to his wives : 
 
 " 'Adah and ^iMh listen to my voice ! 
 " Wives of Lemek give heed to my word ! 
 " For I have killed a man for my wound, 
 " and a child for my bruise. 
 
 24 "After the same manner as Qaln shall be 
 
 revenged seven times, 
 
 " Lemek shall be seventy-seven times." 
 
 25 And Adam knew his wife again, and she 
 
 2 
 
18 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 gave birth to a son, and she called his 
 name Sheth : "Because Elohim has given 
 me an offspring in the place of Habel, as 
 Qain killed him." 
 26 And to Sheth in his turn a son was born, 
 and he called him by his name Enosh. 
 Then men began to invoke by the name 
 of Yahveh. 
 
THE EACE OF SHETH. 
 
 (elohist vebsion.) 
 
 CHAP, v.^ 1. This is the " Book of the genealogy 
 of Adam." 
 In the day that Elohim created man, he 
 made him in the likeness of Elohim ; 
 
 2 Male and female he created them, and he 
 
 blessed them and named them by their 
 name Adam the day they were created. 
 
 3 And Ad4m lived 130 years, and he begat in 
 
 his likeness and in his image, and he called 
 him [his son (^)] by his name Sheth ; 
 
 4 And the days of Adam after the birth of 
 
 Sheth -were 800 years, and he begat sons 
 and daughters ; 
 
 5 and all the days that Ad^m lived were 930 
 
 years, and he died. 
 
 6 And Sheth lived 105 years, and he begat 
 
 Enosh ; 
 
 (') The text reads simply " and he called him by his name," 
 which would be too foreign a rendering for our language. 
 
 19 
 
20 The Beginnings of Histonj. 
 
 7 and Sh6tli lived after having begotten 
 
 Enosh 807 years, and he begat sons and 
 daughters ; 
 
 8 and all the days of Sh^th were 912 years, 
 
 and he died. 
 
 9 And Enosh lived 90 years and he begat 
 
 Q6n4n ; 
 
 10 and En6sh lived 815 years after having be- 
 
 gotten Qenan, and he begat sons and 
 daughters ; 
 
 11 and all the days of Endsh were 905 years, 
 
 and he died. 
 
 12 And Qen^n lived 70 years, and he begat 
 
 Mahalal'^l ; 
 
 13 and Q6nan lived 840 years after having be- 
 
 gotten Mahalal'^l, and he begat sons and 
 daughters , 
 
 14 and all the days of Qen4n were 910 years, 
 
 and he died. 
 
 15 And Mahalal'el lived 65 years, and he begat 
 
 Yered ; 
 
 16 and Mahalal'el lived 830 years after having 
 
 begotten Yered, and he begat sons and 
 daughters ; 
 
 17 and all the days of Mahalal'el were 895 
 
 years, and he died. 
 
 18 And Yered lived 162 years and he begat 
 
 Han6k ; 
 
The Biblical Account. 21 
 
 19 and Yered lived 800 years after having be- 
 
 gotten Handk, and he begat sons and 
 daughters ; 
 
 20 and all the days of Yered were 962 years, 
 
 and he died. 
 
 21 And Handk lived 65 years and begat Me- 
 
 thushelah ; 
 
 22 and Handk, after having begotten Methush- 
 
 elah, walked with God(*) 300 years, and 
 he begat sons and daughters ; 
 
 23 and all the days of Hanok were 365 years ; 
 
 24 and Handk walked with God, and he was 
 
 no more, for Elohim took him. 
 
 25 And Methushelah lived 187 years and be- 
 
 gat Lemek ; 
 
 26 and Methilshelah lived 782 years after hav- 
 
 ing begotten Lemek, and he begat sons 
 and daughters ; 
 2V and all the days of Methiishelah were 969 
 years, and he died. 
 
 28 And Lemek lived 182 years, and he begat a 
 
 son ; 
 
 29 and he named him Noah, saying : " He will 
 
 comfort us for our weariness and the toil of 
 
 (!) I have translated "God" and no longer Elohim where 
 the divine Name is preceded by the article, which makes it a 
 noun of excellence, hWelohim, " the God," the only God, 
 
22 The Beginnings of Histary. 
 
 our hands, proceeding from this ground 
 that Yahveh has cursed. '"(^) 
 
 30 And Lemek lived 595 years after having 
 
 begotten Ndah, and he begat sons and 
 daughters ; 
 
 31 and all the days of Lemek were 777 years, 
 
 and he died. 
 
 32 And Ndah was 500 years old when he begat 
 
 Shem, Ham and Yapheth. 
 
 (') The last editor appears at this point to hare taken up 
 a verse of the genealogy of Sheth from the Jehovist document, 
 of which he has preserved the two first verses above, suppress- 
 ing the others, using this as though to supplement the Elohist 
 document which he had adopted. 
 
VI. 
 
 THE CHILDBEK' OP GOD AND THE CHILDEEN 
 OF MAN. 
 
 (JBHOVIST SOURCE.) 
 
 CHAP. VI. 1. It happened, as men began to mul- 
 tiply on the face of the ground and 
 daughters were born to them, 
 
 2 the children of God [bene hd'eloMm) saw the 
 
 daughters of man {benoth hd'dddm), that 
 they were beautiful ; then they took for 
 wives among them all those who pleased 
 them, 
 
 3 And Yahveh said : " My spirit will not pre- 
 
 vail always in man, because he is flesh ; 
 and his days shall be 120 years." 
 
 4 The Giants {nepMMm) were on the earth in 
 
 these days, and also after that the children 
 of God had come to the daughters of man, 
 and these had given them children : they 
 are the heroes (gibbdrim) who belong to 
 antiquity, men of renown. 
 
 23 
 
VII. 
 
 THE DELUGE. 
 (combination of the two veesioss, elohist and JBH0VIST.)(1) 
 
 5 And Yahveh saw thai the vmlcedness of man 
 
 was great upon the earth, and that the 
 direction of the thoughts of his heart tended 
 constantly toward evil; 
 
 6 and Yahveh repented him of having made 
 
 man on the earth, and lie was grieved in 
 his heart. 
 
 7 And Yahveh said: ^^ I will exterminate man 
 
 whom I have created from the swrface of 
 the ground, beginning at man, even to the 
 cattle, to the reptiles and to the fowls of the 
 air, for I repent me of having made them." 
 
 8 But Ndah found grace in the eyes of Yahveh. 
 
 9 This is " The genealogies of Ndah." N6ah 
 
 was a just man and upright among his 
 contemporaries ; Ndah walked with God, 
 
 (') We put in italics all that is referred to the Jehoviat docu- 
 ment, thus separating the two accounts, combined by the last 
 editor, the one from the other, and at the same time preserving 
 each in its integrity. 
 
 24 
 
The Biblical Account. 25 
 
 10 and Ndah. begat three sons, Bh6m, H^m 
 
 and Y^pheth. 
 
 11 And the earth was corrupt before God, and 
 
 the earth was full of violence. 
 
 12 And Elohim looked upon the earth, and be- 
 
 hold, it was corrupt ; for all flesh had cor- 
 rupted its way upon the earth. 
 
 13 And Elohim said to Noah : " The end of all 
 
 flesh is come before me, for the earth is 
 filled with violence through them ; and 
 behold, I will bring them to perdition 
 with the earth. 
 
 14 Make for thyself a chest of cypress wood ; 
 
 divide this chest in cells, and overspread 
 it with bitumen within and without. 
 
 15 And thus shalt thou make it : 300 cubits the 
 
 length of the chest, 50 cubits its breadth, 
 and 30 cubits its height. 
 
 16 Thou shalt make a window to the ark, and 
 
 thou shalt limit it to a cubit on the top ; 
 and thou shalt place the door of the ark 
 on the side ; and thou shalt make a lower 
 story to it, a second and a third. 
 
 17 And behold, I will make to come the deluge 
 
 of the waters upon the earth to destroy all 
 flesh which has in it the breath of life 
 under the heavens ; all that is upon the 
 earth shall die ; 
 
26 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 18 but I will establish my compact with thee, 
 
 and thou shalt enter the ark, thou and 
 thy sons, and thy wife and thy sons' wives 
 with thee. 
 
 19 And of all that which lives, of all flesh, thou 
 
 shalt make to enter within the ark two of 
 each (species) to preserve them in life with 
 thee ; let them be male and female. 
 
 20 Of fowls after their kind, of cattle after its 
 
 kind, of every reptile of the ground after 
 its kind, two of each shall come to thee 
 that thou mayst preserve them, in life. 
 
 21 And thou, take for thyself all food which is 
 
 eaten ; gather it near thee, and it shall be 
 for nourishment for thee and for them." 
 
 22 And Noah did it ; all that Elohim had com- 
 
 manded him, he did it. 
 
 CHAP. VII. 1. And Yahveh said to Mah: "Mi- 
 ter into the arh,(^) thou and all thy house, 
 for I have seen thee just before me in this age. 
 2 Of all clean cattle thou shalt take with thee 
 seven pairs, the male and his female, and 
 of cattle which is not clean one pair, the 
 male and his female. 
 
 (') The Jehovist document evidently placed the instructions 
 given by Yahveh to Noah for the building of the ark prior to 
 this i the final editor omitted them, doubtless because they were 
 an exact repetition of those in the Elohist document. 
 
The Biblical Account. 27 
 
 3 Also of the fowk of the air [which are clean] 
 
 seven pairs, the male and his female [and 
 of fowls which are not clean one pair, the 
 male and his female],{^) in order to preserve 
 their living seed upon the face of all the 
 earth. 
 
 4 For after yet seven days, I will make it to 
 
 rain on the earth forty days and forty 
 nights, and I will destroy every being 
 which I have made from off the face of the 
 ground." 
 
 5 And Ndah did all as Yahveh had com- 
 
 manded him. 
 
 6 And N6ah _ was 600 years old when the 
 
 deluge of waters was upon the earth. 
 
 7 And N6ah came, and his sons and his wife, 
 
 and his sons' wives with him, into the ark 
 before the waters of the deluge. 
 
 8 Of clean cattle and of cattle which is not clean 
 
 and of fowls [clean and of fowls that are 
 not clean], and of all that which moves 
 upon the ground,(^) 
 
 9 two by two came to Noah in the ark, the male 
 
 (') We complete, according to the version of the Septuagint, 
 this verse, mutilated in the Hebrew text. (See A. Kayser, Das 
 vorexilische Buck der UrgescMchte Israels, p. 8.) 
 
 C) Again an incomplete verse in the Hebrew, which we 
 restore according to the Septuagint. 
 
28 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 and the female, as Mohim{^) had com- 
 manded Ndah.i^) . 
 
 10 And it happened after seoen days the waters 
 
 of the deluge were upon the earth. 
 
 11 la the six hundredth year of the hfe of ISTdah, 
 
 in the second month, the seventeenth day 
 of the month, on that day all the springs 
 of the great abyss gushed forth, and the 
 flood-gates of heaven were opened 
 
 12 and the rain was upon the earth forty days 
 
 and forty nights. 
 
 13 In this same day Noah entered into the ark, 
 
 and Sh6m and H^m and Y&pheth, the 
 sons of ISTdah, and the wife of ISTdah, and 
 the three wives of his sons "with him, 
 
 14 they and every living being after its kind — 
 
 all cattle after its kind, all that is feathered, 
 all that is winged ; 
 
 15 and they came to ISTdah into the ark, two by 
 
 two of all flesh in which is the breath of 
 life; 
 
 16 and they that came, male and female of all 
 
 (') The employment of this divine Name here, instead of 
 that of Yahveh, is exceptional and singular, for this verse evi- 
 dently belongs to the Jehovist redaction. (See Schrader, Stu- 
 dien zur Kritik und Erklcerung der Biblischen Urgeschichte, 
 p. 138.) 
 
 (') It seems at least very probable that the sentence, which 
 the text as it stands transfers to the end of verse 16 — and Yah- 
 veh shut him up — occurred originally at this point. 
 
TJie Bihlical Account. 29 
 
 flesh, came in obedience to what Elohim 
 had commanded N6ah \_and Yahveh shut 
 him up\.(^) 
 IV And the deluge was forty days on the earth ; 
 and tlie waters increased and lifted up the 
 ark, and it was raised above the earth. ; 
 
 18 And the waters strengthened and grew upon 
 
 the earth, and the ark began to move on 
 the surface of the waters. 
 
 19 And the waters strengthened more and more 
 
 upon the earth, and all the high mountains 
 that are under all the heavens were 
 covered ; 
 
 20 fifteen cubits upwards the waters rose, and 
 
 the mountains were covered. 
 
 21 And all flesh that moved upon the earth 
 
 died, of cattle, of wild animals, and of 
 every reptile which creeps upon the earth, 
 and also every man ; 
 
 22 everything that breathed the breath of life 
 
 in its nostrils, everything that was upon 
 the dry land died. 
 
 23 And every living being which was upon the 
 
 face of the ground was destroyed, from man 
 even to the cattle, the reptiles and the fowls 
 of the air, and they were exterminated from 
 off the earth; and there rerruxined only 
 
 (') See the preceding note. 
 
30 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Noah and those who were with him in the 
 arh. 
 24 And the waters grew upon the earth during 
 one hundred and fifty days. 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 1. And Elohim renaembered ISTSah, 
 and all the animals and all the cattle which 
 were with him in the ark ; and Elohim 
 made a wind to pass over the earth, and 
 the waters were abated. 
 
 2 And the sources of the abyss and the flood- 
 
 gates of heaven were closed, and the rain 
 froTn heaven ceased. 
 
 3 and the waters retreated from off the earth, 
 
 departing and withdrawing themselves, and 
 the waters diminished after one hundred 
 and fifty days. 
 
 4 And the ark stood still on the mountains of 
 
 Ar4r4t, in the seventh month, the seven- 
 teenth day of the month. 
 
 5 The waters went on decreasing until the tenth 
 
 month ; in the tenth month, on the first 
 day of the month, the tops of the moun- 
 tains appeared. 
 
 6 And it came to pass, at the end of the forty 
 
 days, N6ah opened the window of the ark 
 that he had made, 
 V and he sent out the raven ; and it went out, 
 
The Biblical Account. 31 
 
 going forth and returning, until the waters 
 were dried up on the earth. 
 
 8 ,(^) and he sent out after it the 
 
 dove, to see if the waters had diminished on 
 the face of the ground, 
 
 9 and the dove found no place where to rest 
 the sole of its feet, and it returned to him 
 into the ark, because the waters were upon 
 the face of all the earth ; and he stretched 
 out his hand, and took it and brought it 
 back to him into the ark. 
 
 10 And Ndah waited yet seven more days, and 
 
 again he sent the dove out of the ark; 
 
 11 and the dove returned to him in the evening, 
 
 and behold, a fresh olive leaf was in its 
 beak. And Noah knew that the waters 
 had diminished off the earth. 
 
 12 And Noah waited yet seven more days, and 
 
 he sent out the dove ; but this time it re- 
 turned to him no more. 
 
 13 And it came to pass, in tlie six hundredth. 
 
 and first year, in the first month, the first 
 of the month, the waters had dried off 
 the earth ; and Noah raised the lid of the 
 
 (') There is an undoubted gap here, but it is possible to fill 
 it with an almost entire certainty with the help of the opening 
 words of verses 10 and 12: 
 
 [And Noah waited seven days.^ 
 
32 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 chest, and behold, the surface of the ground 
 was dried. 
 
 14 And in the second month, the twenty-seventh 
 
 day of the month, the earth was dry. 
 
 15 And Elohim spake to Noah, saying : 
 
 16 "Go out of the ark, thou, and thy wife and 
 
 thy sons, and thy sons' wives with thee. 
 
 17 Every hving animal which is with thee of all 
 
 flesh, of fowls, of cattle, and of every being 
 endowed with motion, which moves upon 
 the earth, make them to go out with thee ; 
 let them spread themselves over the earth, 
 let them be fruitful, and let them multiply 
 upon the earth ! " 
 
 18 And ISTdah went out, and his sons and his 
 
 wife, and his sons' wives with him. 
 
 19 Every living animal and every being en- 
 
 dowed with motion, and every bird, and 
 everything that moves upon the earth ac- 
 cording to their kinds, came out of the ark. 
 
 20 And Ndah built an altar to Yahveh, and he 
 
 took of all clean cattle, and of all clean fowl, 
 and he offered a holocaust upon the altar; 
 
 21 and Yahveh smelled the pleasant odor, and 
 
 Yahveh said in his heart: "I will no longer 
 curse the ground because of man, for the 
 thought of the heart of man is evil from his 
 youth/ and Twill not smite everything that 
 lives, as T have done before. 
 
The Biblical Account 33 
 
 22 So long as the days of the earth shall be, the 
 seed-time and the harvest, the cold and the 
 heat, the summer and the winter, the day 
 and the night shall not cease." 
 
 CHAP. IX. 1. And Elohim blessed Ndah and his 
 sons, and said to them: " Be fruitful, mul- 
 tiply and replenish the earth. 
 
 2 And you shall be an object of fear and terror 
 
 to all the animals of the earth, and to all 
 the fowls of the air, to all that move upon 
 the earth and to all the fishes of the sea ; 
 they are delivered into your hands. 
 
 3 All things that move and all living things 
 
 shall be to you for food ; like as the green 
 of the herb, I give you all. 
 
 4 But you shall not eat the flesh with its soul, 
 
 with its blood. 
 
 5 But likewise I will demand back your blood, 
 
 that of your souls ; I will derhand it back 
 at the hand of every animal, and at the 
 hand of the man who is his brother, will I 
 demand back the life of man. 
 
 6 Whoso spills the blood of man, by man shall 
 
 his blood be spilled, because it is in the 
 image of Elohim that he has made man. 
 
 7 And you, be fruitful and multiply, spread 
 
 yourselves over the earth, and multiply 
 
 upon it." 
 3 
 
34 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 8 And Elohim spoke to Noah, and to his sons 
 
 with him, saying : 
 
 9 " Behold, I will estabhsh my compact with 
 
 you and with your race after you, 
 
 10 and with every Hving being that is with you, 
 
 of fowl, of cattle, and of every animal of 
 the earth with you, be it with all those 
 who came out of the ark, be it with every 
 animal of the earth. 
 
 11 And I will establish my compact with you : 
 
 all flesh shall never again be exterminated' 
 by the waters of the deluge, and there shall 
 never again be a deluge to destroy the 
 earth." 
 
 12 And Elohim said : " This is a sign of the 
 
 compact which I grant between me and 
 you and every living creature, which is 
 with you, to endure forever ; 
 
 13 I have placed my bow in the clouds, and it 
 
 shall be for a sign of the compact between 
 me and the earth. 
 
 14 And it shall come to pass when I shall have 
 
 gathered together the cloud above the 
 earth, the bow will appear in the cloud. 
 
 15 And I will call to mind the compact which is 
 
 between me and you, and every living being 
 of all flesh, and there shall be no more 
 waters of a deluge to destroy all flesh. 
 
The Biblical Account. 35 
 
 16 And the bow shall be in the cloud, and I will 
 
 look upon it to remind me of the perpetual 
 compact between Elohim and every living 
 being of all flesh, which is upon the earth." 
 
 17 And Elohim said to Ndah : "This is the 
 
 sign of the compact which I have estab- 
 lished between me and all flesh, which is 
 upon the earth." 
 
VIII. 
 
 THE CUESE OF KBNA'AN. 
 
 (jEHOVIST SOURCE.) 
 
 CHAP. IX. 18. And the sons of N6at, who came 
 out of the ark, were 8h6m, H^m and 
 Y&pheth, and H4m is the father of Ke- 
 n4'an. 
 
 19 These three are the sons of Ndah, and from 
 
 them all the earth was peopled. 
 
 20 And Noah began to be a cultivator of the 
 
 ground, and he planted the vine ; 
 
 21 And he drank wine, and became drunken, 
 
 and uncovered himself in the midst of his 
 tent. 
 
 22 And H^m, the father of Ken^'an, saw the 
 
 nakedness of his father, and he told of it 
 without to his two brothers. 
 
 23 Then 8h6m and Yapheth took the cloak and 
 
 laid it upon their two shoulders ; and they 
 walked backward and covered the naked- 
 ness of their father ; and their face was 
 36 
 
The Biblical Account. 37 
 
 turned to the other side, and they saw not 
 the nakedness of their father. 
 
 24 And Noah awoke from his drunkenness, and 
 
 knew that which his youngest son had 
 done to him ; 
 
 25 and he said: "Cursed be Ken^'an! Let him 
 
 be the slave of the slaves of his brothers ! " 
 
 26 And he said: "Blessed be Yahveh, the god 
 
 of Sh6m ! and may Ken^'an be their 
 slave ! 
 
 27 May Elohim(^) enlarge Y^pheth, and may he 
 
 dwell in glorious tents, (^) and may Ken^'an 
 be their slave!" 
 
 (') Elohim is used here in the verse relating to Yapheth, 
 because that is the universal name of Grod in connection with 
 the Gentiles, whereas that of Yahveh ia peculiar to the chosen 
 people, who ascribe their origin to Shem. 
 
 (^) Literally " tents of glory ; " this is the most simple and 
 natural interpretation, and much more probable than that cur- 
 rent in the majority of versions, "that he may dwell in the 
 tents of Shem." 
 
IX. 
 
 THE PEOPLES DESCENDED PKOM NOAH. 
 (elohist sotraoE.) 
 
 CHAP. X. 1. This is "The genealogy of the sons 
 of Noah, 8h6m, HS-m and Y^pheth." 
 And sons were born to them after the 
 deluge. 
 
 2 The sons of Y^pheth : Gomer and M&gog and 
 
 MMai and Y4v4n and Tilbal and Meshek 
 and Tlr^s. 
 
 3 The sons of G6mer: Ashkenaz and Riphath 
 
 and Togarm^h. 
 
 4 And the sons of Y^v^n : Ellshah and Tar- 
 
 shish, the Kittim and the Dod4nlm. 
 
 5 By these were peopled the islands of the 
 
 nations by countries, according to the 
 language of each, according to their fami- 
 lies, by nations. 
 
 6 The sons of H&m : Kush and Mifraim and 
 
 Put and Kena'an. 
 
 7 And the sons of Kush: 8eb4 and Havlkh 
 
 and Sabtah and Ra'em^h, and Sabteka ; — 
 
 as 
 
The Biblical Account. 39 
 
 and the sons of Ra'enia,h. : Blieb4 and 
 Dedan. 
 
 8 [Q And Kush begat Nimrdd, and he be- 
 
 gan to be a hero {gibbor) on the earth ; 
 
 9 he was a hero-huntsman before Yahveh ; 
 
 therefore it is said "like Nimrdd, hero- 
 huntsman before Yahveh." 
 
 10 And the beginning of his royalty was B^bel 
 
 and Erek, and Akkad, and Kalnfih, in the 
 land of Bhin'^r. 
 
 11 Prom this land came out Asshiir, and he 
 
 built Nineveh and Reh6b6th-'Ir and Ka- 
 
 12 lah and Resen between Nineveh and K&- 
 
 lah : that is the great city.] 
 
 13 And Mifraim begat the Ludim and the 
 
 'Anamlm and the LehAbim and the 
 Naphtuhim 
 
 14 and the Pathrilsim and the Kasliahim ; 
 
 from whom came forth the Pelishtim, and 
 the Kapht6rlm. 
 
 15 And Kepa'an begat Qidon, his first born, 
 
 and Heth 
 
 16 and the Yebusi and the Emorl and the 
 
 Girg^shl 
 
 17 and the Hivvl and the 'Arqi and the Sini 
 
 18 and the Arvadl and the ^em^ri and the 
 
 (^) These five verses manifestly constitute an intercalation, 
 originally foreign to the genealogy of the sons of Noa'h, and 
 drawn from the Jehovist document. 
 
40 77i(3 Beginnings of History. 
 
 B[am4thi, and afterwards the families of 
 the Kena'ani were scattered, 
 
 19 and the borders of the Kena'ani reached from 
 
 Qidon unto 'Azz4h, going towards Gerar, 
 and as far as Lesha', 'going toward Sedom 
 and 'AmorAh and Admah and ^ebolm. 
 
 20 These are the children of H4m according to 
 
 their families, according to their languages, 
 in their countries, in their nations ; 
 
 21 [and there were some born also of Shem, 
 
 the father of all the sons of 'Eber, and the 
 elder brother of YApheth.](^) 
 
 22 The sons of Shem : 'Elam and Asshur and 
 
 Arphakshad and Lild and Aram. 
 
 23 And the sons of Aram: 'tjc^, Hill, Gether 
 
 and Mash. 
 
 24 And Arphakshad begat Bhelah, and Shelah 
 
 begat 'Eber ; 
 
 25 and of 'Eber were born two sons : the name 
 
 of the one Peleg, because that in these 
 days the earth was divided and the name 
 of his brother Yaqtan.(^) 
 
 (') This verse deviates from the usual system of the gene- 
 alogy, and manifestly constitutes an addition to the primitive 
 document. 
 
 (_^) The form of this verse, more complex than the genea- 
 logical statements in general, gives rise to strong suspicions 
 that the primitive text has been developed by later additions. 
 
The Biblical Account. 41 
 
 26 And Y^tan begat Almddad and ShMeph 
 
 and B[a9arm4veth and Yerah 
 
 27 and Hadoram and Uz4l and Diql^h 
 
 28 and 'Obal and AbimS,6l and Sheba 
 
 29 and Opliir and Havll^h and Yobab ; all 
 
 these are the sons o£ Yaqt^n, 
 
 30 and their dwelling was from Mesh4, going 
 
 toward Sephar, as far as the mountain of 
 the East. 
 
 31 These are the children of Shem, according 
 
 to their families, according to their lan- 
 guages, by countries, by nations. 
 
 32 Such are the families of the sons of Noah, 
 
 according to their genealogies, by their 
 nations, and from them the nations were 
 spread over the earth after the deluge. 
 
THE TOWEE OF BABEL. 
 
 (jEHOVIST VEBSION.) 
 
 CHAP. XI. 1. And all the earth had only one lan- 
 guage and the same words. 
 
 2 And it came to pass, in their migration 
 
 from the East, they found a great valley 
 in the land of Shin'ar, and they abode 
 there. 
 
 3 And they said one to the other: "Come! let 
 
 us mould some bricks and bake them in 
 the fire!" And brick served them for 
 stone and asphaltum for mortar. 
 
 4 And they said: "Come ! let us build a city 
 
 and a tower, and let its top reach to 
 heaven ; and let us make us a name, that 
 we may not be dispersed over the surface 
 of all the earth." 
 
 5 And Yahveh came down to see the city and 
 
 the tower, which the sons of men builded. 
 
 6 And Yahveh said: "Behold, they are a 
 
 single people, and a single language is for 
 42 
 
The Biblical Account. 43 
 
 all, and this is the beginning of their 
 work, and now nothing more will hinder 
 them from accomplishing all that they 
 shall project. 
 1 Come ! let us go down and confound their 
 language, that the one may no longer 
 understand the language of the other!" 
 
 8 And Yahveh scattered them from thence 
 
 over the surface of all the earth, and they 
 stopped building the city. 
 
 9 Therefore did they call it by the name of 
 
 B^bel, because Yahveh there confounded 
 the language of all the earth, and from 
 thence Yahveh scattered them over all the 
 surface of the earth. 
 
XI. 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF THE TERAHITES. 
 (blohist veesion.) 
 
 CHAP. XI. 10. This is "The genealogies of Shem: " 
 Shem was [aged] 100 years, and he begat 
 Arphakshad, two years after the deluge : 
 
 11 Sh6m lived 500 years after having begotten 
 
 Arphakshad, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 12 And Arphakshad lived 35 years, and he 
 
 begat Shelah ; 
 
 13 and Arphakshad lived 403 years after hav- 
 
 ing begotten Shelah ; and he begat sons 
 and daughters. 
 
 14 And Shelah lived 30 years, and he begat 
 
 'Eber ; 
 
 15 and Shelah lived 403 years after he had 
 
 begotten 'Eber, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 16 And 'Eber lived 34 years, and he begat 
 
 Peleg; 
 44 
 
The Biblical Account. 45 
 
 17 and 'Eber lived 430 years after he had 
 
 begotten Peleg, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 18 And Peleg lived 30 years, and he begat 
 
 Re'il; 
 
 19 and Peleg lived 209 years after having 
 
 begotten Re'u, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 20 And Re'u lived 32 years, and he begat 
 
 Serilg ; 
 
 21 and Re'il lived 207 years after having 
 
 begotten Serilg, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 22 And Berug lived 30 years, and he begat 
 
 Na^or ; 
 
 23 and Seriig lived 200 years after having 
 
 begotten Nahor, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 24 And JSTahdr lived 29 years, and he begat 
 
 Terah ; 
 
 25 and Nahdr lived 119 years after having 
 
 begotten Terah, and he begat sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 26 And Terah lived 70 years, and he begat 
 
 Abr^m and Nahdr and H4rM. 
 
XII. 
 
 THE MIGRATION OP THE TEEAHITES. 
 (elohist version.) 
 
 CHAP. XII. 27. This is " The genealogies of Terah." 
 Terah begat Abr^m and N^^or and H^- 
 r4n, and Haran begat Lot. 
 
 28 And H^r^n died in the presence of Terah, 
 
 his father, in the country of his birth, in 
 Ur of the Kasdim. 
 
 29 And Abr^m and N^hor took wives : the 
 
 name of Abr^m's wife, S^rai, and the 
 name of Nahor's wife, Milkih, daughter 
 of H^r&n, father of Milk^h and father of 
 Yiskah. 
 
 30 And Sarai was sterile ; she had no child. 
 
 31 And Terah took Abram, his son, and L6t, 
 
 the son of Har^n, his grandson, and S4r4i, 
 his daughter-in-law, the wife of Abr4m, his 
 son ; and they departed together from tJv 
 of the Kasdim to go towards the land of 
 Ken4'an, and they went as far as H4rS,n 
 and settled themselves there. 
 
 32 And the days of Terah were 205 years, 
 
 and Terah died at H^ran. 
 46 
 
COMPARATIVE STUDY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE BIBLICAL AOOOUI^T 
 
 AND OP 
 
 PARALLEL TRADITIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE CEEATION OF MAN. 
 
 According to the ideas commonly prevailing 
 among the peoples of antiquity, man is regarded a.s 
 autochthonous, or issued from the earth which bears 
 him. Rarely, in the accounts which treat of his first 
 appearance, do we discover a trace of the notion which 
 supposes him to be created by the omnipotent opera- 
 tion of a deity, who is personal and distinct from 
 priflaordial matter. The fundamental concepts of 
 pantheism and emanatism, upon which were based 
 the learned and proud religions of the ancient world, 
 made it possible to leave in a state of vague uncer- 
 tainty the origin and production of meij. They were 
 looked upon, in common with all things, as having 
 sprung from the very substance of the divinity, which 
 was confounded with the world ; this coming forth 
 had been a spontaneous action, through the develop- 
 ment of the chain of emanations, and not the result 
 of a free and determinate act of creative will, and 
 there was very little anxiety shown to define, other- 
 wise than under a symbolical and mythological form, 
 47 
 
48 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the manner of that emanation which took place by a 
 veritable act of sj^ontaneous generation. 
 
 " Of the wind Colpias (the voice of the breath, 
 Q6l-piah) and his spouse Baau (chaos, BaM)," says 
 one of the fragments of Phoenician cosmogony, trans- 
 lated into Greek, which have come down to us under 
 the name of Sanchoniathon,(') " was born the human 
 and mortal pair of Protogonos (the first-born, Addm- 
 Qadm4n) and ^on {Havdth), and ^on found out 
 how to eat the fruit of the tree. Their children 
 were Genos and Genea {Q6n and Qindth), who dwelt 
 in Phoenicia, and, overcome by the heat of summer, 
 began to lift their hands toward the sun, regarding 
 it as the only god, lord of heaven, a belief which is 
 expressed in the name Beelsamto {£a'al-8ham&m)."{^ 
 In another fragment of the same cosmogonies(') the 
 birth of "the autochthonous issue of the earth" 
 {fijwoi; Ahroxdwv, hd'dddm min-hd'addtndlh), from 
 whom springs the race of men, is touched upon. 
 The traditions of Libya made the first human being, 
 larbas, spring from the plains heated by the sun, and 
 gave him for food the sweet acorns of the oak 
 tree.(*) According to the ideas of the Egyptians, we 
 are told (°) that " the fertilizing mud left by the Nile, 
 and exposed to the vivifying action of heat induced 
 
 (1) P. 14, Ed. Orelli : see the first appendix at the end of the 
 volume, 11. E. 
 
 (2) Cf. Genesis iv. 26 : " Then (in the days of Sheth, after the 
 birth of Enosh) men hegan to invoke by the name of Yahveh." 
 
 (') P. 18, Ed. Orelli ; in the first appendix, II. F. 
 
 (*) Fragment of Pindar cited by the author of Philosophumena, 
 v„ 7, p. 97, ed. Miller. 
 
 (5) Same fragment; Censorin., De die natal., 4; Cf. Justin., 
 II. 1. 
 
The Creation of Man. 49 
 
 by the sun's rays, brought forth germs which spring 
 up as the bodies of men." This belief, translated 
 into a mythological form, made human beings ema- 
 nate from the eye of the god Ri-'Har-em-akhuti ; (^) 
 in other words, the sun. The emanation which 
 brings forth in such wise the material part of men, 
 does not, however, prevent a later demiurgic opera- 
 tion, which gives them the finishing touches, and 
 endows them with a soul and intellect. Among the 
 Asiatic and Northern races of the 'Amu and the 
 Tama'hu (corresponding to the races of ShSm and 
 Yapheth in the Biblical account), this operation is 
 attributed to the goddess Sekhet, while 'Har per- 
 forms the same office for the negroes. As to the 
 Egyptians, who regarded themselves as superior to 
 all other races, their fashioner was the supreme demi- 
 urge Khntim, and it is in this connection that he 
 appears upon some monuments moulding clay, where- 
 with to form man, upon the same potter's wheel on 
 which he has already shaped the primordial egg of 
 the universe.^ ) 
 
 Presented in this wise, the Egyptian account bears 
 a striking resemblance to that of the Jehovist docu- 
 ment of Genesis,^ ) wherein God " forms man out of 
 the dust of the ground." Furthermore, the action 
 of the modeler furnished the most natural means of 
 representing to primitive imaginations the action of 
 the creator or demiurge under an intelligible form. 
 
 (1) Papyrus of Boulaq, vol. II., pi. xi., p. 6, 1, 3.— See also E. 
 Lef(3bure, Tramaetions of the Society of Biblical Archeology, vol. 
 IV., pp. 45 and 47. 
 
 (2) See Chabas, Mudes sur Vantiquiti hittorique, p. 81. 
 (s) II. 4. 
 
 4 
 
50 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Thus we still find among peoples who have not yet 
 emerged from the savage state, the same notion pre- 
 vailing of man fashioned out of earth by the hand of 
 the creator. In the cosmogony of Peru, the first 
 man, created by the divine Omnipotence, is called 
 Alpa oamasca, "Animated earth."(^) Among the 
 tribes of North America, the Mandans related that 
 the Great Spirit moulded two figures of clay, which 
 he dried and animated with the breath of his mouth, 
 one receiving the name of First Man, the other that 
 of Companion. The great god of Tahiti, Taeroa, 
 formed man out of red earth, and the Dayaks of 
 Borneo, proof against all Mussulman influences, go 
 on telling from generation to generation how man 
 was formed from earth. 
 
 We will not, however, insist too strenuously upon 
 admitting this last category of affinities, where one 
 might easily go astray, but confine ourselves to such 
 as are offered by the sacred traditions of the great 
 civilized nations of antiquity. "The Chaldeans," 
 says an ecclesiastical writer of the first Christian 
 centuries,(^) "call Adam the man whom the earth 
 produced. And he lay without movement, without 
 life, and without breath, just like an image of the 
 heavenly Adam, until his soul had been given him 
 by the latter." f) Ought this to be accepted as 
 
 (') On the other hand, a second tradition, mentioned by Aven- 
 dano (Serm. IX., p. 100, edit, of 1 649), speaks of three eggs fallen 
 from heaven, one of gold, from whence came out the Caracas or 
 princes, the next of silver, from which the nobles originated, and 
 the third of copper, out of which the people issued. 
 
 (2) Philosophumena, v., 7, p. 97, ed. Miller. 
 
 (') Here we note the intervention of an idea which plays an 
 
The Creation of Man. 51 
 
 iadeed a legacy from antiquity taught in some one of 
 the sacerdotal schools of Chaldea, or rather as a con- 
 ception of the sects of Kabbalists, a later development 
 of the same soil, who exercised a profound influence 
 upon the Jewish philosophy of the Middle Ages? 
 The question is still very doubtful. In any case, the 
 cosmogonic account peculiar to Babylon, put into 
 Greek by Bcrossus, bears a much closer resemblance 
 
 important part in the Jewish Kabbala, that of Adam Qadmon 
 (Knorr de Rosenroth, Kabbala denudata, vol. I., p. 28), prototype 
 of humanity, and at the same time primeval emanation of the 
 Divinity, having the character of a true Logos (P. Beer, Gesohichte, 
 Lekren und Meinungen aller religicesen Sekten der Juden, vol. II., p. 
 61 ; Maury, Reime Archeologique, 1st Series, vol. VIII., p. 239). 
 The Ophites or Nahassenians, in the first centuries of Christianity, 
 adopted this idea of Adam Qadmon in their Adamas, in regard 
 to whom the author of the Philosophumena furnishes us with 
 some curious information (v., 6-9, pp. 94-119, ed. Miller), and 
 whom they called "the man from on high," an exact translation 
 of the Eabbala title, "the superior Adam.' ' The Barbelonites, a 
 branch of the Ophites, said furthermore, that Logos and Ennoia, 
 coming together, had begotten Autogenes (Qadmon), type of the 
 great light, and surrounded by four cosmic luminaries, with Ale- 
 theia his spouse, of whom was born Adamas, the typical and per- 
 fect man (St. Iren., Adv. hseres., 1, 29). 
 
 To what extent all this may have been borrowed from the phi- 
 losophico-religious conceptions of the sanctuaries of ancient Asia 
 it is difficult to tell. We may notice, however, that in one of the 
 cosmogonic fragments, awkwardly pieced together, and preserved 
 to us in the extracts from the Sanchoniathon of Philo of Byblos, 
 as they have come down to us, Epigeios or Autochthon, that is to 
 say, Ad^m (with the same allusion to addrnSth as in the text of 
 Genesis), is bom at the beginning of all things of the supreme 
 God 'Elioun, and is identical with Ouranos, brother and spouse of 
 Ge (Sanchoniat., p. 24, ed. Orelli). See our first appendix, II. G. 
 Now, according to the Kabbala, Adam Qadmon is a macrocosm, 
 whence emanate the four successive degrees of the creation. (See 
 Maury, Beuue Archeologique, vol. VIII., pp. 238-243.) 
 
62 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 to that which we read iu the second chapter of Genesis ; 
 here again man is made of clay after the manner of a 
 statue. "Belos (the demiurge Bel-Marduk) seeing 
 that the earth was uninhabited, though fertile, cut oif 
 his own head, and the other gods, after kneading with 
 earth the blood that flowed from it, formed men, who 
 therefore are endowed with intelligence, and share in 
 the divine thought,(') and also the animals, who are 
 able to live in contact with the air.Q With the differ- 
 ence that the setting is polytheistic in the one case, 
 and strictly monotheistic in the other, the facts here 
 follow exactly the same order as in the narration of 
 the Jehovist document of the Pentateuch. The 
 barren earth (') becomes fertile ; (*) then man is 
 moulded out of clay, to which are communicated 
 the intelligent soul, and the vital breath, (°) and 
 after him animals are formed of earth as he was,(°) 
 
 (1) The Orphios, which have borrowed so largely from the East, 
 accepted, as regards the origin of men, the idea to which we 
 shall recur in chapters VII. and X., that they were descended 
 from the Titans. They said that the immaterial part of man, his 
 soul, sprang from the blood of Dionysos Zagreus, whom these 
 Titans had torn to pieces, partly devouring his members. (Procl., 
 In Oralyl., p. 82, cf. pp. 59 and 114; Dio Chrysost., Orai., 30, p. 
 550; Olympiador., In Phaedon, ap. Mustoxyd. et Schin.,^nec(fo(., 
 part IV., p. 4; cf. Marsil. Ficin., IX., Enncad. I., p. 83, sq. ; 
 Maury, Ilistoire des Religions de la Grice, vol. III., p. 329.) Tliis 
 is tlie same idea that we iind in Berossus, of the blood of a god 
 mingling with the matter out of which men are formed, and also 
 the physiological theory that the soul is in the blood, a theory 
 that we find reproduced in Genesis ix. 4 and 5. 
 
 (') Berossus, frag. 1 ; see our first appendix, I. E. 
 
 (3) Genesis ii. 5. (*) Genesis ii. 6. 
 
 (') Genesis ii. 7. (S) Genesis ii. 19. 
 
Tlie Creation of Man. 53 
 
 and actually modeled.(^) In the Elohist version of 
 the first chapter, man is created after the animals, 
 as being the most perfect creature issued from the 
 hands of God, and the crown of his work. More- 
 over, the divine, work is described in a far more 
 spiritual manner; all the creatures, whatever they 
 may be, spring into being at the sole word of the 
 Eternal. In the second chapter Yahveh descends 
 almost to the proportions of a demiurge ; in the first 
 chapter Elohim is the creator, in the full force of the 
 term. 
 
 A young English scholar, George Smith, gifted 
 with the most penetrative genius, who, during a 
 very brief career, terminated suddenly by death, 
 made his undying mark among Assyriologists, recog- 
 nized the remains of a kind of cosmogonic epic of an 
 Assyro-Babylonian Genesis, recounting the work of 
 the seven days,(^) among the clay tablets covered with 
 cuneiform writing, belonging to the Palace Library 
 of Nineveh, and now in the possession of the 
 British Museum. Each of the tablets, of which 
 the series contained this history, bore one of the songs 
 of the poem, one of the chapters of the narrative, 
 giving first the generation of the gods, sprung from 
 primordial chaos, then the successive acts of Creation, 
 following the same order as that used in the Elohist 
 
 (1) The Terb ya^ar, used in the Biblical text to designate this 
 formation of man and beasts, is properly that which describes the 
 operation of the potter in modeling the clay, by pressing it be- 
 tween his fingers. 
 
 (^) See the first appendix at the end of this volume, I. C, 
 
54 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 document of the first chapter of Genesis,(^) each act, 
 however, being attributed to a diiferent god. This 
 narration appears, from marked indications, (^) to be 
 properly an Assyrian version, for each one of the 
 great sacerdotal schools, whose existence has become 
 known to us in the territory of the Chaldeo- Assyrian 
 religion, appears to have had its own particular 
 form of cosmogonic tradition ; the fundamental idea 
 was everywhere the same, but the mythologic 
 expression sensibly varied. The Babylonian story, 
 made known to us by Berossus, presents some notable 
 variations from that which we read in the documents 
 so fortunately discovered by George Smith ; and 
 
 (') We have the fragments of two tablets which still bear their 
 numbers in order. That of the first (1 in our appendix) is more 
 theogonic than cosmogonic ; it contains the succession of the gen- 
 erations of the gods, emanating from primordial chaos. This is 
 an order of conceptions antagonistic to the monotheism of Genesis, 
 wherfein for all this exposition are substituted the two verses, i. 1 
 and 2. The fragment of the fifth tablet (4) belongs to the story 
 of the placing of the celestial bodies, attributed to the god Anu ; 
 this is the work of the fourth day in Genesis (i. 14-19), and we see 
 that in the Assyrian poem it finds its place likewise in the fourth 
 song following that conc^erning Chaos. In the interval belong 
 the fragments of two more tablets, one relating to the establishment 
 of the foundations of the earth and of the vault of heaven by 
 the god Asshur (2), work of the second day (Genesis i. 6-8) ; the 
 other telling of the dividing of the continent from the seas, 
 effected by the goddess Kishar or Sheruya (3), work of the third 
 day [Genesis i. 9-10). In conclusion, a last fragment (5) belongs 
 to a later tablet than the fifth, and begins with the creation of 
 terrestrial animals, attributed to the combined deities, work of 
 the sixth day [Genesis i. 24, 25). 
 
 (2) These indications are on the fragment which we have desig- 
 nated by the figure 3, and they result from the importance therein 
 attributed to the country of Assyria. 
 
Tlie Oreation of Man. 55 
 
 another tablet in the British Museum yields us a 
 shred of the tradition of the sanctuary of Kfiti, the 
 Cutha of classic geography, whose peculiar indivi- 
 duality is not less strongly characterised.^ The 
 story of the formation of man is unfortunately not 
 included in the fragments of the Assyrian Genesis, 
 which have so far been recognized. (^) But at least 
 we know positively that one of the immortals who 
 was represented therein as "having formed with 
 his hands the race of man,"(^) as " having formed 
 humanity to be subject to the gods,"('') was La, the 
 
 (1) Gr. Smith, Chaldean Account of Genesis, pp. 102-106. [Rev. 
 Ed., pp. 92-96. Tr.] This account treats of the generations of 
 monstrous beings who were reputed to have sprung from the 
 darkness of chaos, before the production of the perfect crea- 
 tions of the world, come at last to a regular order, beings 
 of whom it was said that they could not endure the first 
 manifestation of light. We read the same rendering of the 
 story, according to the Babylonian tradition, in the first frag- 
 ment of Berossus, and it appears likewise in the first Phce- 
 nician cosmogony of the extracts pf Sanchoniathon (p. 10, sq., ed. 
 Orelli). On this subject see C. W. Mansell, Gazette Archeolo- 
 ffique, 1878, pp. 131-140. There again is a version which Genesis 
 does not admit. 
 
 (2) Notwithstanding, in fragment 5 the creation of man is per- 
 haps referred to in these words, which occur after the indication 
 of the creation of terrestrial animals By the united efforts of the 
 
 . . and the God with the piercing eye (Ea) associated 
 them in a pair. 
 
 . . . . the collection of creeping beasts began to move. . . 
 
 (') hikuna va ai immaiS, amatuhi ina pt falmat qaqqadu ia 
 ibnd qaiUm, "that his commandment be firm and never be for- 
 gotten in the mouth of the race of men, that his two hands have 
 formed ! " 
 
 {*) Ana padiiunu ibnu amelutu, "to be subject to them (the 
 gods) be has formed humanity." 
 
56 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 god of the supreme intelligence, the master of all 
 wisdom, the " god of the pure life, director of pu- 
 rity ,"(') "he who raises the dead to life,"f) "the 
 merciful one with whom life exists."(^) Here we are 
 given a kind of litany of gratitude, which has been 
 preserved to us on a bit of clay tablet, that perhaps 
 made part of a collection of cosmogonic poems.(*) One 
 of the most usual titles of £a is that of " Lord of the 
 human species" (bel tew&eti); and more than once in 
 the religious and cosmogonic documents there is 
 reference to the connection between this god and 
 "man who is his own." And in a parallel case 
 the term employed to designate "man" in his con- 
 nection with his creator, is admu, the Assyrian 
 counterpart of the Hebrew dddm, but at the same 
 time a word which almost never appears elsewhere 
 in the texts so far known. It seems, however, 
 that this word was not the one which had been taken 
 to form the name of the first man in the Chaldeo- 
 Baby Ionian tradition. (') The fragments of Be- 
 
 (1) II napiUi elliti Salsis imbA mukil telilti, " god of the pure 
 life, in the third place he has been named, director of purity." 
 
 C) Bel Upii ellitiv muballit mtti, "god of the pure charm, reviver 
 of the dead." 
 
 (') JUmeni sa bullutu baiO, ittihi. 
 
 (*) The text in Friedrich Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 2d 
 edition, p. 80, sq. The translation given in G. Smith, Chaldean 
 Account of Genesis, p. 82, sq., is very inexact. [Improved in the 
 Eev. Ed., pp. 76 sq. Tr.] That of Oppert (in E. Ledrain, His- 
 toire d Israel, vol, I., p. 415) is infinitely superior, though not 
 absolutely satisfactory. The fragment presents indeed great 
 difSculties, owing to its mutilated condition. 
 
 (5) Ewald has, however, grguped some jitdications in such wise, as 
 to lead one to beliey^ thaf tjie ff^nje of 44*iB> "■^ tbe proper name 
 
The Creation of Man. 57 
 
 rossus (*) give Ad6ros as the Grecised form of the ap- 
 pellation of the first of the antediluvian patriarchs,(^) 
 and the original type of this name, Adiuru, has 
 been discovered in the cuneiform inscriptions, where 
 it is cited to indicate the origin itself of humanity.(*) 
 Among the Greeks a tradition tells how Prome- 
 theus, in the capacity of a true demiurge of the infe- 
 rior order, formed man by moulding him out of c]ay(*) 
 at the beginning of all things, say somef ) ; after the 
 deluge of Deucalion, and the destruction of a primi- 
 tive human race, according to others. (") This legend 
 was immensely popular during the Roman epoch, and 
 was frequently carved upon the sarcophagi of that 
 period. But it appears to be the product of an intro- 
 duction of foreign ideas, for not a trace of it is found 
 in earlier epochs. In the genuinely ancient Greek 
 poetry, Prometheus does not form man, but he ani- 
 mates him and gifts him with intellect, by means of 
 fire stolen from heaven, in consequence of which 
 theft he falls a prey to the vengeance of Zeus. 
 Such is the story of the Prometheus of ^schylus, 
 as well as the rendering in Hesiod's Works and 
 
 of the first man, was not unknown to the Babylonians (Jahr- 
 biicher der biblischen Wissenschaft, VIII., 1856, pp. 153, 290). 
 
 (!) Fragments 9, 10, 11 and 12 of my edition. 
 
 C) The confirmation of the original Babylonian form of this 
 name has proved that the former reading of the Greek text of 
 Berossus, AAHPOS, should be corrected to AAQPOS. 
 
 {') See G. Smith in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical 
 Archxology, vol. III., p. 378. 
 
 (*) The people of Phocis fabled that it was with the earth of 
 their country: Pausan., X., 4, 3. 
 
 (S) Apollodor., I., 7, 1 ; Ovid, Metnmorph., I., v. 82 et seq. 
 
 (^) Etym. Magn., v. Upo/xr/Bsug ; Steph , Byz., v. 'ladviuv. 
 
58 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Days, which belongs to an epoch more ancient 
 still. As to the birth of mortals, without pro- 
 genitors, the oldest of all Greek legends, already- 
 regarded with scepticism by some individuals at the 
 time when tlje poems adorned with the name of 
 Homer were composed,(^) described them as issuing 
 spontaneously, or by a voluntary act of the gods,(^) 
 from the heated crust of the earth, or else from the 
 rent trunk of the oak.(') The Italiotes held also to 
 this last origin. (^) In the. Scandinavian Mythology, 
 the gods drew the first human beings forth from the 
 trunks of trees, f) and the same belief existed among 
 the Germans.(°) There are some very distinct traces 
 of it in the Vedas of India,(') and we shall presently 
 
 (1) Odyss., T., V. 163. 
 
 C) In Hesiod's Works and Days, the four successive humani- 
 ties of the four ages, are created by tlie gods, and that of the 
 bronze age is drawn from the oak-trees. 
 
 (') Touching the idea of the Autochthony of the first men, thus 
 regarded, see Welcker, Griechische Gcetterlehre, vol. I., pp. 1T1-1&1. 
 
 (*) Virgil, Endd, VIII., v. 313 et seq. ; Censorin, De die natal, 4. 
 
 (5) " One day Odin and his two brothers found in their road 
 two trunks of trees, an ash and an alder. These two trunks had 
 neither living soul, nor intelligence, nor a fair aspect. Odin en- 
 dowed them with a living soul, Hoenir with intelligence, Lodur 
 with blood and a fair aspect ; these were the first man and the 
 first woman.'' Edda, Voloapa, strophe 15, 16. See Stuhr, Nor- 
 dische Alterthiimer, p. 105. 
 
 (') J. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, vol. I., p. 337 et seq. 
 
 (') See the Memoir of Preller, Die Vorstellungen der Alten, 
 besonders der Griechen, von dem Urspruny und den seltesten Sckich- 
 salen des Menschlischen GescMechts, in the Philologus of Gottingen 
 for the year 1852. On the subject of the various legends about 
 men being born of trees, it is well to consult also A. De Guberna- 
 tis, Mythologie des Planles, vol. I., pp. 30-44. 
 
The Creation of Man. 59 
 
 find it, with some most remarkable peculiarities, 
 among the Iranians of Bactriana and Persia.(') 
 
 The religion of Zarathustra (Zoroaster) is the only 
 one among the learned religions of the ancient world, 
 which refers the creation to the voluntary act of 
 a personal god, distinct from primordial matter. 
 Ahuramazda, the good and great god, is represented 
 as creating the universe and manf) in six successive 
 periods, which, instead of including only one week, as 
 in the first chapter of Genesis, make, when taken all 
 together, a year of 365 days ; (*) the creation of man 
 finishing his work. The first of human beings who 
 issued unblemished from the creator's hands, is called 
 Gay6maretan, " mortal life."(*) The most ancient of 
 the Scriptures attributed to the prophet of IrSn limit 
 their revelations to this announcement ; f) but we 
 
 (1) Another Greek tradition, which appears to be as ancient as 
 this, makes man descend from the Titans. We will leave this 
 unnoticed for the moment, as we shall have occasion to refer to it 
 somewhat at length in chapters VII. and X. 
 
 (2) Baga vazarka Auramazda hya imam bumim add hya avam 
 a^manam add hya martiyam adS, hya siyatim ada martiyahyS, "Au- 
 ramazda is the great god ; he created this earth, he created this 
 heaven, he created man, he created propitious destiny for man." 
 Such is the profession of faith which stands at the beginning of 
 the great official inscriptions of the Achemenidean monarchs. 
 
 (') See Spiegel, Avesta, vol. III., p. lii. et seq. ; Eranische Alter- 
 ihumskunde, vol. I., p. 454 et seq. ; vol. II., p. 143. 
 
 {*) In reference to this personage, it is well to consult the ap- 
 pendix of Windisohmann's book, Mithra, Ein Beitrag zur Mythen- 
 geichichte des Orients. Leipzig, 1857. — For the signification of the 
 name, see Spiegel, Er&nische AUerthumskunde, vol. I., p. 510. 
 
 (5) Ya^na, XIV., 18; XXVI., 14 and 33; LXVIL, 03; Vispc- 
 red, XXIV., 3; Yeacht, XIII., 86 and 87; see Spiegel, Avesta, 
 vol. III., p. Iv. 
 
60 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 find a more detailed history of the origin of the 
 human species in the book entitled Bundehesh, dedi- 
 cated to the exposition of a complete cosmogony. 
 This book is written in the Pahlevian tongue, and 
 not in Zend, the language of Zoroaster's works ; and 
 the edition which we possess is- posterior to the con- 
 quest of Persia by the Mussulmans. In spite of its 
 recent date, being the work of Mazdseans, clinging 
 with obstinate fidelity to their religion, and repelling 
 every foreign influence, it contains traditions whose 
 ancient and clearly indigenous character has been 
 vouched for by competent scholars like Windisch- 
 mann, Spiegel and Canon de Harlez. Criticism accepts 
 this as an authentic source of information in regard 
 to that portion of the records of Zoroastrianism 
 which does not naturally find a place in the liturgic 
 writings, sole remains of the ancient sacred litera- 
 ture of Ir4n, which have been preserved through the 
 lapse of ages. 
 
 According to the Bundehesh, Ahuramazd^ com- 
 pleted his act of creation by producing simultane- 
 ously Gay6maretan or Gay6mard, the typical man, 
 and the typical bull, two creatures of perfect purity, 
 who lived 3,000 years upon the earth, in a state of 
 beatitude and without fear of evil, until the time 
 when Angrdmainyus, the representative of the evil 
 principle, began to make his power felt in the 
 world.(^) His first act was to strike the typical bull 
 dead ; (^) but useful plants sprang from the body of 
 his victiai,f ) as well as domestic animals.(*) Thirty 
 
 (1) Chap. I. (2) Chap. IV. 
 
 (3) Chap. X. (*) Chap. XIV. 
 
The Creation of Man. 61 
 
 years later, Gaydmaretan in his turn perished at the 
 hands of Angr6mainyus.(') Nevertheless, the seed 
 of the typical man, shed upon the ground at the time 
 of his death, germinated at the end of forty years. 
 From the soil there grew up a plant of rdvas, the 
 Rheum ribes of the botanists, a kind of rhubarb, used 
 for food by the Iranians. In the centre of this plant 
 a stalk rose, having the double form of a man and a 
 woman joined together at the back. Ahuramazd^ 
 divided them, endowed them with motion and ac- 
 tivity, placed within them an intelligent soul, and 
 bade them " to be humble of heart ; to observe the 
 law; to be pure in their thoughts, pure in their 
 speech, pure in their actions." Thus were born 
 Mashya and Mashytoa, the pair from which all 
 human beings are descended. (^) As Spiegel has 
 remarked, (^) the succession of Gay6maretan and 
 Mashya recalls the manner in which the genealogy 
 of the antediluvian patriarchs in Genesis, according 
 to the Jehovist(*) as well as the ElohistC*) document, 
 places Endsh after AdS,m, his name also pointing 
 him out as "the man" par excellence, the primordial 
 and typical man.(^) 
 
 The idea brought out in this story of the first 
 human pair having originally formed a single andro- 
 gynous being with two faces, separated later into two 
 
 (1) Chap. IV. (2) Chap. XV. 
 
 (') Er&nische Allertkamshunde, vol. I., p. 457. 
 
 (*) Genesis iv. 26. (*) Genesis v. 6-11. 
 
 (•) Guydmaretan, in this story, is very similar to the Adam- 
 QadmSn of the Kabbalists, celestial prototype of man, anterior to 
 the terrestrial Adam. 
 
62 TJie Beginnings of History. 
 
 personalities by the creative power, is likewise found 
 among the Indians in the cosmogonic narration of 
 Qitapatha Brdhmana.i^) The last-named writing is 
 included in the collection of the Big-V&da, but is 
 very much later in date than the composition of the 
 hymns in the collection. The date of the compilation 
 consequently wavers between the fourteenth century 
 before our era, the approximate date of the more 
 recent hymns, and the ninth century, when the col- 
 lection of the Rig appears to have been definitely 
 arranged, in all probability nearer the second than the 
 first epoch. The story taken by Berossus from Chal- 
 dean documents also speaks of " men with two heads, 
 one of a man, the other of a woman, united on the 
 same body, with both sexes together," in the primi- 
 tive creation born from the womb of chaos before the 
 production of the beings who actually people the 
 earth. (^ Plato, in his Banquet,(^) makes Aristo- 
 
 (1) Muir, Sanskrit Texts, 2d edition, vol. I., p. 25. 
 
 (2) Berossus, Frag. I. See our first appendix, I. E. 
 
 (') P. 189 et seq. "In the beginning there were three sexes 
 among men, not only the two which we still find at this time, 
 male and female, but yet a third, partaking of the nature of each, 
 which has disappeared, only leaving its name behind. In fact, 
 the Androgyn existed then in name and in reality, being a mix- 
 ture of the male and female sexes, though to-day the word is used 
 only as an insult. Its appearance was human, but its shape 
 round, the back and flanks forming a circle. It had four arms 
 and as m.any legs, two faces precisely alike, crowning a rounded 
 neck, with four cars in the same head, the attributes of the two 
 sexes, and all else in proportion. It walked upright like an ordi- 
 nary man, if it so pleased, but when wishing to run rapidly, it 
 made use of its eight members, after the fasliion of acrobats, who 
 go like a wheel." [See .Towett's Plato, I., p. 483. Tk.] The nar- 
 rative adds that the gods, separating the two halves of the audro- 
 
The Creation of Man. 63 
 
 phanes to relate the history of the primordial andro- 
 gyns, separated afterwards by the gods into man 
 and woman, a story which the philosophers of the 
 Ionian school had borrowed from Asia and intro- 
 duced into Greece.(') One of the Phoenician cosmo- 
 gonies, preserved in Greek under the name of San- 
 choniathon,(^) speaking of the first living beings, 
 engendered in the womb of matter, still in the 
 chaotic state, the ^oph^ham^m, or " contemplators of 
 the heavens," appears to describe them as androgyns, 
 similar to those of Plato, which separated into two 
 sexes, when the light was divided from darkness,(^) 
 at the same time being gifted with intelligence and 
 feeling. 
 
 Following our Vulgate version, which agrees in 
 this with the Greek version of the Septuagint, we are 
 in the habit of stating that according to the Bible the 
 first woman was made of a rib taken from Adam's 
 side. Nevertheless, there is serious reason to doubt 
 the exactness of this interpretation. The word q&ld, 
 used here, signifies in all the other passages in the 
 Bible where we meet with it, " side," and not " rib." 
 Philologically, then, the most probable translation of 
 the text of Genesis is that which we have adopted 
 above : " Yahveh Elohim caused a deep sleep to fall 
 upon the man, and he slept ; he took one of his sides, 
 
 gyn, made them into male and female, who desire to come together 
 in order to return to their primitive unity, whence the attraction 
 of lore. 
 
 (1) See Ch. Lenormant, Qusestio cur Plato Aristophanem in con- 
 vivium induxerit, p. 19 et seq. 
 
 (2) It may be found farther on in the first Appendix, II. E. 
 (') C. W. Mansell, Gazette Archeologique, 1878, p. 137. 
 
64 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 and closed up the place with flesh. — And Yahveh 
 Elohim formed the side which he had taken from 
 man into woman, and he led her to the man. — And 
 the man said : " Now this is bone of my bone, and 
 flesh of my flesh ; this shall be called isshdh (woman) 
 because she has been taken from ish (man)."(*) 
 
 So much for the account in the Jehovist document ; 
 in the Elohist, we have, in the first place, " Elohim 
 created man in his image ; . . . male and female 
 created he them."(^) The use of the plural pronoun 
 seems at first sight to suggest the notion of a pair of 
 two distinct individuals. But farther on this pro- 
 noun seems, on the contrary, to apply to the nature 
 of a double being, which, being male and female, 
 constituted a single Ad^m. " Male and female cre- 
 ated he them, and he blessed them, and named their 
 name Adam."(') The text says Addm, and not 
 hd'dddm with the article, and the following verse 
 proves that the word here is taken as an appellation, 
 a proper name, and not as a general designation 
 of the species. Jewish tradition, too, in the Tar- 
 gumim and the Talmud,(*) as well as among learned 
 philosophers like Moses Maimonides,(°) does not hesi- 
 tate to admit universally a similar interpretation, 
 alleging that Adam was created man and woman at 
 the same time, having two faces turned in two oppo- 
 site directions, and that during a stupor the Creator 
 
 (1) Gen. ii. 21-23. {') Gen. i. 28. («) Gen. t. 2. 
 
 (*) Beresktlh rabbcb, sect. 8, fol. 6, col. 2; 'Brubin, fol. 18, a; 
 Kethubhuth, fol. 18, a. 
 
 (6) Moi-e nebushim, II., 30, Yol. II., p. 247, of Munk's trans- 
 lation. 
 
The Creation of Man. 65 
 
 separated Havvflli, his feminine half, from him, in 
 order to make of her a distinct person. 
 
 Among Christian ecclesiastical writers of the first 
 centuries, Eusebius of Cesarea(^) accepts likewise this 
 interpretation of the Biblical text, and thinks that 
 Plato's account of the primitive Androgyns agrees 
 entirely with that in the Sacred Books.(^) 
 
 We may notice, furthermore, that the Gospel places 
 in the mouth of Christ an allusion to the verse in 
 Genesis on the creation of man : " Have you not read 
 that He which made all at the beginning, made them 
 male and female ? and that He said : ' For this cause 
 the man shall leave his father and his mother and 
 shall cleave to his wife ; and they shall be two in 
 only one flesh ? So that they are no more two, but 
 only one flesh. What therefore God hath united let 
 not man put asunder."(^) These words seem to claim 
 the interpretation of the Jewish tradition, rather than 
 that of the Latin Vulgate, for the Biblical passage to 
 which they refer. They lose part of their force, un- 
 less this is taken as a point of departure. Plato had 
 previously represented the two halves, henceforth 
 divided, of the primal Androgyn seeking forever to 
 
 (1) Prsepar. Evangel., XII., p. 585. 
 
 (2) Several Catholic theologians have sustained and elucidated 
 this interpretation ; among others, Augustin Steuco, of Gubbio, 
 chosen by Pope Paul III. as one of his theologians at the Council 
 of Trent, and Prefect of the Vatican Library (Cosmopoeia vel de 
 Mundano Opificio, edit, in folio, Lyons, 1535, pp. 154—156), and 
 Pr. Francesco Giorgi, of the Order of Minor Friars (In Scripturam 
 Saeram et Philosophiam tria millia probUmata, 1. I. , sect. De mundi 
 fabrica, probl. 29; Paris, 1522, in 4to, p. 5). 
 
 (') Matt. xix. 4-6 ; cf. the parallel passage from Mark x. 6-9. 
 
 5 
 
66 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 be joined together again in a perfect union.Q The 
 Saviour .makes it the symbol of the sacred indis- 
 solubleness of the marriage tie.(^) 
 
 (') " The cause of the desire for so perfect a mingling with the 
 beloved person, that the two may henceforth be one, arises from 
 the fact that our primitive nature was one and that we were 
 beforetime an entirely perfect being. The desire for and the 
 pursuit of this unity is called love." Banquet, p. 192. [See 
 Jowett's Plato, I., p. 486. Tr.] 
 
 (') It is evident, moreover, that in the thought which dictated 
 the sequence of facts to the author of the ancient Jehovist docu- 
 ment, as well as in that which governed the course of the final 
 redactor of Genesis in making use of this document, the creation 
 of the bodies of man and woman united in one, whence Havvah 
 should subsequently be derived, was intended to demonstrate em- 
 phatically the primordial equality established by God between the 
 human pair. The woman is given to the man as " a help meet for 
 him" {Gen. ii. 18 and 20), and if she is subsequently subordi- 
 nated to him, it is the special punishment for her share in the 
 first sin (Gen. iii. 16). 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE FIRST SIN. 
 
 The idea of the Edenic happiness of the first 
 human beings constitutes one of the universal tradi- 
 tions. Among the Egyptians, the terrestrial reign 
 of the god E,a, who inaugurated the existence of the 
 world and of human life, was a golden age to which 
 they continually looked back with regret and envy ; 
 to assert the superiority of anything above all that 
 imagination could set forth, it was sufficient to affirm 
 that " its like had never been seen since the days of 
 the god Ea."(') 
 
 This belief in an age of happiness and of inno- 
 cence in the infancy of mankind may likewise be 
 found among all peoples of the Aryan or Japhetic 
 race. It was among the beliefs held by them ante- 
 rior to their dispersion, and it has been long since 
 remarked by all scholars, that this is one of the 
 points where their traditions find themselves most 
 evidently on common ground with the Semitic stories 
 which we find in Genesis. (^ 
 
 (1) Maspdro, Histoire Ancienne des peuples de V Orient, p. 38. 
 
 (2) See Ewald, GescUchte des Volkes Israel, 2d Edit., vol I., p. 
 342 et seq. [3d Edit., vol. I., pp. 366 et seq. Eng. Trans., vol. 
 I., pp. 256 et seq. Tr.] — Lassen, Indische AlterthumsJcunde, vol. I., 
 p. 528 et seq. [1st Ed.] — E. Burnouf, BMgavata Pour&na, vol. III., 
 Preface, p. xlviii. et seq. — Spiegel, in the Zeiischrift der Deutschm 
 Morgenlandischen GeseUschaft, vol. V., p. 229. — Maury, article Age, 
 
 67 
 
68 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 But among the Aryan nations this belief is inti- 
 mately connected with a conception which is peculiar 
 to them, that of the four successive ages of the world. 
 We iind this conception most thoroughly developed 
 in India. Created things, including humanity, are 
 destined to endure 12,000 divine years, each one of 
 which comprises 360 years of man. This enormous 
 period of time is divided into four ages or epochs : 
 the age of perfection, or Kritayuga ; the age of the 
 triple sacrifice, meaning the perfect fulfilling of all 
 religious duties, or Tr^tayuga; the age of doubt 
 and growing obscurity as to religious ideas, or Dva- 
 parayuga ; and finally the age of perdition, or Kali- 
 yuga, which is the age now in progress, and which 
 will end in the destruction of the world. (') Among 
 the Greeks, in Hesiod's Works and Days,C) we have 
 exactly the same succession of ages, but their length 
 is not reckoned in years, and the creation of a new 
 human race is supposed to take place at the beginning 
 of each. The gradual degeneracy which marks this 
 succession of ages is expressed by the metals, the 
 names of which are applied to them — gold, silver, 
 brass and iron. Our present human condition is the 
 age of iron, the worst of all, even though it did begin 
 with the heroes. The Zoroastrian Mazdseism (Ma- 
 in the Encydopedie nouvelle ; Histoire des religions de la Grice, vol. 
 I., p. 371. — Renan, Histoires des langues s^mitiques, 1st Ildit., p. 457. 
 [4th Edit., p. 484. Tn.] 
 
 (1) Thus it is that the system is explained in the Laws of 
 Manu: I., 68-86. — For its ulterior developments, see Wilson, 
 Vishnu Purina, pp. 23-26 and 259-271 ; of. p. 632. [Ed. 1840.] 
 
 (2) V. 108-199. 
 
The First Sin. 69 
 
 gism) likewise admits a theory of the four ages,(') 
 which we find elucidated in the Bundehesh,{^) but 
 in a form more nearly related to Hesiod's than to the 
 Indian exposition, and devoid of the spirit of dreary 
 fatalism which distinguishes the latter. The duration 
 of the universe is there fixed at 12,000 years, divided 
 into four periods of 3,000. During the first, all 
 is pure; the good god, Ahuramazdi, reigns alone 
 over his creation, where evil has never yet shown 
 itself; during the second age, Angrfimainyus comes 
 forth from the darkness where he has hitherto re- 
 mained quiescent, and declares war against Ahura- 
 mazdfl,;(^) then it is that their struggle of 9,000 
 years begins, filling three ages of the world. Dur- 
 ing 3,000 years Angromainyus is unsuccessful ; for 
 another 3,000 years the success of the two principles 
 is equally balanced ; finally evil carries the day in 
 the last age, which is the historic one ; but the con- 
 test is destined to end in the final defeat of Angro- 
 mainyus, which will be followed by the resurrection 
 of the dead, and the eternal beatitude of the just, 
 who are restored to life.(*) The coming of the pro- 
 phet of Iran, Zarathustra (Zoroaster), is placed at the 
 end of the third age, precisely at the middle point of 
 the period of 6,000 years, assigned to the human race 
 
 (1) Theopompus, cited by the author of the treatise " On Isis 
 and Osiris," attributed to Plutarch (c. 47), makes mention of the 
 doctrine as existing among the Persians. For further details, 
 consult on this point the memoir of Spiegel entitled Studien ilber 
 das Zend-Avesta, Tol. V. of the Zeitschrift der Dmtschen Morgenl. 
 Oesellsch. 
 
 (2) Chap. XXXIV. (') Bundehesh I. (■*) Bundelesh, XXXI. 
 
70 Tlie Beginnings of History. 
 
 in its present conditions ; (') and each of the millen- 
 niums that follow will also end with the appearance 
 of a prophet, iirst Ukchyat-creta, next Ukchyat- 
 nem6, and finally 9*ioshyant, who is destined to 
 gain the final victory over the evil principle. 
 
 Some too daring scholars, like Ewaldf ) and M. 
 Maury, (') have striven to discover in the general econ- 
 omy of Biblical history traces of this system of the four 
 ages of the world. But the impartial critic is forced 
 to acknowledge that they have not been successful. 
 The constructions upon which they have essayed to 
 base their demonstrations are absolutely artificial, in 
 contradiction with the spirit of the Biblical narrative, 
 and they crumble of themselves. (*) M. Maury indeed 
 
 (') Spiegel, Erdnische Alterthumshunde, vol. I., p. 507. 
 
 (') Geschichie des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., toI. I., pp. 342-348. [3d 
 Ed., vol. I., pp. 366-373. Engl. Trans., vol. I., pp. 256-260. Tb.] 
 
 (3) In the article Affe, in the EncyclopMie JVouvelle. 
 
 (*) Ewald counts thus the four ages of the world, which he 
 believes that he makes out in the Bible: 1st, from the Creation to 
 the Deluge ; 2d, from the Deluge to Abraham ; 3d, from Abraham 
 to Mosheh ; 4th, ever since the Mosaic dispensation. The epochs 
 thus determined bear not the faintest resemblance to the ages of 
 Hesiod or of the Laws of Maau. It is well, besides, to note that 
 wherever we encounter, as among the Indians, the Iranians and 
 the Greeks, the simultaneous existence of the theory of the four 
 ages of the world and the tradition of the deluge, they are 
 absolutely independent of each other, and without connection, a 
 circumstance indicating a separate origin, springing from two 
 sources which have nothing in common. Nowhere does the 
 deluge cpincide with the transition from one age of the world to 
 another. 
 
 Nevertheless, there is one point where a similarity may be 
 established between the Indian narrations and those of the Bible. 
 The Laws of Manu say that in the four successive ages of the 
 world the length of 'hum.^n life went on decreasing in the pro- 
 
The First Sin. 71 
 
 is the first to recognize the fundamental opposition 
 between the Biblical tradition and the legends of 
 Brahmanic India or of Hesiod.(') In the last, as he 
 remarks, " there is no trace of a predisposition to sin, 
 transmitted as a heritage by the first man to his 
 descendants, not a vestige of original sin." Doubt- 
 less, as Pascal has so eloquently said, " the knot of 
 our condition does so wind and twist itself within 
 this gulf that man becomes more incomprehensible 
 without this mystery than this mystery is incompre- 
 hensible to man ; " but the truth of the Fall and of 
 the original taint is one against which human pride 
 is most prone to revolt, that which it first attempts 
 to put aside. And of all primitive traditions con- 
 cerned with the infancy of humanity, this one it is 
 which is most quickly forgotten. Men have repu- 
 diated it ever since they have felt within them the 
 risings of that sentiment of pride which gave the 
 
 portion of 4, 3, 2, 1 ; in the Bible, the Antediluvian Patriarchs 
 lived about 900 years, except Hanok, who was taken up alive to 
 Heaven. Afterwards, Shem lived 600 years ; his first three 
 descendants between 430 and 460, and the length of the lives of 
 the four following generations is between 200 and 240 years ; 
 finally, beginning with Abraham, the existence of the Patriarchs 
 approaches the normal conditions, and the maximum does not 
 reach 200 years. 
 
 The Chaldean traditions also admit this gradual decrease of 
 human existence, but add on many more ciphers at the beginning. 
 Thus the first postdiluvian king reigned, according to Berossus 
 (ap. Eusebius, Chronic. Armen., I., 4, p. 17, ed. Mai.), 2,400 years 
 and his son 2,700. 
 
 On an analogous indication in an original cuneiform fragment, 
 see G. Smith, in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical 4^^chie- 
 ology, vol. III., p. 371. 
 
 (1) Ilistoire des religions de la Orice, vol. I., p. 371. 
 
72 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 inspiration to the progress of their civilization, their 
 conquests over the material world. The religious 
 philosophies which took root outside of that revela- 
 tion whose depository was among the Chosen People, 
 made no account whatever of the Fall. How, in fact, 
 could this doctrine have been made to fit in with the 
 dreams of pantheism and emanation ? 
 
 In rejecting the idea of original sin, and in sub- 
 stituting the doctrine of emanation for that of crea- 
 tion, the majority of the peoples of pagan antiquity 
 were led to the dreary conclusion inherent in the 
 theory of the four ages, as admitted by the books of 
 the Hindus and the poetry of Hesiod. This is the 
 law of degeneracy and continuous deterioration which 
 the ancient world seems to have felt weighing so 
 heavily upon it. In proportion as time passes, and 
 all things depart farther and farther from their 
 focus of emanation, they become corrupted and 
 grow worse and worse. It is the result of an inex- 
 orable destiny and of the very force of their devel- 
 opment. In this fatal evolution toward decline, 
 there is no place left for human liberty ; everything 
 turns in a circle, from which there is no means of 
 escape. With Hesiod each age marks a decadence 
 from the preceding one, and, as the poet clearly 
 shows, in the case of the Iron Age, initiated by 
 heroes, each one of them taken separately follows the 
 same downward course that characterizes the whole 
 race.f) In India, the idea of the four ages, or 
 
 (') The same idea is found again in the Egyptian account of tlie 
 succession of the terrestrial reigns of the gods, the demi-gods. 
 
The First Sin. 73 
 
 yugas, gives birth, in the development and produc- 
 tion of its natural consequences, to that of the 
 manvantaras. In this new conception, the world, 
 after having completed its four ages, always deterio- 
 rating, is subjected to a dissolution, pralaya, when 
 matter has arrived at such a pitch of corruption that 
 it can subsist no longer ; then begins a new universe, 
 with a new humanity, restricted to the same cycle of 
 necessary and fatal evolutions, passing in their turn 
 through their four yugas, until a new season of 
 disintegration and dissolution comes ; and so on, ad 
 infinitum. This is the fatality of destiny under the 
 most cruelly inexorable form, which is at the same 
 time the most destructive to all true morality. For 
 where there is no liberty, there is no longer any 
 responsibility; where corruption is the effect of an 
 unalterable law of evolution, neither good nor evil 
 have any longer a real existence. 
 
 How much more consoling is the Bible theory, 
 which at first sight seems so revolting to human 
 
 heroes, and men, as collected from the fragments of Manetho, cor- 
 roborated by the testimony of native texts. 
 
 Though inferior to the two preceding, the third of those periods 
 anterior to the mortal kings, that of the 'Hor-shesu or "Ser- 
 vants of Horus," called curiously enough Manes, NeKWf, instead 
 of Heroes (see Goodwin, Zdtsckrift fur JEgyptische Sprache und 
 Alterthumskunde, 1867, p. 49), in the fragments of Manetho, yet 
 appears as an age far superior to ours, an age of happiness and 
 relative perfection (Chabas, Etudes sur I'antiquiie historique, p. 7 et 
 seq. ). An inscription at Toiiibos, in Nubia, dating from the reign 
 of Tahutmes I., says: "This is what was seen in the times of 
 the gods, when were the 'Hor-shesu," by way of describing 
 some perfect condition (Lepsius, Denkmdler aus JEgypten und 
 n, Part III., pi. v., a). 
 
74 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 pride, and what incomparable moral perspectives it 
 opens to the soul ! It admits that man is fallen ; 
 that almost immediately after his creation he lost his 
 original purity and his Edenic felicity. In virtue of 
 the law of heredity, which is everywhere stamped 
 upon nature, the fault committed by the first ances- 
 tors of humanity, in the exercise of their moral 
 liberty, has condemned their descendants to suf- 
 fering, and predisposes them to sin by the trans- 
 mission of the original stain. But this predisposi- 
 tion to sin does not fatally condemn man to commit 
 it ; he can escape from it by the choice of his free 
 will ; thus, by his personal efforts he may lift himself 
 gradually out of the state of material deterioration 
 and misery to which he has descended through the 
 fault of the authors of his being. The four ages of 
 the pagan conception unfold a picture of ever- 
 increasing degeneracy. All the economy of the Bible 
 history, from the first chapters of Genesis, offers us 
 the spectacle of a continuous uplifting of the human 
 race, starting from its original fall. On the one 
 hand, the march is forever downward ; on the other, 
 forever upward. The Old Testament, as a whole, 
 takes but small account of this upward march, as 
 affected by the development of material civilization, 
 whose chief landmarks it nevertheless incidentally 
 notices in a strikingly exact manner. What it does 
 follow, step by step, is the picture of moral progress, 
 and the development, more and more evident, 
 as time goes on, of religious truth, the concep- 
 tion of which grows in spirituality, constantly be- 
 coming purer and broader, among the chosen people, 
 
The First Sin. 75 
 
 in a succession of steps, wliicli are marked by 
 the calling of Abrah&m ; the promulgation of the 
 Mosaic Law; finally, the mission of the prophets, 
 who in tlieir turn announce the last and supreme 
 attainment in this progress, resulting from the Ad- 
 vent of the Messiah ; and the consequences of this 
 last act of Providence will go on forever expanding 
 in the world, tending to a perfection which has the 
 infinite for its goal. This idea of recovery after 
 a fall, the fruit of the free efforts of man, as- 
 sisted by divine grace, and working within the 
 limits of his strength for the consummation of the 
 providential plan, the Old Testament exhibited in 
 only one people, Israel. But the spirit of Christi- 
 anity has broadened the outlook so as to include the 
 universal history of the human race. And thus has 
 been born the conception of that law of constant pro- 
 gress, unknown to antiquity, to which our modern 
 society is so unalterably attached, but which, and 
 that we should never forget, is the offspring of 
 Christianity.(^) 
 
 Let us turn now to the traditions of the first sin, 
 
 (') Need I add that I reject with all the energy of my nature 
 that theory of degeneracy, so eloquently expounded by Joseph de 
 Maistre in the Soirees de Saint- Fetersbourg, which in our days has 
 unfortunately misled so many intellects, carried away by regret 
 for a past which is entirely the creature of their imaginations ? This 
 theory, as untenable in a scientific point of view as it is philosophi- 
 cally monstrous, against whi«h all the generous instincts of man 
 revolt, is nothing but the renewal of the dreary conception of 
 paganism as to the general march of history. It is curious that its 
 author has never become aware of this. But his talent surpassed 
 his science and overpowered his common sense, and I, for one, 
 will never count myself among his disciples. 
 
76 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 parallel to that one in Genesis, the account of which 
 appertains to the Jehovist document. 
 
 Zoroastrianism could not fail to admit this 
 traditional story, and to preserve it. It would 
 have created an analogous myth out of whole 
 cloth, had one not been found ready to hand among 
 the antique records, which it accommodated to its 
 doctrine. This tradition fitted, in truth, too well 
 into its system of dualism (on a spiritual founda- 
 tion, though but partially freed from the confusion 
 between the physical and moral worlds), for it 
 explained in the most natural way how it was that 
 man, a creature of the good god, and consequently 
 perfect in his origin, had fallen in part under the 
 power of the evil spirit, contracting thus the taint 
 which made him subject to sin in the moral order, 
 and in the natural order liable to death and to all 
 the miseries which poison life on earth. The con- 
 ception of the sin of the first authors of humanity, 
 the heritage of which weighs unceasingly upon their 
 descendants, is also a fundamental idea of the 
 Mazdsean (magian) books. The modification of the 
 legends relating to the first man, in the mythical 
 forms of the last period of Zoroastrianism, even end 
 by leading to a rather singular repetition of this 
 remembrance of the first sin by several consecutive 
 generations in the opening ages of human life. 
 
 Originally — and this, at .present, is one of the 
 most firmly established of all points for science (') — 
 
 (1) Windischmann, Ursagen der Arischen VolJcer, in vol. XXX. 
 of the Memoins de V Academic de Baviire; Both, ZeiUchrift der 
 Deutschen Morgenlsendischen Gesellschaft, vol. IV., p. 417 et seq. ; 
 
The First Sin. 77 
 
 originally in those legends common to oriental Ary- 
 ans prior to their separation into two branches, the 
 first man was the personage called by the Iranians 
 Yima, and by the Hindus Yama. Son of heaven 
 and not of man, Yima united in his one indi- 
 viduality those characteristics bestowed in Genesis 
 separately upon Ad^m and Noah, the fathers of the 
 two races of men, the antediluvian and the postdilu- 
 vian.^ Later he appears merely as the first king of 
 the Iranians, although a king whose existence, like 
 that of his subjects, is passed in the midst of Edenic 
 beatitude, in the paradise of the Airyana-Vaedja,(^) 
 abode of the earliest men. But after a season of 
 pure and blameless living, Yima commits the sin 
 which is to burden his descendants ; and this sin, 
 which causes him to lose his authority, and, driving 
 him outside the paradisaic land, gives him over 
 to the power of the serpent, the wicked spu-it, 
 Angr6mainyus,f) who ends by destroying him amid 
 horrible torments. (*) We find an echo of this tradi- 
 tion of the loss of paradise in consequence of a mis- 
 deed prompted by . the evil spirit in a fragment, 
 incontestably one of the most ancient contained in 
 
 Ad. Kuhn, Sprachvergleichunff und Urgeschichte der Indogermanische 
 Volkar, in the ZeitschHft fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung, vol. IV., 
 Part 2; Lassen, Indische Alterthumskunde, vol. I., p. 619, [1st Ed.] 
 furnish the proofs for the assertions which we can state but cursorily. 
 
 (1) See de Harlez, Avesta, vol. I., p. 89 ; Spiegel, Erdnische 
 Alterthumskunde, vol. I., p. 439. 
 
 {') Vendidad, II. ; it is also related here how Tima preserved 
 the germs of men, animals and plants from the deluge. See fur- 
 thermore Fesht, V. 25-27; ix. 8-12; xv. 15-17; Bundehesh, xvii. 
 
 (5) Yesht, xix. 31-38 ; Bundehesh, xxiii. and xxxiii. ; Sadder, 94. 
 
 (*) Yesht, xix. 46. 
 
78 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the collection of the sacred writings of the Zoroas- 
 trians : Q " I have created the first and the best of 
 places and abodes, I, who am Ahuramazda: the Airy- 
 ana- Vaedj a of excellent nature. But in opposition 
 to it, Angromainyus, the murderer, created a hostile 
 thing, the serpent, issue of the river, and the 
 winter, work of the Daevas." And this latter 
 scourge it is, resulting from the power of the ser- 
 pent, which compels the abandonment forever of the 
 paradisaical region. 
 
 Still later, Yima is no longer the first man, nor 
 even the first king. The period of a thousand years 
 attributed to his Edenic existence f ) is divided among 
 several successive generations, which are spread over 
 that length of time, commencing with the day when 
 GaySmaretan, the typical man, begins to be the 
 object of the hostile eiforts of the evil spirit, and 
 ending with the death of Yima.(^) This is the 
 system adopted by the Bundehesh. The story of 
 the misdeed which cost Yima his Edenic happiness, 
 by putting him in the power of his enemy, is always 
 connected with this hero's name. But this error is 
 now no longer the first sin, and that it may be fast- 
 ened upon the ancestors from whom all men are 
 descended, it is made double use of by being related 
 previously of a first pair whose existence is altogether 
 terrestrial and similar to that of other men, namely, 
 Mashya and Mashy^na. 
 
 (1) Vendid&d, I., 5-8. 
 
 (2) Tesht, xvii. 30. It is very noticeable that the life of AdS,m, 
 which, according to Genesis, lasted 930 years, almost coincides 
 with this period. 
 
 (') See Spiegel, Er&nische Alterthums/eunde, vol. I., p. 504. 
 
The First Sin. 79 
 
 " Man was, the father of the world was. He was 
 destmed for heaven on condition that he should be 
 humble of heart ; that he should fulfil the work of 
 the law with humility ; that he should be pure in his 
 thoughts, pure in his speech, pure in his actions, and 
 that he should not call upon the Daevas. With such 
 inclinations, man and woman ought reciprocally to 
 promote each other's happiness, and such indeed 
 were their thoughts in the beginning; such their 
 actions. They came together as man and wife. 
 
 "At the first their speech was in this wise : 'Ahu- 
 ramazda gave the water, the land, the trees, the 
 animals, the stars, the moon, the sun, and all good 
 gifts which come of a pure root and of a pure 
 fruit.' Afterward a lie crept into their thoughts and 
 changed their natures, saying to them : ' It is Angro- 
 mainyus who has given the water, the land, the 
 trees, the animals, and all that has been called by a 
 name on the earth.' Thus it was that at the begin- 
 ning Angr6mainyus deceived them in regard to the 
 Daevas, and cruelly sought to beguile them to the 
 end. In consequence of believing in this lie, both 
 of them became like the demons, and their souls 
 will be in hell until the renewal of the body. 
 
 "They ate for thirty days, covered with black 
 raiment. After these thirty days they went to the 
 chase ; a white she-goat appeared before them ; they 
 drew milk from her breasts with their mouths, and 
 were nourished by this milk, which gave them much 
 pleasure 
 
 "The Daeva who told the lie became bolder; 
 appeared a second time before them, and brought 
 
80 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 them fruits of which they ate, and in consequence of 
 this, of the hundred advantages which they enjoyed, but 
 one remained to them. 
 
 "After thirty days and thirty nights, a sheep, fat 
 and white, appeared before them ; they cut off his 
 left ear. Taught by the heavenly Yazatas, they drew 
 fire from the tree Konar by rubbing it with a frag- 
 ment of wood. Both of them set fire to the tree; 
 they quickened the fire with their mouth. They 
 burned first bits of the tree Konar, afterwards of the 
 date and myrtle trees. They roasted this sheep, which 
 they divided in three portions.(^) . . . Having 
 eaten dog's flesh, they covered themselves with the 
 skin of the animal. They then betook themselves to 
 the chase and made themselves clothes of the skin of 
 the deer.''^*) 
 
 We may observe that here, just as in Genesis, 
 vegetable food alone is used by the first man in his 
 state of purity and beatitude, the only kind allowed 
 him by God,(') animal food only becoming lawful 
 after the deluge.(*) It was after their sin also that 
 Adam and Havvah covered themselves with their 
 first garments, which Yahveh himself fashioned for 
 them out of the skins of beasts. (') 
 
 Not less striking is the story we meet with in the 
 mythical traditions of the Scandinavians, preserved 
 
 (1) In the Ya^na (xxxii. 8) it is Yima ttIio teaches men to cut 
 meat into bits, and to eat it. Windischmann (Zoroastrische Studien, 
 p. 27) has compared this, with reason, with Genesis ix. 3. 
 
 (2) Bundeheshj xv. 
 
 (■'') Genesis 1. 29 ; 11. 9 and 16 ; 111. 2. 
 {*) Genesis ix. 3. 
 (5) Genesis iii. 21. 
 
The First /Sin. 81 
 
 in the Edda of Snorro Sturleson,(*) which belongs 
 to the cycle of Germanic legends also.(^) The scene 
 is not laid among mortals, but among beings of 
 the divine race, the Asas. The immortal Idhunna 
 dwelt with Bragi, the first of the skalds, or inspired 
 singers, at Asgard, in Midhgard, the middle of the 
 world, the paradise, in a state of perfect innocence. 
 The gods had confided the apples of immortality to 
 her care; but Loki, the crafty, the author of all 
 evil, representative of the wicked principle, beguiled 
 her with other apples, which he found, as he said, 
 in a wood. She followed him thither to gather 
 them ; but she was suddenly carried off by a giant, 
 and happiness no longer abode in Asgard. 
 
 George Smith, among the fragments of the Chaldeo- 
 Assyrian Genesis discovered by him, believed that 
 one might be interpreted as referring to the fall of 
 the first man, and that it ' contained the curse pro- 
 nounced against him by the god £a, after his sin.(^) 
 But this was an illusion, which has been dispelled 
 upon a closer study of the cuneiform document. 
 Smith's translation, too hasty and immature, and 
 scarcely intelligible beside, was erroneous from be- 
 ginning to end.(*) Since then, Oppert has given 
 
 (1) Oylfaginning, strophe 26 and 33 ; Bragarmdhur, strophe 56. 
 
 (') Raszmann, Deutsche Beldcnsage, vol. I., p. 55. 
 
 (') Ohaldean Account of Genesis, pp. 83 et seq. [Rev. Ed., 
 pp. 75 et seq. , where Sayce agrees with Oppert in interpreting 
 the tablet as a hymn to the god Ea. Tr. ] The original text is puli- 
 lished in Friodrich Dclitzsch's Assyrische Lesestiicke, 2d Ed., p. 81. 
 
 (^) Priedrich Delitzsch made the same remark in the notes of 
 his German translation of Smith's book (p. 301). 
 
 6 
 
82 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 an entirely different rendering of the same text,(') 
 the first of a really scientific character, in which 
 the sense begins to show itself quite distinctly, 
 though a number of obscure and uncertain details 
 still remain. One point at least is settled, as far as 
 we have gone, which is that this fragment has 
 nothing whatever to do with the first sin and the 
 curse of man. Hence we must absolutely exclude 
 it from the range of our researches, and strive to 
 warn all who may be tempted to use it in Bible 
 commentary, on the authority of the English Assy- 
 riologist who attributed to it such a significance. 
 
 We have, then, no distinct and direct proof that 
 the tradition of the first sin, as related in our 
 Sacred Books, formed a part of the Babylonian 
 and Chaldean accounts of the origin of the world 
 and of man. Nor do we find the least allusion 
 to it in the fragments of Berossus. This silence to 
 the contrary notwithstanding, the parallelism of the 
 Chaldean and Hebrew traditions, on this point as on 
 others, has in its favor a probability so great that it 
 is almost equivalent to a certainty. (^) Farther on 
 we will refer to certain very convincing proofs of the 
 existence of myths relating to the terrestrial paradise 
 in the sacred traditions of the lower basin of the 
 Euphrates and Tigris. (■^) But it is expedient that ive 
 should pause a moment to study the representations of 
 
 (1) In E. Ledrain's Uistoirp d^ hrai'l, ¥ol. I„ p. 416 et seq. 
 
 (^) See what Friedrioh Delitzsch says on this subject; G. 
 Smith's Ohaldieische Oenem, p. 305 et seq. 
 
 P) See Fr, Lenormant's Esscd de Gommentaire des fragments cos- 
 mogoniquc de Berose, pp. 316-323. 
 
The First Sin. 83 
 
 the mysterious and sacred plant, seen so often upon 
 Assyrian bas-reliefs, guarded by celestial genii.(') So 
 far, no inscription has come to light which might 
 explain the meaning of this symbol, and we can but 
 deplore such a lack, which will, however, doubt- 
 less be eventually supplied by new documents. 
 But from the study of the sculptured monuments 
 alone, it is impossible to doubt the great import- 
 ance of this sacred plant. Whether represented by 
 itself, as sometimes is the case,(^) adored by royal 
 figures,(^) or else, as I just remarked, guarded by 
 genii in an attitude of adoration, this is incontestably 
 one of the most lofty of religious emblems, and by 
 way of stamping it with such a character, we fre- 
 quently observe the symbolic image of the supreme 
 deity, the winggd disk, floating above the plant, sur- 
 mounted or not, as the case may be, by a human 
 bust.('') The cylinders of Babylonian or Assyrian 
 workmanship present this emblem quite as fre- 
 quently as do the bas-reliefs in the Assyrian palaces, 
 and always under the same conditions, and with 
 attributes of equal significance. (°) 
 
 It is difficult not to connect this mysterious plant, 
 which in every way asserts itself as a religious sym- 
 bol of the first class, with the famed trees of Life 
 and Knowledge which play so important a part in 
 
 {•) La,ya,T6.,- Monuments of Nineveh, pi. 6. 7, 8, 9, 39, ii and 47 ; 
 Botta, Monument de Ninme, Tol. II., pi. 139, 2. 
 
 (2) Botta, vol. II., pi. 119. 
 ,(') Layard, pi. 25. 
 
 (*) Layard, pi. 6 and 39. 
 
 (5) Lajard, Oulte de Mithra, pi. XTii., No. 5 ; xxvi , No. 8 ; xxvil.. 
 No. 2; liv.. No. 5; liv. B, No. 3. 
 
84 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the story of the first ■sin.(^) All the traditions of 
 paradise make mention of it; the tradition of Genesis, 
 which at times appears to admit two trees, one of Life 
 and one of Knowledge,(^) and again seems to speak 
 of one only, uniting in itself both attributes, (^) in the 
 midst of the garden of Eden ; the tradition of India, 
 which calls this tree Kalpavrikcha, Kalpadruma or 
 Kalpataru, " tree of desires or of times," and speaks 
 of four of them, planted upon the four spurs of 
 Mount M6ru;(*) and, finally, the tradition of the 
 Iranians, which speaks at times of one tree springing 
 out of the very midst of the holy fount Ardvi-5lira, 
 in the Airyana-vaedja ; (°) at times again of two, 
 corresponding exactly with tliose described in the 
 Gan-'Eden of the Bible.(^) Such a correspondence 
 is all the more natural, since the Sabasans or Man- 
 daites, sectaries who are three parts pagan, inhabiting 
 the environs of Bassorah, and who preserve a great 
 
 (}) See Fr. Lenormant's Essai de Commentaire des fragments de 
 BSrose, pp. 323-330 ; Ewald, Lehre der Bibel von Golt, vol. III., p. 
 72 ; E. Schrader, in the Jahrbiieher fur protestantische Thcologie, 
 Tol. I., p. 124 et seq. ; W. von Baudissin, Studien zur Semitischm 
 ReKgionsgeschichte, vol. II., p. 189 et seq. 
 
 (2) Genesis ii. 9. 
 
 (') Genesis ii. 17 ; iii. 1-7. 
 
 (*) See Guigniaut's Religions de V AntiquiU, vol. I., pp. 582- 
 584; Obry, Da berceau de Vespice humaine, p. 20. 
 
 (5) Bundehesh, xxviii. 
 
 (6) Windischmann, Zoroastrische Studien, pp. 165-177 ; Spiegel, 
 Er&nkche Aherthumskunde, vol. I., p. 465. It was evidently from 
 the Iranians that a part of the Tatar populations of Siberia 
 received the notion of the tree of life, which occupies an impor- 
 tant place in their popular traditions (A. Schiefner, Eeldensagen 
 der Minussinischcn Tataren, p. 62 et seq. ). 
 
The First Sin. 85 
 
 number of religious Babylonish traditions, are also 
 familiar with the Tree of Life, designating it in their 
 books under the name of Setarvan, "that which 
 gives shade."(^) The most ancient name of Babylon, 
 in the idiom of the Antesemltic population, Tin-tir-ki, 
 signifies " the place of the tree of life."(^) In con- 
 clusion, as has been well observed by Schrader,(^) 
 the figure of the sacred plant, which we connect 
 with the tree of the Edenic traditions, aj)pears as a 
 symbol of eternal life upon the curious sarcophagi 
 of enameled pottery belonging to the last epoch of 
 Chaldean civilization, posterior to Alexander the 
 Great, which have been discovered at Warka, the 
 ancient Uruk. (^) 
 
 The manner of representing this sacred plant 
 varies on different Assyrian bas-reliefs, being more 
 
 (') Norberg, Codex Nasarssus, vol. III., p. 68 ; Onomast ad Codic. 
 Nasar., p. 117. 
 
 p) In fact, tin is the word " life" (Cuneiform Syllabary, A, No. 
 153 ; see Fr. Lenormant, Etudes sur quelques parties des Syllabaires 
 euneiformes, ^ ix.) ; tir means "tree," or rather "grove, clump of 
 trees" (Friedrich Delitrseh, Assyrische Studien, p. 120); in con- 
 clusion, nothing is better known than the sense of the word ki, 
 "land" and "place" (Syllabary, A, Nos. 182 and 183). All the 
 premature interpretations given to the name Tir-tin-ki, in the 
 beginning of the deciphering of the cuneiform inscriptions, such 
 as "gate of life" (H. Kawlinson), "gate of justice" (Finzi), "city 
 of the root of languages" (Fr. Lenormant), "city of the saved 
 tribe" (Oppert), were absolutely false, and should be rejected, as 
 well as the consequences which it was imagined could be built 
 upon these vicious foundations. 
 
 (') Jahrbiicher fiir protestantische Theologie, vol. I., p. 125. 
 
 (*) Loftus, Travels and Researches in Ghaldssa and Susiana, p. 
 203 et seq. ; Birch, History of Ancient Pottery, vol. I., p. 150. 
 
86 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 or less complex.(*) It, however, always appears as a 
 plant of medium height, inclining to a pyramidal 
 shape, having a , trunk furnished with numerous 
 b)'anches, and at its base a bunch of broad leaves. 
 In a single instance,(^) its vegetable species seems 
 to be very accurately defined ; it is easy to recog- 
 nize the Asolepias acida or Sarcostemma viminalis 
 of the botanists,^) the Soma plant of the Aryans 
 of India and the Haoma of the Iranians, whose 
 limbs, when incised, furnish the intoxicating liquor 
 which is offered in libation to the gods, and which 
 is identified with the celestial drink of life and 
 immortality. But far more frequently the sacred 
 plant assumes a conventional and decorative aspect, 
 which corresponds exactly with no type in nature.(*) 
 Now, it is precisely this wholly conventional figure, 
 borrowed by the Persians from Assyro-Babylonian 
 art, which represents Haoma on the gems, cylinders 
 or cones of Persian workmanship, engraved during 
 the period of the AchaemenidEe.(*) Such an adoption 
 
 (1) See G. Kawlinson, The Five Great Monarchies of the Ancient 
 Eastern World, 2d Edit., vol. II., p. 7 et seq., [1st Ed., toI. II., p. 
 236, Tr.] (') Botta, Monument de Mnive, vol. II., pi. 150. 
 
 (') See Roxburgh, Flora Indica, vol. II., pi. 31. 
 
 (*) Mannhardt {Wald und FeldkuUe, vol. II., p. 262) re- 
 marks correctly that most frequently the representation appears 
 to be copied from a kind of May-pole, artificially arranged ; dif- 
 ferent plants being grouped together and tied with fillets. 
 
 (*) Lajard, Oiilte de Mithra, pi. xxxi., Nos. 1 and 6 ; xxxii.. No. 3 ; 
 xxxiv.. No. 8; xxxix., No. 8; xlix., No. 9; Ivii., No. 1. This 
 image was still used with the same signification at the time of the 
 Sassanides, and it is possible to follow the history of the strange 
 vicissitudes which brought about its imitation as a motive of 
 unmeaning ornamentation, first among the Arabs, then in some 
 
The First /Sin. 87 
 
 of the figure, most frequently used to represent the 
 sacred tree of the Chaldeans and Assyrians, on the 
 part of the Persians, to signify Haoma, though 
 bearing no resemblance whatever to the genuine 
 plant, proves that they recognized a certain analogy 
 in the conception of the two emblems. In fact, 
 adaptations of this nature were made with groat 
 discrimination by the Persians, and if they took 
 Chaldeo- Assyrian art for model and instruction, they 
 never adopted any among the religious symbols of 
 the basin of the Euphrates and the Tigris which 
 might not be made applicable to their own doc- 
 trines, and indeed to an extremely pure form of 
 Mazdseism. (') The adoption of the figure of the 
 divine Chaldeo-Assyrian tree, to represent their 
 Haoma, therefore shows decisively that it was pos- 
 sible to trace some kinship between these symbols, 
 and in this connection we find a fresh proof in favor 
 of the likeness which we are trying to establish 
 
 occidental buildings of the Roman period (Ch. Lenormant, An- 
 dennes Etoffes du Mans et de Gliinon, in the 3d vol. of MUanges 
 d! ArcMologie of Fathers Martin and Cahier). 
 
 (1) Thus, of all the divine representations, they have preserved 
 none except the emblematical figure of Ilu or of Asshur, the 
 most elevated and least material of the personages of the Chaldeo- 
 Assyrian Pantheon, the one who had most aifinity with Ahura- 
 mazd^ ;^ the celestial archangels, Igigi or Igaga, with four wings 
 aud a perfectly human face, have become, as on the tomb of Cyrus, 
 the Amesha5pentas of Zoroastrianism ; the monstrous images of 
 supernatural beings and of the genii of the lower world have been 
 assigned to the Daevas ; the combat of Adar, of Nergal, or of Mar- 
 duk against these monsters, has furnished a plastic type of the 
 combat of Ahuramazda against Angromainyus, or of the heavenly 
 Yazatas against the infernal Daevas (see Fr. Lenormant, Essai de 
 Commentaire des fragments de Berose, p. 327.) 
 
88 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 between the genii-guarded plant on the Assyrian 
 and Babylonian monuments and the tree of life of 
 the Paradisaical traditions. Though the Hindus 
 may have a diversity of opinions in regard to the 
 nature of the mysterious trees of their terrestrial 
 paradise of Meru, and even generally admit four 
 different species ; (') though the Pehlevi Bundehesh, 
 in giving the name of hhembei^) to the tree of the 
 Airyana-Vaedja, appears to have had in view the 
 Nauolea Orientalis, called in Sanskrit kadamba,(^) 
 one of the trees which the Hindus placed upon 
 the spurs of Meru, still it is the "White Haoma," 
 the typical Haoma, which, in the sacred books of the 
 Mazdseans, almost invariably plays the part of the 
 Paradisaical tree of life, rising from the midst of 
 the fount Ardvi-gura, and distilling the drink of 
 immortality. (*) The Hindu Aryans attached an 
 analogous idea to their Soma, for the fermented 
 liquor which they manufactured by crushing the 
 branches of this plant in a mortar, and with which 
 they made their libations to the gods, was called by 
 them amritam, " ambrosia, the liquor which bestows 
 immortality." The Haoma and its sacred juice is 
 likewise called " that which removes death," in the 
 ninth chapter of the Yagna of the Zoroastrians. It 
 was for this reason that, among the Hindus and the 
 
 (1) Obry, Du berceau de Vespice humaine, p. 102 et seq. ; A. do 
 Gubernatia, Mythologie des plantes, vol. I., p. 261. 
 
 (2) Bundehesh, xxx. 
 
 {■') Obry, Du berceau de Vespice humaine, p. 156. 
 (*) V/mdiachma.nn, Zoroastrische Studien, ■pp. 166-m ; Spiegel, 
 ErUnUche Alterthumskunde, vol. I., p. 465. 
 
The First 8m. 89 
 
 Iranians, the personification of the plant and of the 
 sacred liquor, the god Soma or Haoma, prototype of 
 the Greek Dionysos, became a lunar divinity, in his 
 quality of guardian of the ambrosia, stored by the 
 gods in the moon.(') And at this point a final 
 resemblance strikes us, in the fact that on the As- 
 syrian bas-reliefs the sacred plant is guarded by 
 winged genii, with the heads of eagles or of Percnop- 
 terous vultures. There is a singular analogy between 
 these symbolic beings and the Garuda, or rather 
 Garudas,(^) of the Aryans of India, genii, half men 
 and half eagles. Now, in the Indian myths, and 
 especially in the beautiful story of the Astika- 
 parva,{^) it is Garuda who recovers the ambrosia, 
 the amritam, or sacred juice of Soma, with which the 
 libations are made, from the demons who have stolen 
 it, and, on giving it back to the celestial gods, is 
 made its keeper. His office, therefore, as well as 
 that of the eagle-headed genii of the Assyrian monu- 
 ments, beside the plant of life, is similar to the duty 
 ascribed in Genesis {*) to the kerlibim which Yah veil 
 placed at the gate of the garden of '£lden, after the 
 
 (^) See Langlois, Memoire sur la divinity vSdique appelee Soma^ in 
 the Memoires de V Academic dcs Inscriptions, new series, vol. XIX., 
 2d part ; Windiachmann, Ueher den SomakuUus der Arier, in vol. 
 IV. of the Memoires de V Academic de Bavi^rc. 
 
 {^) Baron Eckstein has settled the point of the plurality of 
 these genii, who have appeared ever since the Vedic age as symbols 
 of the highest divinities [Journal Asiatiguc, 1859, vol. II., p. 380 
 etseq. ; 384-390). 
 
 (3) This is the title of one of the sections of the immensely long 
 Sanskrit epic, MahdbMrata, 
 
 {*) III., 24. 
 
90 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 driving forth of the first human pair, to defend the 
 entrance, " and to keep the way of the tree of life."(^) 
 In one portion, at least, of Chaldea, properly so 
 called, south of Babylon, it appears that the repre- 
 sentative type which we have just been studying was 
 not the one which there stood for the tree of life. 
 The palm was in this region regarded as the sacred 
 tree, the tree of Paradise, this being the tree which 
 supplied the inhabitants with the better part of their 
 nourishment, from whose fruit they decocted a fer- 
 menting and intoxicating beverage, a kind of wine, 
 the tree to which, in a popular song, they attributed 
 as many benefactions as may be reckoned days in the 
 year. (^) (^) We have the proof of it in the cylinders 
 
 (') We will recur to these kerubim in the following chapter. 
 
 (2) Strab., XVI., p. 742. 
 
 (^) It is well to observe here that the palm is one of the trees 
 to which Semitic paganism has most generally attributed a sacred 
 character. W. Baudissin [Studien zur semitischen Religionsge- 
 schichte, vol. II., pp. 201 et seq. ; 211 et seq.) has very satisfacto- 
 rily grouped the facts which appear to prove the existence of this 
 cult among the Phoenicians. In Southern Arabia we meet with 
 the famous palm-tree, which the inhabitants of Nadjran, before 
 their conversion to Christianity, adored as a divine Fetich (Caussin 
 de Perceval, Histoire des Arabes avant V islamisme, vol. I., p. 125; 
 Osiander, Zdtschrift der deutschen Morgenl'dndischen Gesell.^ vol. 
 VII., p. 481). Among the Arabs of Hedjaz this tree was 
 venerated in many places (Osiander, loc. at.). The Qoreyshites 
 adored the goddess AUat in the date-tree, Dhat anwat (Osi- 
 ander, loc. cit. ; Krehl, XJeber die Religion der vorislamischen 
 Araber, pp. 73 et seq.), as well as in another palm-tree, which 
 was still to be found in Mecca in the days of Mo' hammed (Azraqi, 
 p. 82 ; see Dozy, die Israeliten zu Mckka, p. 19). The foremost of 
 the heathen sanctuaries on the Sinaitic Peninsula, at Tor, a great 
 resort for pilgrims, was surrounded by a magniiicent grove of 
 palm-trees, to which may be referred the name itself, ^oivikuv, 
 
The First Sin. 91 
 
 which show it surmounted by the emblem of the 
 supreme deity, and guarded by two eagle-headed 
 genii. (^) Besides, it is part of the essential charac- 
 teristic of the tree of life that an intoxicating liquor 
 may be extracted from its fruit, a beverage of immor- 
 tality ; the books of the Sabseans or Mandaites also 
 associate with the tree Setarvan, the " fragrant vine," 
 Sam-Gufno, above which floats "the supreme Life,"(^) 
 after the same fashion that the emblematic image of 
 the divinity, under its loftiest and most abstract form, 
 hovers over the plant of life, in the monumental 
 representations of Babylonia and Assyria, f) And 
 
 given by the Greeks to this locality (Agatharchid. ap. C. Miiller, 
 Gmgr. Oraec. Min., vol. I., pp. 176-178 ; Strab., XVI., p. 777 ; 
 Nonnos, ap. C. Miiller, Frag, historic, graec, vol. IV., p. 179 ; see 
 Ritter, Erdkunde Asien, vol. XIII., p. 773 ; Fresnel, Journal Asia- 
 tique, Janvier-Fevrier, 1871, pp. 81 et seq.). The Kaabah was 
 also surrounded, at first, by a sacred grove of palm-trees, which 
 stood until the time of Qoyay, who cut them down, that he might 
 build the city of Mecca, and had much difficulty in persuading the 
 Qoreyshites to consent to it (Caussin de Perceval, Histoire des 
 Arabes, vol. I., p. 236). 
 
 (') Lajard, Oulte de Mithra, pi. Ixi., No. 6. 
 
 (') Norberg, Codex Namrimis, vol. III., p. 68 ; Onomast. ad Cod. 
 Nasar., p. 111. 
 
 (') The Chaldeo-Assyrians frequently made use of another 
 symbolic element in making up the conventional type of their 
 tree of life. In a large number of representations u. symme- 
 trical arrangement of branches projects from and encircles the 
 plant, each branch terminating in a pine or cedar cone, though 
 the artist has bestowed upon the plant neither the foliage 
 nor the form of a conifer (Gr. Eawlinaon, The Five Great 
 Monarchies of the Eastern World, 2d Ed., vol. II., p. 7 [4th Ed., 
 lb. ; 1st Ed., II., p. 236, Tn.] ; W. Baudissin, Studien ziir 
 Semitischen ReKgionsgeschichte, vol. II., p. 190). It is this apple of 
 pine or cedar which, in the Assyrian sculptures, the gods and 
 
92 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 genii carry so frequently La their hands, always presenting it 
 point forward, whether they are guarding the tree of life, or 
 accompanying the king, as his protectors. In the latter case, the 
 point of the vegetable cone is always turned in the direction of 
 the monarch, " as though it were the medium of communication 
 between the protector and the protected, the instrument by means 
 of which grace and power passed from the genius to the mortal 
 whom he had under his care" (G. Rawlinson, The Five Great 
 Monarchies of the Eastern World, 2d Ed., vol. II., p. 29 [4th 
 Ed., lb. ; 1st Ed., II., p. 263. Tr.]). Often, indeed, it is held 
 under the king's nose, that he may breathe it; for it is always 
 through the nostrils that the breath of life is communicated, 
 according to the ideas of the Chaldeo-Assyrians, as well as in 
 the conceptions of the Egyptians and in Genesis (ii. 7). An 
 invocation to the god Marduk reads thus: " Asshur-bani-abal, 
 the shepherd, thy neocorus, breathe life into his nostrils," 
 Assur-bani-abal riu zaninha bullitsu uppisu {^Cuneif, Inscrip. of West. 
 Asia, vol. IV., pi. 18, 2, 1. 33). 
 
 W. Baudissin (Studien, vol. II., p. 190)- sees here in the fruit 
 of the coniferous plant a Phallic symbol. With much greater pen- 
 etration M. Heuzey, some years since, put the following query, 
 Apropos of the saored sign of the protecting genii presenting a 
 pine-apple or cedar cone to the king : ' ' Was this a sign of con- 
 juration, and was the fruit of the pine, on account of its pointed 
 shape, recalling as it did the fire that purifies, or for some different 
 reason, classed by the Orientals among the objects which had 
 power to nullify witchcraft and sickness ? Would it then be for 
 a similar reason that the pine-apple figured in the hand of Escu- 
 lapiua, in the chryselephantine statue, chiseled by Calamis for 
 the Sicyonians (Pausan. , II., 10, 3)? I submit these queries to 
 the scholars who devote themselves to the study of the ancient 
 religions of the Orient" (^Revue Areh^ologique, new series, vol. 
 XIX., p. 4). In the conjecture which he offers under this modest 
 and dubitative form, the learned academician showed u correct 
 insight. The decipherment of the cuneiform texts enables us to- 
 day to afJBrm it past doubt. For instance, in a Magic fragment, as 
 yet unedited, the god Ea, the Averruncus par excellence, the vivifier 
 and preserver of the human race, which he has created, prescribes 
 to his son, Marduk, the mediator, a mysterious rite, which will cure 
 a man whose malady is caused by an attack of demons. " Take," 
 
The First Sin. 93 
 
 here we should note that the ancient Accadian name 
 for the "vine," applied equally by extension and as 
 a term of abuse to " wine," ges-tin,Q) is a compound, 
 signifying properly "tree of life," or even more 
 exactly "wood of life," of the two well known 
 words gis, ges, " wood," and tin, " life." (^) 
 
 So much for the Tree of Life. As to the Tree of 
 Knowledge of Good and Evil, when distinct from 
 the first, W. BaudissinQ has very justly remarked 
 that its conception is intimately connected with 
 that of the tree regarded as prophetic, revealing 
 
 he says to Mm, " the fruit of the cedar, and hold it in front of the 
 sick person ; the cedar is the tree which gives the pure charm, 
 and repels the inimical demons, who lay snares." Kirim erini liqi 
 va — ana pi Tnargi hikumu — erinu i^u nadin Upti ellitiv — tarid rabigi 
 limnuti. In another bit, where not all the lines of the ancient 
 Accadian text are accompanied by their Assyrian translation, 
 the Magic rite is different, though the cedar still plays a most 
 important part in it ( Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 16, 
 2), [obT.,1. 30-35. Tr.] " Take a vessel and put water in it," said 
 Ea to his son (Accad., dug sarra a wmenist ; Assyrian version, mS 
 mulli, " filled with water") ; "... put in it some wood of white 
 cedar (Accad., ^2i erin parra Mbiumenist), and introduce the charm 
 which comes from Eridu (the city where Ea resides), thus power- 
 fully completing the virtue of the enchanted waters (Accad., namru 
 Ntmkiga uammunnisita abi namru sugal umenidtt / the last member 
 of the sentence has only an Assyrian rendering : mS Hpti rabis 
 mklul)." The cedar cone, or the pine-apple, is therefore the 
 emblem and the instrument of the "Life Charm," sipat balati, of 
 which ]&a is the master, and his son Marduk the dispenser 
 (see Qunei/orm Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 29, 1, obv., 1. 
 30, 31). And when fruits of this nature adorn the sacred plant, 
 they characterize it more emphatically than ever as the tree of life. 
 
 (1) Cuneiform Syllabary, A, No. 154. 
 
 {^) F. Lenormant, Etudes aur quelques parties des Syllabaires Ou- 
 neiforTneSj ^ x. 
 
 (') Studien zur Semitischen Religionsgeschiohte, vol. II., p. 227. 
 
94 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the secrets of the future, and serving to interpret the 
 divine will.(') It is, therefore, necessary here to 
 note that trees played a considerable part in Chal- 
 daic divination, f) and that we hear of a Phyllo- 
 mancy among the Assyrians. (^) In Palestine we 
 meet with the famous "oak of the diviners," &l6n 
 me'dnenim, near Shekem,(*) the palm-tree under 
 which Deborah prophesied,(^) the oak of 'Ophrah, 
 where the angel of Yahveh appeared to Gide'6n,(^) 
 and beneath which that Judge raised an altar to 
 God. (') David consulted Yahveh in the bal- 
 sams, and the "going in their tops" made known 
 to him the passing of God, who was to go out 
 before him to lead him to battle. (') It may be 
 
 (1) It is not only in the Semitic world that one meets with a 
 belief in prophetic trees. In Greece we have the " talking oaks" 
 of Dodona (Eschjl., Prometh., v. 830; oomp. Homer, Iliad H., v. 
 23S ; Odyss. E, v. 327), the most ancient oracle of the Pelasgians, 
 the fratricidal laurel tree of Delos, which, by its trembling, gave 
 forth presages (Virgil, JEneid. III., v. 73 et seq.), and that of 
 Belphis (Homer, Hymn, in Apoll., v. 393). The Etruscans 
 divided trees into favorable and unfavorable, according to the 
 nature of their presages (Macrob., Saturn II. 16). 
 
 (^) G. Smith, North British Review, January, 1870, p. 311 [Am. 
 Ed., p. 164. Tb.] ; Fr. Lenormant, La Divination et la Science des 
 Presages chez les Chaldeans, p. 85. 
 
 (') Mich. Psell.. De operat. dsemon., p. 42, ed. Boissonnade. 
 
 (') Judges ix. 37. See W. Baudissin, Studien zur Semitischen 
 Religionensgeschichte, vol. II., p. 225, 226. 
 
 (5) Judges iv. 5. 
 
 (^) Judges vi. 11 and 19. 
 
 ('J Judges vi. 24. 
 
 (^) 2 Samuel v. 24 : 1 Chron. xiv. 15 ; see Ewald, Geschichte dea 
 Volhes Israels, 2d Ed., vol. III., p. 188 [3d Ed., vol. III., p. 200; 
 Eng. Trans., vol. III., p. 147. Ta,] ; Lehre der Bibel von Oott, 
 vol. I., p. 234. 
 
The First Sin. 95 
 
 seen by this example that the orthodox He- 
 brews held, like the nations that surrounded them, 
 to the prophetic meaning in the agitation and 
 rustling of the leaves of trees ; for them, the divine 
 will could make of each and any tree, a tree of 
 knowledge and of understanding. The Arabs, before 
 the days of Islam, had likewise their prophetic tree 
 in the Samurah [Spina jEgyptiaca), carrying the 
 thorns as talismans,(^) one specimen being adored 
 among the Beni-Ghatafan as the image of the goddess 
 El-'Uzza, (^) and the Nabateans regarding the tree 
 with equal veneration.(*) They believed that a voice, 
 foretelling the future, issued from the thorny thickets 
 called gharqad.i^) The manifestation of the "angel 
 of Yahveh," maldk Yahveh, to Mdsheh (Moses), in 
 
 (') Nowai'ry, cited by Kasmussen, Addiiamenta, p. 65. 
 
 {^) Osiander, Zeitschr. der Deutsch. Morgenl. Oesellsch., vol. VII., 
 p. 486. 
 
 (3) They held it to be the tree of Bel (A. Levy, Zeitschr. der 
 Deutsch. Morffenl. Gesells., vol. XIV., p. 432). This tree is probably 
 the one which the Chaldeo-Assyrians called samullu and designated 
 by a complex ideograph, signifying "tree of light" (Cuneif. In- 
 scrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 45, 1. 49, d-e). It received 
 divine worship, and its name (preceded orthographically by the 
 determinative of "god") entered as the name of a divinity into 
 the composition of the proper name of the brother of Asshur- 
 bani-abal, Samul-shum-yukin (see G. Smith, History of Assur- 
 ianipal, p. 201), "Samul has established the name." A temple 
 consecrated to the god Shin, at Babylon, was called "the Temple 
 of the Great Tree Samul;" in Accadiau, g-gis'sir-gal ; in Assyri.nn, 
 bit-samulli-rabi (inscr. of Nabu-kudurri-U5ur, called that " Of the 
 East India Company," col. 4, 1. 25-28 [Cun. Imcr. West. Asia, I., 
 pi. 61. Tb,.] ; and in the bilingual hymn to Shin, Cuneif. Inscr, 
 of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 9, obv., 1. 11, 12). 
 
 (*) Aghdni, ed. Kjye^arten, vol. X.,p. 21. 
 
96 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 a burning bush in the desert of H6reb,(') belongs to 
 the same class of conceptions.(^) 
 
 The image of the Tree of Life among the Chal- 
 deo-Assyrians was the object of a genuine divine 
 cult; the simulacra seem to have been arranged 
 after the fashion of the old-fashioned May-poles 
 of "Western Europe, (^j and trees laden with all 
 kinds of attributes and ornaments were carried every 
 year in springtime, as symbols of life, to be burned 
 in the court of the temple of "Atar-'At^ (Atergatis), 
 at Hierapolis, in Syria.(^) In the representations of 
 the monument known under the name of " Lord 
 Aberdeen's Black Stone," which is supposed to 
 have belonged to the religious foundations of the 
 King Asshnr-alj-idin (Esarhaddon), at Babylon, 
 we see this simulacrum placed, idol-fashion, in a 
 naos, which is surmounted by a cidaris, or upright 
 tiara, adorned with several pairs of horns.C*) Hence 
 it has been identified as a divinity. Here we should 
 
 (1) Exod. iii. 
 
 (2) Such a comparison may perhaps savor of temerity to some 
 persons, whom I should be sincerely sorry to scandalize. But, to 
 my mind, this implies no doubt cast upon the reality or the 
 miraculous character of the occurrence. God's communications 
 with man always assume that form which is most likely to impress 
 the mind as colored by reigning ideas. It is thus that the Bible 
 visions always wear the coloring of their surroundings ; thus it 
 happens, for instance, that Yoseph's dreams, in Genesis, are 
 purely Egyptian on their formal side, and those in the days of the 
 Prophets purely Assyrian, noticeably in the case of Yehezqfil 
 (Ezekiel), who wrote during the Captivity. 
 
 (S) Mannhardt, Wald-und Fddkulte, vol. II., p. 262. 
 (*) Lucian, De dm Syr., 49; see W. Baudissin, Siudien zwr Se- 
 mitischen Religionsgeschichte, vol. II , p. 210. 
 
 (5) Fergusson, The Palaces of Nineveh and Persepolis, p. 298. 
 
The First Sm. 97 
 
 make room for George Rawlinson's very inge- 
 nious observation (') upon the relation which the 
 Assyrian works of symbolic art established between 
 this image and the god Asshur, who hovers above 
 it in his quality of celestial god. As has been 
 remarked,(^) the tree of life below him seems to be 
 the emblem of a female', terrestrial divinity, pre- 
 siding over earthly life and fertility, who must 
 have been associated with him. This association of 
 the deity with the tree of paradise,' above which he 
 hovers, gives us a plastic expression of the cosmogo- 
 nic pair, recalling that of Uranos and G^ among the 
 Greeks,(^) personifying the firmament and the, ter- 
 restrial soil with its vegetation, the work of the 
 second and third days of Creation, attributed to them 
 in the Assyrian Genesis, the fragments of which have 
 been discovered by George Smith. I refer now to 
 Asshur and the goddess supposed to be his consort, 
 a goddess who kept,(*) at Babylon, her old Acca- 
 
 (') The Five Cheat Monarchies, 2d Ed., vol. II., pp. 6 et seq. [4th 
 Ed., ib. ; 1st Ed., vol. 11., pp. 235 et seq. Te.] 
 
 (^) Schlottmann, article Astarte, in Eiehm's HandwcerteTluch des 
 Biblischen AUerthums, p. 112; W. Baudissin, Studien, vol. II., 
 p. 192. 
 
 (') The pair of divinities called in Aceadian Shar and Ki-shar 
 (varied by Shar-gal and Kishar-gal, or Eni-shar and Nin-shar, 
 "The Lord of Production" and "The Lady of Production"); in 
 Semitic Assyrian, Asshur and Sheruya, is said to be a form of 
 Anu and Anat, and is explained by the Heaven and the Earth 
 {Cuneiform Inserip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 54, 1. 1-7, 3, obv., 
 e-f; vol. III., pi. 69, 1, 1. 1-11 ; see the first appendix at the end 
 of this volume, I. B). 
 
 (*) We discover this from Damascius' Chaldaio Cosmogony, 
 which may be found in the first appendix at the end of this 
 volume, I. A. 
 
 7 
 
98 The Beginnings of Histoiy. 
 
 dian name of Ki-shar, "the earth which yields her 
 increase," " the fruitful earth," Avhile in Assyria she 
 was designated by the Semitic name of Sheruya,(') 
 coming from the same root as Asshur, with the 
 elimination of the first radical. Thus we discover 
 simultaneously the prototype and the origin of the 
 name of the AsMrdh, that pillar, more or less richly 
 ornamented, which formed the consecrated idol image 
 of the terrestrial goddess of fertility and of life in 
 the Canaanite worship of Palestine, so often made 
 mention of in the Bible.(^) The fact that apart from 
 this cult there existed in the cosmogonic traditions of 
 the Chaldeanw and Babylonians a myth regarding the 
 tree of life and the fruit of Paradise, the action of 
 which closely resembled in form the Bible narrative 
 of the temptation, seems positively established, in the 
 absence of written records, by the representation on a 
 cylinder of hard stone, preserved in the British 
 Museum, (') whereon are seen a man and a woman, 
 
 (1) Cuneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. III., p. 66, otv., 1. 9, a, 
 and 1. 31, d; see H. Eawlinson in Q. Rawlinson's Herodotus, vol. 
 I., p. 589. [Appleton's Am. Ed., I, p. 479 Tr.] 
 
 (2) On the AshSrah, see chiefly Movers, Die Phtenizier, vol. I., 
 pp. 560-584 ; Genesius, Thesaurus, p. 162 ; Schlottmann, article 
 Astarte, in the Eandwca-ierbuch des Biblischen Alterthums (Riehm) ; 
 W. Baudissin, Studien, vol. II., p. 218 et seq. 
 
 The identity of the sacred plant of the Assyrian monuments 
 with the Asherah of Palestine has been already maintained by 
 Fergusson {The Palaces of Nineveh and Persepolis, pp. 299-304), 
 and by G. Rawlinson {The Five Great Monarchies, 2d Edit., vol. 
 II., p. 8 [4th Ed., ib. ; 1st Ed., vol. II., pp. 236, 237. Tn.]. 
 
 (3) Lajard, OuUe de Mithra, pi. xvi., No. 4; Fr. Lenormant, 
 Essai de Commentaire des Fnagments de BSrose, p. 331 ; G. Smith, 
 Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 91 [Eev. Ed., p. 88. Tr.] ; Vig- 
 ouroux, La Bible et les dScouvertea modernes, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 199. 
 
The First Sin. 99 
 
 the first wearing on his head the kind of turban 
 peculiar to the Babylonians, (') seated face to face, on 
 either side of a tree, with horizontal branches, from 
 which hang two large bunches of fruit, one in front 
 of each of these personages, who are in the act of, 
 stretching out their hands to pluck them. Behind 
 the woman a serpent uprears itself. This illustra- 
 tion might be used to illustrate the narrative of 
 Genesis, and as Friedrich Delitzsch (^) has remarked, 
 is capable of no other explanation. 
 
 M. Renan(*) does not hesitate to join forces with 
 the ancient commentators, in seeking to recover a 
 trace of the same tradition among the Phoenicians, 
 in the fragments of Sanchoniathon, translated into 
 Greek by Philo of Byblos. In fact, it is there 
 said, in speaking of the first human pair, and of 
 ^on, which seems to be the translation of Havvdh 
 (in Phoenician HavdtK), and stands in her relation 
 to the other member of the pair, that this personage 
 "has found out how to obtain nourishment from 
 the fruits of the tree."(^) The learned academician 
 even goes so far as to think that here may be found 
 the echo of some type of Phoenician sculpture, which 
 perhaps delineated a scene similar to the transaction 
 
 The cylinder is of Babylonish -workmanship, and belongs to a very 
 ancient epoch. 
 
 (^) This head-gear, frequently represented upon the mouu- 
 menta, is mentioned as characteristic of the Chaldeans by the 
 Prophet Yehezqel, xxiii. 15. 
 
 (2) G. Smith's Chalddische Genesis, p. 305. 
 
 (') Memoires de VAaademie des Imcriptions, new series, vol. 
 XXIII., 2d Part, p. 259. 
 
 (*) Sanchoniathon, p. 14, ed. OrelU ; see the first appendix at 
 the end of this volume, II. E. 
 
100 TJie Beginnings of History. 
 
 of Genesis, and akin to the presentment on the Baby- 
 lonian cylinder. Certain it is, that at the epoch of 
 the great influx of Oriental traditions into the classic 
 world, a representation of this nature appears upon 
 several Roman sarcophagi, where it undoubtedly 
 indicates the introduction of a legend analogous to 
 the narrative of Genesis, and akin to the myth of the 
 formation of man by Prometheus. (') A famous sar- 
 cophagus in the Museum of the Capitol (^) exhibits, 
 close beside the Titan, son of Jap^tos, who is finishing 
 his task of moulding, the pair, man and woman, in 
 a state of primitive nudity, standing at the foot of a 
 tree, the man in the act of gatliering the fruit.(^) A 
 bas-relief, incrusted in the wall of the little garden of 
 Villa Albani, at Rome, presents the same group, but 
 more closely conformed to the Hebrew tradition, 
 since a great snake twists itself about the trunk of 
 the tree under whose shadow the two mortals are 
 
 (1) See Ottfr. Miiller, Handbuch der Archseologie, § 396, 3. 
 
 (') Foggini, Mus. Capitol, vol. IV,, pi. xxt. ; Milliu, Galerie My. 
 thologique, pi. xciii.. No. 883. 
 
 (') Panofka [AnnaUs de V Institut Archiologique, vol. IV., p. 81 
 et seq.) would give to this pair the names of Deucalion and 
 Pyrrha ; the first, sou of Prometheus ; the second, daughter of 
 Pandora, authors of the new human race, after the Deluge. To 
 this we see no objection, if at the same time it be admitted that 
 the monument informs us of the introduction of a legend analo- 
 gous to that of Adam and H'avvS,h, under the names of the first 
 mentioned individuals. One might readily conceive the region of 
 Iconium, in Asia Minor, as having been the theatre of such an 
 introduction, for here it was that local tradition supposed the 
 formation of man by Prometheus to have taken place immediately 
 after Deucalion's deluge, with incidents singularly resembling the 
 Biblical ones: Steph. Byzant., v. 'IkSvwv. 
 
The First Sin. 101 
 
 standing.(') It was this plastic type which was imi- 
 tated and reproduced by the earliest Christian artists, 
 when creating their representations of the fall of the 
 first parents of the human race, a subject frequently 
 reproduced by their painters and sculptors.(^) On 
 the sarcophagus at the Capitol, the presence, beside 
 Prometheus, of a Fate casting the horoscope of tlie 
 man whom the Titan is in the act of forming, is 
 calculated to make one suspect an influence exerted 
 upon the subjects worked out by the sculptor, from 
 the doctrines of those Chaldean astrologers spread 
 over the Grseco-Roman world in the last centuries 
 before the Christian era, and specially rising to high 
 credit at Rome, though indeed the date of the monu- 
 ments to which we have referred makes it possible 
 that this presentation of the story of the first human 
 pair in connection with the tree of Paradise, from 
 which they are about to eat the fruit, may have been 
 obtained directly from the Old Testament itself, as 
 readily as from the cosmogonic myths of Chaldea or 
 Phcenicia. 
 
 But I find incontrovertible evidence of the exist- 
 ence of such a tradition in the cycle of indigenous 
 legends of the people of Ken^'an, since the discovery 
 of a curious vase, painted in the Phoenician manner, 
 dating back to the seventh or sixth century B. C, 
 and found by General di Cesnola in one of the most 
 
 (1) Monument described by Panof ka, in the memoir already 
 jjl&ted. 
 
 (2) Upon the sacred style of presenting this scene, see the 
 article Adam et Eve, in the excellent Dictionnaire des AntiguiUs 
 Chretiennes of the Abb^ Martigny. 
 
102 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ancient sepulchres of Idalium, on the island of Cy- 
 prus. (\) "We trace thereupon a tree with foliage, 
 from the lower branches of which hang, on either 
 side, two great bunches of fruit ; a huge serpent 
 approaches the tree with an undulatory motion, and 
 is in the act of opening his jaw to seize one of the 
 fruits.(2) 
 
 [}) Di Cesnola, Cyprus, Us Ancient Cities, Tombs and Temples, 
 p. 101. This vase is at present preserved in the Metropolitan 
 Museum of Art, in New York. 
 
 (^J We must keep ourselves in check, that we may pot be 
 carried away by exaggerated resemblances ; for which reason we 
 will not carry these comparisons any further, though it might be 
 easy to do so in a direction which we will be content to indicate 
 briefly. It is difficult not to find an affinity between the Para. 
 disaical tree of the cosmogonic Asian traditions and the tree with 
 the golden apples in the garden of the Hesperides, guarded by the 
 serpent, which the sculptured monuments always represent as 
 wrapped round its trunk. In the myth, incontestably of Phoeni- 
 cian origin, in which Hercules slays the serpent guardian of the 
 Hesperidean tree, and takes possession of the golden apples, we 
 see the revenge taken by the god of light and of the sun, winning 
 back the tree of life from the powers of darkness, jealousy and 
 enmity, personified by the serpent, who got possession of it in the 
 beginning of the world. It was thus that in the EUndu myth the 
 gods recovered the ambrosia from the Asuras, or demons, who had 
 stolen it. Let us further observe that Hercules, the conqueror 
 of the dragon of the Hesperides, is liliewise the liberator of Pro- 
 metheus, who was the first to pluck the fruit from the celestial 
 and cosmical free, namely, fire, in spite of the divine prohibition ; 
 and the legend even relates the performance of these two exploits 
 in the course of a single expedition of the god. The scene of the 
 first adventure was located to the west of Libya, the abode of 
 the daughters of Hesperos, the Evening Star, who rose on the 
 horizon near the spot where the sun had disappeared, close to 
 the place where Atlas supported the weight of the celestial vault ; 
 or else, according to Apollodoros (II., 5, 11), it was supposed to 
 have been among the Hyperboreans, " on the night-side," as 
 
The First Sin. 103 
 
 One is of course in the right in doubting whether, 
 in Chaldea, and still more in Phoenicia, the tradition 
 parallel to the Bible narrative of the Fall had a signi- 
 ficance as exclusively spiritual as in Genesis ; and event 
 whether it contained the same moral lesson as may- 
 be traced in the recital of the Zoroastrian books. 
 The grossly materialistic spirit of Pantheism, charac- 
 terizing the religion of these countries, opposes an 
 invincible obstacle to such an idea. Nevertheless, it 
 should be remarked, that among the Chaldeans and 
 their Assyrian disciples, at least up to a certain 
 epoch, the conception of the nature of sin and the 
 necessity for repentance is found more exactly 
 expressed than generally among the nations of anti- 
 quity,(') and consequently it is difficult to believe 
 
 Ilesiod puts it (Theogon., v. 275; comp. v. 215), that Heracles- 
 Melqarth went to look for the fruits of life, fire and light, tlie 
 approach to which was forbidden by the dragon Ladon, son of 
 Typhaon and Echidna. His exploit is each day repeated, with 
 the alternating, periodical triumph of light and darkness, and as 
 Preller has justly remarked (Griechische Mi/thologie, 2d Ed., vol. 
 II., p. 216 et seq., wherein all the variations of the legend of the 
 conquests of the Hesperideau fruits are admirably collated), the 
 god returning from the country of the Hesperides witli the golden 
 apples, is the sun, reappearing in the East, after having plunged 
 beneath the waves at his setting, bringing back with him tliose 
 luminous rays which he has regained from the night, and having 
 rejuvenated himself by means of the fruits of life in the garden of 
 the gods. Preller before us did not hesitate {Griech. Mythol., 2d 
 Ed., vol. I., p. 439) to compare the garden of delights, inhabited 
 by the Hesperides, .with its fountain of ambrosia (Euripid. Ilippol., 
 V. 743 et seq. ) and its tree of golden apples, with the Gau-'Eden 
 of the Bible, its spring, and tree of life. He also compares Idhun- 
 na's golden apples in the Scandinavian and' Germanic legend. 
 
 (1) See Fr. Lenormant in The Academy, 20th July, 1878; Die 
 Magie und Wahrsagekunst der Chaldder, pp. 60-68, 
 
104 TJie Beginnings of History. 
 
 that the priesthood of Chalclea, with its profound 
 speculations in religious philosophy, did not seek to 
 find a solution for the problem of the origin of evil 
 ■and sin. 
 
 With the reservation implied by this last remark, 
 it is likely that the Chaldean and Phoenician legends 
 concerning the fruit of the Paradise tree were near 
 akin in spirit to the cycle of the old myths, common 
 to all branches of the Aryan race, to the study 
 of which Adalbert Kuhn has dedicated a deeply 
 interesting book. (') These are the myths which 
 refer to the invention of fire and the beverage 
 of Life ; they are found in their most ancient form 
 in the Yedas, and have become naturalized, and more 
 or less modified by the lapse of time, among the 
 Greeks, the Romans and the Slavs, as well as among 
 the Iranians and Hindus. The fundamental concep- 
 tion of these myths, which never appear in perfection 
 except under their oldest forms, represents the uni- 
 verse as an enormous tree, with its roots clasping the 
 earth and its branches shaping the vault of heaven.(^) 
 
 (1) Die Herahkunft des Fcucrs und des Goetiertranks, Berlin, 
 1859. See tlie important articles of F. Baudry on this book, in 
 the Revue Germanique for 18G1 ; see also A. de Gubernatis, My- 
 thologie des Plantes, vol. I., pp. 93-98. 
 
 (2) On the existence of the notion of a cosmic tree among the 
 Chaldeo-Babylouians, see C. W. Mansell, Gazette ArcMologique, 
 1878, p. 133. W. Baudissin is wrong in supposing it unknown 
 to the Phoenicians [Studien zur Semilisehen Rcligionsgeschichte, vol. 
 II., p. 192). Sohlottmanu remarks, on the other hand, and 
 with justice, that this conception is inherent in the similitude 
 established between the tree of life and the terrestrial goddess, 
 associated with the celestial deity Asshur (article Astarte, in the 
 S'andwcerterhuch des Biblischen Altertkums (Riehm), p. 112). 
 
The First Sin. 105 
 
 The fruit of this tree is fire, indispensable to the 
 existence of man, and the material symbol of intelli- 
 gence ; from its leaves is distilled the drink of life. 
 The gods have reserved the proprietorship of the fire 
 for themselves ; it sometimes descends to earth in the 
 thunderbolt, but men are not allowed to produce it 
 themselves. The individual who, like the Prome- 
 theus of the Greeks, discovers the process by which a 
 flame may be artificially kindled, and communicates 
 it to other men, is an impious person, who has stolen 
 the forbidden fruit from the sacred tree ; he is 
 accursed, and the vengeance of the gods pursues him 
 and his race. 
 
 The analogy of form between the myths and the 
 Bible narrative is striking. It is doubtless the same 
 tradition, but apprehended in quite another sense, 
 symbolizing an invention in the material order, 
 instead of being applied to the fundamental fact in the 
 moral order, and additionally disfigured by the mon- 
 strous conception, too frequent among pagans, which 
 represents the divinity as a terrible and malignant 
 power, jealous of the happiness and progress of 
 men.(') The spirit of error among the Gentiles had 
 
 Among the myths borrowed by the philosopher Pherecydes, of 
 Syros, from the mysterious books of the Phoenicians (Hesych. 
 Miles., De sapient., v. ^epeKvdriQ), there figured that of the "winged 
 oak" (iirdiTTcpoc ^pvc), over which Zeus had spread a magnificent 
 veil, representing the constellations, the earth and the ocean 
 (Maxim. Tyr., Dissert., X., 4; Clem. Alex. Stromat., VI., 2, p. 
 741 ; see Jacobi in the Theologische Studien of Ullmann and Um- 
 breit, 1851, Tol. I., p. 207). Manifestly here we have the cosmic 
 tree again. See, besides, the first appendix at the end of this 
 Toliime, III. 
 
 (!) God would in truth assume this character, if one were to 
 
106 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 changed this mysterious symbolic reminder of the 
 event which decided the condition of humanity. 
 
 accept the interpretation given by some Talmudists lost in un- 
 wholesome speculations (see Eisenmenger, Entdecktes Judmlhum, 
 vol. I., p. 371 et seq. ), developed by Cornelius Agrippa of Cologne, 
 at the commencement of the sixteenth century, in his treatise De 
 originali peccato, and lately started afresh by M. Schoebel, in a 
 dissertation in which one regrets to see so much science expended 
 on so false an object [La my the de lafemme et du serpent, itude sur 
 les origines d^une Evolution psychologique primordiale, Paris, 1876). 
 This interpretation is one which would fain see in the forbidden 
 fruit of the tree of knowledge the symbol of the natural act by 
 which alone the human race can be perpetuated, that act the per- 
 formance of which has been elevated, purified and consecrated by 
 the institution of marriage. 
 
 Thus, that which God had specially interdicted to man would 
 be the act by means of which his species is preserved conform- 
 aTsly to the laws of nature ! This would suppose Him jealous 
 of the prolonged existence of the being He had just created, of 
 whom He had so lately said, " it is not good for him to be alone " 
 (Genesis ii. 18), and to whom he had given a "help-meet!" 
 Everything in the Bible account protests against such a blasphemy 
 (the authors of which were evidently unable to measure its conse- 
 quences), not only the ancient Elohist account, but the Jehovist 
 version as well. Far from such a condition, immediately subse- 
 quent upon the creation of the first human pair (whether the Elohist 
 author regarded them as already divided oi? still united as a single 
 individual), we find Elohim saying to them, as to all living crea- 
 tures: "Be fruitful, and multiply!" (Genesis i. 28.) There is 
 nothing in the Bible at all resembling the strange dialogue placed 
 by one of the hymns of the Rig-Veda (sect. vii. , lect. vi. , hymn 5, 
 translation of Langlois) into the mouths of Yama and Yami, the 
 first man and the first woman, in which the man refuses to form 
 any connection with the woman for fear of committing an impiety, 
 because she is his sister. However, the intention of this Vedic 
 hymn appears to have been, not the condemnation of the sexual 
 union, as regulated by marriage, but a precaution against the 
 consequences destructive to the laws of the family, which might 
 possibly have followed from the example of the first human pair 
 in legitimatizing and authorizing incest. 
 
The First Sin. 107 
 
 The inspired author of the Jehovist document, incor- 
 porated in Genesis, and, after him, the final editor of 
 the book adapted it under the very form which it 
 had worn to the material sense ; but he restored its 
 true meaning, and drew from it its solemn teaching. 
 
 Some observations are needful in regard to the 
 animal form which clothes the tempter in the Bible 
 narrative, the serpent, who played an analogous part 
 in the legends of Chaldea and Phoenicia, as the sculp- 
 tured monuments have just shown us. 
 
 The serpent, or, to speak more exactly, the dif- 
 ferent species of serpents hold a very considerable 
 place in the religious symbolism of the people of 
 antiquity. These creatures are there used with the 
 most opposite meanings, and it would be contrary to 
 all the rules of criticism to group together and in 
 confusion, as has been done by scholars of former 
 times, the very contradictory notions attached in this 
 way to the different serpents in the ancient myths, in 
 such wise as to create a vast ophiolatric system,(') 
 derived from a single source,(^) and made to harmo- 
 nize with the narration of Genesis. But side by side 
 
 (1) Fergusson's monumental work {Tree and Serpent Worship, 
 London, 1868) is not absolutely free from this defect, the learned 
 author having therein displayed more erudition and ingenuity 
 than critical ability, and having allowed himself to be a little too 
 much carried away by the attraction of system. 
 
 (2) Here is a very bright remark of Max Miiller's: " There is 
 an Aryan, there is a Semitic, there is a Turanian, there is an 
 African serpent, and who but an evolutionist would dare to say 
 that all these conceptions came from one and the same original 
 source, that they are all held together by one traditional chain ? " 
 {The Academy, 1874, p. 548.) 
 
108 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 with divine serpents of an essentially favorable and 
 protective character, oracular, or allied with the gods 
 of health, of life or of healing, we find in all mytho- 
 logies a gigantic serpent, personifying the nocturnal, 
 hostile power, the evil principle, material darkness 
 and moral wickedness.(^) 
 
 Among the Egyptians, it is the serpent Apap, who 
 fights against the Sun, and whom 'Hor pierces with 
 his weapon. (^) Among the Chaldeo-Assyrians, we 
 find mention of a great serpent called " the Enemy 
 of the Gods," aiub ilani.(^) We are distinctly told 
 that Pherecydes of Syros(*) borrowed from the Phce- 
 nician mythology his story of the old Ophion, the 
 serpent-god, first master of heaven, precipitated with 
 
 (1) Wolf Baudissin has devoted an admirable section of the 
 first volume of his Studien zur Semitischen Religionsgeschichte to the 
 study of the subject, regarded from a Semitic point of view: Die 
 SymboUk der Schlange im Semiti^mus, insbesondere im Alien Tes- 
 tament. \_Studien, I., pp. 257 et seq. Tr.] 
 
 {') See the monumental representations collected in Wilkin- 
 son's Manners and Customs of the Ancient Egyptians, edition of 
 1878, vol. III., p. 155. The victory of Horus over Apap is the 
 subject of the thirty-ninth chapter of the Book of the Dead. 
 
 (') Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia, vol. II., pi. 5, 1. 39. 
 [6, cf.] c-d; pi. 24, 1. 9, e-f 
 
 The myth of the great cosmogonic battle between Tiamat, per- 
 sonification of the chaotic world, and the god Marduk, contained 
 in a portion of the epic fragments in cuneiform writing, discovered 
 by George Smith, need not be introduced here. Tiamat there 
 assumes the form of a monster, which makes its appearance in 
 different places on the monuments of art ; but the form is not that 
 of a serpent. See, besides, the original story of the battle of 
 Marduk against Tiamat, in the first appendix at the end of this 
 volume, I. F. 
 
 (*) Euseb., Prmparat. Evangel., I. [x., 41, ed. Migne] ; Orelli, 
 Sanchoniath. fragm., p. 47. 
 
The First Sin. 109 
 
 his companions into Tartarus by the god Cronos 
 (II), who triumphs over him at the beginning of all 
 things,(') a story strikingly analogous to the history 
 of the defeat of the " old Serpent who is the calum- 
 niator, and Satan," cast down and shut up in the 
 abyss, which did not figure in the Old Testament, but 
 existed in the oral traditions of the Hebrews, and has 
 found a place in chapters xii. and xx. of St. John's 
 Apocalypse.f^ 
 
 Mazdseism is the only religion in the symbolism 
 of which the serpent never appears, except as an 
 evil agent, for even in the Bible its significance 
 is sometimes good, as in the case of the history of the 
 Brazen Serpent,(^) the reason of this being that in the 
 
 (') Origen, Adv. Cels., VI., p. 303 ; Apollon. Rhod., Argonaut, 
 I., V. 503 et seq. ; Tzetz ad Lycophr., Cassandra, t. 1191 ; comp. 
 the first appendix at the end of this volume, III. P-T. On the 
 oriental character of this myth, see Jacobi, in the Theologische 
 Siudien of Ullmann and Umbreit, 1851, vol. I., p. 203. 
 
 (^) In verse 3 of chapter xii. of the Apocalypse this dragon is 
 described as red In color and having seven heads. In a lyric 
 piece of religious Chaldean poetry, " the huge seven-headed ser- 
 pent who pounds the waves of the sea" is spoken of ( Ouneif. Inscr. 
 of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 19, No. 2, 1. 13-17), and this serpent 
 appears to be identical with the one which is called "Enemy of 
 the Gods," and is described as being red in color {Guneif. Inscrip. 
 of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 24, 1. 9, e-f). 
 
 (') On the Brazen Serpent, see Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes 
 Israels, 3d Ed., vol, II., p. 249 et seq. [Eng. Trans., vol. II., pp. 
 176 et seq. Tr.] ; Koehler, article Schlange, in the Real-Encyclo- 
 pxdie of Herzog, vol. XIII., p. 565 [1st Ed.] ; CEhler, Theologie des 
 Alten Testaments, vol. I., p. 116 etseq. [Eng. Trans., vol. I., p. 112 
 et seq. Tr.] ; De Wette, Arcfiseologie, 4th Ed., by Eiibiger (1864), 
 p. 341 ; Euenen, De Godsdienst van Israel, vol. I., p. 284 et seq. 
 [Eng. Trans., vol. I., pp. 288 et seq. Tr.] ; Tiele, Sg. en Mes. 
 Godsdienst, p. 551 ; W. Baudissin, Studien zur Semitischen Religions' 
 
110 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 conception of Zoroastrian dualism the animal itself 
 belongs to the impure and adverse creation of the 
 Evil Principle. It was under the form of a great 
 serpent, too, that Angr6mainyus, after having en- 
 deavored to corrupt heaven, leaped upon the earth,(^) 
 and under this form he fights Mithra, the god of the 
 pure sky;(^) finally, it is under this form that he 
 will one day be overcome, chained for three thousand 
 years, and at the end of the world be burned in 
 liquefying metals. (^) 
 
 In these Zoroastrian narratives, Angr6mainyus, 
 under the form of a serpent, is the emblem of wick- 
 edness, the personification of the evil spirit, just as 
 clearly as is the serpent of Genesis, and that, too, in 
 
 geschichte, vol. I., p. 288 et seq. Consult also, if desired, but with 
 a good deal of reserve ; G. C. Kern, Ueber die eherne Schlange, in 
 Bengel's Archiv. f. d. Theolog., vol. V. (1822), p. 396 et seq. ; Fr. 
 Funk, Dissertaiio inauguralis kistorico-medica de Nehuschthane et 
 JEscMlapie serpente, Berlin, 1826 ; E. Meier, Ueler die eherne 
 Schlange, in Baur & Zeller's Theolog. Jahrhiicher, vol. XIII. (1854), 
 p. 585 et seq. ; Gottfr. Menken, Ueber die eherne Schlange, in his 
 Sckriften, vol. VI. (1858). pp. 349-411. 
 
 (1) Bundehesh, III. — " The serpent Angr6mainyus, full to the 
 brim with death," was spoken of as early as the Vendidad, XXII., 
 5 and 6. 
 
 (^) See the dissertation of Windischmann, Mithra, ein Beitrag 
 2ur Mythen geschichte des Orients, Leipzig, 1857. 
 
 (3) Bundehesh, XXXI. The serpent is made the impersonation 
 of several secondary forms of the evil principle, divers mytholo- 
 gical beings, created by Angromainyus to ravage the earth, and 
 make war upon all good, and the true faith, such as Azhi-Dahaka 
 (the biting serpent), vanquished by Thrastaona (Spiegel, Avesta, 
 vol. III., p. Ix) and the dragon (Jruvara, slain by the hero Ke- 
 re9a5pa (Spiegel, Avesta, vol. III., p. Ixviii. ). For further details 
 concerning the part enacted by the serpent in Iranian mytholopy, 
 see A. de Gubernatis, Zoological Mythology, vol. II., p. 412 et seq. 
 
The First Sin. Ill 
 
 a sense almost as thoroughly spiritual. On the 
 other hand, in the VMas, the same myth of the 
 battle against the serpent is presented to us in a 
 purely naturalistic character, depicting, under the 
 most transparent guise, an atmospheric phenomenon! 
 The narrative most frequently recurring in the o]d 
 hymns of the Aryans of India, during their primitive 
 epoch, is that of the combat of Indra, god of the 
 luminous sky and of the azure, against Ahi, the 
 serpent, or Vritra, personifications of the storm- 
 cloud, which spreads and grows as it creeps through 
 the sky. Indra overpowers Ahi, strikes him with 
 his thunderbolt, and in tearing him asunder gives 
 free vent to the fertilizing waters which he held 
 imprisoned within his person.(') In the VM,as the 
 myth never rises above this purely physical phe- 
 nomenon, nor in any way passes from the representa- 
 tion of the elemental conflicts in the atmosphere to 
 that of the moral war between good and evil, of 
 which it is the expression in Mazdseism. 
 
 This myth of the thunderstorm is taken as the 
 pivot of a general explanation of the religions of 
 antiquity by a certain school of modern mythologists, 
 of whom Adalbert Kuhn is the most brilliant example 
 in Germany. Especially, they say, must the fun- 
 damental source, the origin and the true significance 
 of the traditions we have just passed in review, 
 including the Bible narrative of the Fall, be sought 
 for in the naturalistic fable of the VMas.i^) Doubt- 
 
 (1) See Maury, Oroyances et Ugendes d' aniiquiU, 2d Ed., pp. 
 96-110; Hisloire des religions de la Grlce, vol. I., p. 130 et seq. 
 
 («) This is the theory maintained by M. Br^al, with much 
 talent and profound learning, in his dissertation on Hercule et 
 Caeus, Paris, 1863r 
 
112 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 less, the allegory which suggested the myth was 
 familiar to the Hebrews themselves. We find it 
 distinctly set forth in a verse of the Book of Iy6b,(') 
 where it is said of God : " His breath gives serenity 
 to the sky ; his hand pierces the outspread serpent." 
 In fact, in the parallelism of the two sections of the 
 verse, the first determines the intention of the 
 second. (^) But the Vedic myth is only one of 
 the applications of a symbolic story, of a non-Aryan 
 origin, which goes very much farther back into the 
 primitive past of humanity, before the ethnic divi- 
 sion of the ancestors of the Egyptians, the Semites 
 and the Aryans, the three great races represented by 
 the three sons of Ndah; this we know, since we 
 meet it, without exception, among them all. The 
 pastoral tribes with whom originated the hymns 
 of the VMas, far removed from high civilization, 
 whether material or intellectual, only associated with 
 it the conception of a restricted, almost childish, na- 
 turalism, with special application to this phenomenon, 
 by which the conditions of their simple existence 
 were most affected. But in the case of the Egyptians, 
 we find the same myth with a much loftier and more 
 general interpretation. With them the serpent Apap 
 is not the storm-cloud ; he is the personification of 
 the darkness which the Sun, under the form of R8. 
 or 'Hor,(') contends against, during his nocturnal 
 passage around the lower hemisphere, and over 
 
 (1) XXVI., 13. 
 
 (2) See Schlottmann, Das Buck Hioh, p. 101 et seq. ; W. Bau- 
 dissin. Studicn zur Semitischen Religionsgeschichte, vol. I,, p. 285. 
 
 (^) He specially represents the rising sun. 
 
The First Sin. 113 
 
 which he is destined to triumph before reappearing 
 in the East.(') The conflict of 'Hor with A pap is 
 ever renewed at the seventh hour of the niglit,f) a 
 little before the sun-rising, and the thirty-ninth 
 chapter of the Hook of the Dead demonstrates that 
 this conflict between light and darkness was looked 
 upon by the Egj'ptians as the emblem of the moral 
 conflict between good and evil.(^) The serpent in 
 the paradisaical legends of Chaldea and Phoenicia is 
 no longer the thunder-cloud, but suggests the narra- 
 tive of Genesis.(*) The zigzag movements of the 
 
 (') Pierret, Dictionnaire d' Archeologie Egyptienne, p. 55. 
 
 (^) Pierret, Etudes igyptologiques, II., p. 113. 
 
 (') See Fr. Lenormant, La Magie chez les Chaldeens, p. 75 [Eng. 
 Trans., p. 83. Tk.]. 
 
 (<) After passing in review the numerous traditions of various 
 nations, gatliered together in Jlr. Fergusson's book, Tree and 
 Serpent Worship, a good part, however, having been set aside that 
 wo might devote ourselves exclusively to those most nearly related 
 to the Bible narrative and belonging to a certain group of civiliza- 
 tions — it should be remarked that a large number of legends and 
 cult-forms which associate the serpent with the tree of life, attach 
 to this creature no idea whatever of reprobation, or personification 
 of evil ; neither do they attribute to him the part of a tempter, as 
 in the story of Genesis and in the parallel traditions of Zoroas- 
 trianism. On the contrary, the serpent therein wears a favorable 
 aspect ; he is divine like the tree, equally worshipped, and com- 
 pletes its signiiicance as a symbol of wisdom and knowledge (see 
 A. de Gubernatis, Zoological Mythology, vol. I., p. 397), or else of 
 life, of rejuvenation and of eternity. Indeed, in Genesis the ser- 
 pent is "subtle beyond all the beasts wTiich Yahveh Elohim had 
 made" (iii. 1), and acts as a real revealer of knowledge, though 
 in a bad and culpable sense. 
 
 The story which the compiler of the book has incorporated from 
 the ancient Jehovist document is of a kind to suggest to us the 
 probability of the parallel existence, among the neighboring peo- 
 ples, of a similar narrative, in which the serpent is described as 
 
 8 
 
114 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 clouds across the sky may have suggested — though I 
 am loath to make a point of it without being more 
 absolutely certain of my grounds — the first germ of 
 the idea of making the serpent the terrible image of 
 a powerful adversary, in whose conception were com- 
 bined the intimately associated ideas of darkness and 
 of evil, by a confusion of the physical and moral 
 order, which no antique religion, not even Mazdseism, 
 has ever been able entirely to separate, with the sole 
 exception of that of the Hebrews. But the great 
 serpent, among all the highly civilized peoples whose 
 
 presenting man with th'e fruit of knowledge, and becoming the inter- 
 mediary of a divine revelation. But this revelation was idolatrous, 
 and is indignantly rebuked in the sacred book, since idolatry is the 
 most heinous of sins. It is after this wise that Sir Henry Rawlinson 
 understands the story of the Fall in Genesis,, in its relation to the 
 Chaldeo-Babylonian myths, thinking he can perceive traces of the 
 fact that the serpent was an emblem of Ea, in his character of god 
 of wisdom. (In G. Rawlinson's English Herodotus, vol. I., p. 600. 
 [Am. Ed., p. 488. Tb.] ) So far nothing has transpired either 
 to confirm or contradict, in a direct manner, this conjecture of the 
 illustrious pioneer in Assyriological studies. We can only be 
 quite sure that the serpent was undoubtedly a symbol of life to 
 the Chaldeo-Assyrians. One of its generic names in the Assyrian 
 Semitic tongue is kavvu (Fred. Delitzsch, Assyrische Studien, p. 
 09), like the Arabian hiyah, both derived from the root Mvah, 
 "to live." On the very valuable monument, .just published by 
 51. Clermont-Ganneau {Revue ArchSologique, new series, December, 
 1879), with which we should associate another, edited by Lajard 
 [Monuments in^dits de V Institut ArcMologique, vol. III., pi. xxxvi. , 
 No. 1), Goula, goddess of the resurrection, she who "brings the 
 dead to life" (as she is described in Ouneiform Inscr. of West. Asia, 
 vol. II., pi. 62, 1. 50, e-f), standing on her sacred bark, which 
 floats upon the waters of the river of the dead, is represented 
 under a form uniting various animal shapes, and holds serpents 
 in her hands, as emblematic of life a,nd renewal. 
 
Tlie First Sin. 115 
 
 traditions we have scrutinized, is symbolical of this 
 dark and evil power in its broadest conception. 
 
 However it may be, my Christian faith is not in 
 the least affected by the admission that the inspired 
 compiler of Genesis used, in relating the Fall of the 
 first human pair, a narrative which had assumed an 
 entirely mythical character among the surrounding 
 peoples, and that the form of the serpent attributed 
 to the tempter may in its origin have been an essen- 
 tially naturalistic symbol. Nothing compels us to 
 accept in its literal sense the story of the third 
 chapter of Genesis. One is perfectly justified, with- 
 out for a moment departing from the orthodox belief, 
 in considering it as a figure, intended to impress a 
 fact of a purely moral order upon the senses. Hence 
 it is not the form of the narrative which makes the 
 difference, but the dogma which it expresses,(^) and 
 
 (^) " Historic, legendary and mythical tradition, partly oral, 
 partly written," says M. Noeldeke [Histohe litUraire de V Anci'en 
 Testament, French translation, p. 10), "forms the basis upon 
 which the narrative works with more or less freedom. So far as 
 we are able to discover, the oldest of these narrators did not 
 generally confine themselves as strictly as we might suppose to 
 the reproduction, pure and simple, of the material upon which 
 they drew for their stories. They not only add to these stories 
 free and poetic ornament, but likewise certain essential features, 
 according to each one's peculiar way of viewing a subject. Stories 
 founded on primitive history specially abound in free descriptions, 
 in cases where tradition only furnishes the main points. Thus, 
 for instance, it would be altogether false to regard the story of the 
 creation of the first human beings and the Fall as a popular myth, 
 it being rather the free and well-considered product of the nar- 
 rator, who only retains some features borrowed from mythical 
 tradition." 
 
 It would not be possible to define more accurately the distinc- 
 
116 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 this doffma of the Fall of the human race, in conse- 
 quence of the perverted use which its authors made 
 of their free-will, is an eternal truth which nowhere 
 else comes out with the same distinctness. It fur- 
 nishes the sole solution to the diificult problem which 
 continually forces itself before the mind of man, and 
 which no religious philosophy has ever succeeded in 
 solving, without revelation. 
 
 tion tetween the fundamental doctrine peculiar to the Israelites, 
 in which the Christian recognizes divine inspiration, and the 
 imaginative form of the narratives, common to the Israelites and 
 to the pagan nations by whom they were surrounded. The modi- 
 fication of a very few words in these sentences would malie of 
 them a strictly orthodox thesis, which doubtless would greatly 
 astound the eminent philologist who wrote them. But if he has 
 bestowed much study upon the text of the Bible in itself, ho 
 Isnows what Christians thinli of it, much better than he un- 
 derstands the definitions of their theologians. He would force 
 these to eat their words, and that they would never do. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE KEEUBIM AND THE REVOLVING SWOKD. 
 
 After having driven the iirst human pair from 
 the earthly Paradise, as a punishment for their sin, 
 " Yahveh Elohim placed to the East of the garden 
 of 'Eden the kerlibim and the flaming blade of the 
 sword which turns, to keep the way of the tree of 
 life."0 
 
 What were the kertibim? Or, to speak more 
 exactly — since in this commentary we do not deal at 
 all with the theological view of the matter, that side 
 of the question reserved to itself by the Church, — • 
 the idea of what plastic form did this name awaken 
 in the Hebrew mind ? 
 
 For a short while there was a ruling tendency 
 among scholars, in the case of all the remains of 
 primitive tradition, proved past uioubt as having a 
 parallel existence in the Bible and among the most 
 ancient peoples of the Aryan race, especially among 
 the Iranians, to establish the claim for priority in 
 favor of the Aryans, and to see only imitators in the 
 Semites ; there was even an inclination to regard the 
 contents of the first chapters of Genesis as merely bor- 
 rowed at a late date by the Hebrews from Iran, about 
 
 (') Genesis iii. 24. 
 
 117 
 
118 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the time of the Captivity, or under the first kings of 
 the Achaemenidffi. The deciphering of the cuneiform 
 texts has utterly changed all this from the scientific 
 point of view, and shattered the Aryan theory from 
 pinnacle to foundation stone ; so that now it reckons 
 but a little handful of adherents, and they behind the 
 times. No one denies, nowadays, on the one hand, 
 that the Chaldaic tradition has a closer affinity with 
 the Bible narrative than any other ; or, on the other 
 hand, that in all cases where this tradition and that 
 of the Aryo-Hindus, or the Iranians, rest upon com- 
 mon ground, the claim to priority is vastly on the 
 side of Chaldea and Babylon. The Semitico-Baby- 
 lonian culture, not to speak of the anterior and non- 
 Semitic culture, Accadian or Sumerian,(') had already 
 reckoned Ions: centuries of existence and of brilliant 
 development at the epoch when the Aryans were in 
 the very dawn of highly civilized life — at their first 
 appearance, in fact, upon the stage of history. It 
 was through this culture, by means of its widespread 
 illumination, that they were profoundly influenced, 
 perhaps even before they began their migrations 
 from their earliest dwelling-place. And this influ- 
 ence was more intensely felt by the Iranians than by 
 others, for the reason that their history kept them in 
 more immediate and constant contact with the great 
 focus of civilization on the banks of the Euphrates 
 and the Tigris. Only one question still remains 
 obscure, which is, the determination of the precise 
 relation of the Biblical tradition to the Chaldaic tra- 
 
 (') Or, to speak still more exactly, Sumero-Acoadian. 
 
The Kerubim and Hevolvirig Siuord. 119 
 
 dition, so as to know precisely whether it be its 
 daughter or sister. 
 
 The school holding the Aryan theory fancied it 
 had found in the name kertibira one of the strongest 
 proofs of its system. This is no Semitic word, 
 they said; it is an Aryan term, and identical with 
 the name of the ypitne^, or griffins, which the Greek 
 legend made the warders of the gold in Upper 
 Asia.O 
 
 All this has vanished like a mist since the name 
 of the kerlibim has been found in the cuneiform 
 inscriptions ; and more than one philologist to-day 
 thinks that instead of being compelled to refer the 
 Hebrew word Izerub to the Aryan root grabh, "to 
 seize," the introduction of the vowel u in the Greek 
 ';fph(l) is an indication of the influence of the Semitic 
 upon the Hellenic term. (^) 
 
 Whatever may be said in favor of the last-named 
 suggestion, it is at least absolutely certain at this 
 moment that the word ker<ib is of pure Semitic 
 origin, and has been used as a substantive to signify 
 " bull," in the sense of a creature " strong and pow- 
 
 (1) Eichhorn, Mnleitung in das Alte Testament, 4th ed., vol. III., 
 p. 80; Vatke, Biblische Theologie, vol. I., p. 325 et seq. ; Tuch, 
 Kommentar uber die Genesis, p. 96 et seq. [2d Ed., by Arnold & 
 Merx, 1871, p. 76. Tr.] ; Genesius, Thesaurus, p. 711 ; Renan, 
 Histoire des langues S^mitigues, 1st Ed., p. 460 [4tli Ed., p. 487. 
 Te.] ; Spiegel, Erctnische AUerthumskunde, vol. 1, p. 467. 
 
 Ewald rejected this opinion and thought the kerubim rather 
 resembled the Egyptian sphinxes : Die Alterthiimer des Volkes 
 Jsraa, 2d Ed., p. 139. [3d Ed., p. 165 ; Eng. Trans., p. 123. Tr.] 
 
 (') Friedrich Delitzsch, Studien Uber Indogermanisch-Semitische 
 WuTZelverwandschqft, p. 106 et seq. ; Assyrische Studien, p. 108. 
 
120 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 erful" beyond others — from a root Jcdrab.Q) This 
 can be clearly proved by comparing two parallel 
 passages from the prophet Yehezqfil, i. 10 and x. 14, 
 where kerAb is used interchangeably with shdr, " bull," 
 and where "face of a cherub" and "face of a bull" 
 are two synonymous expressions. And, besides, since 
 we have come to know those colossal images of 
 winged bulls with human faces, crowned with the 
 lofty cidaris, decorated with several pairs of horns, 
 which flanked the gateways of the Assyrian palaces,(^) 
 a number of scholars, among those who have the 
 most intimate acquaintance with antique sculpture, 
 have been zealous in associating them with the 
 kertibim of the Bible. (=>) 
 
 In the explanatory inscription which accompanies 
 the bas-reliefs representing the transportation of the 
 winged bulls, destined for the gates of the palace of 
 Shin-ahe-irba (Sennacherib), at Nineveh, (*) these 
 figures are designated by the same' ideographic 
 group (') which always serves to indicate them in 
 the historic inscriptions of the kings of Assyria. 
 Now, the Cuneiform Syllabary, A, No. 175, gives 
 
 (1) Franz Delitzsoh, Genesis, 4th Ed., p. 541. 
 
 (2) Botta, Monument de Ninive, vol. I. , pi. 44 and 45 ; Layard, 
 Monuments of Nineveh, pi. 4 ; new series, pi. 3. 
 
 (^) Layard, Nineveh and its Remains, vol. II., p. 464 [Putnam's 
 Amer. Ed., 1849, vol. II., p. 351. Tk.] ; Ravenshaw, Journal of 
 the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. XVI., p. 93 et seq. ; Roediger in the 
 Addenda to Gesenius' Thesaurus, p. 95 ; and especially de Saulcy, 
 Histoire de V Art Juddique, pp. 22-29. 
 
 (*) Layard, Monuments of Nineveh, new series, pi. 15 and 16. 
 
 (5) Oppert, Expedition en Mesopotamie, vol. II., p. 93; Layard, 
 Discoveries in the Ruins of Nineveh and Babylon, p. 117. [Harpers' 
 Amer. Ed., 1871, p. 99. Tr.] 
 
The Kerubim and Revolving Sword. 121 
 
 as readings of this group the Accadian alad,t^) and 
 the Assyrian-Semitic shMu, " genius ;"(^ indeed, in 
 the documents of Magie the same group is continu- 
 ally employed to represent the name of the sMdi, or 
 "genii," whether favorable or hostile, of the good 
 as well as of the evil principle.^) This explains 
 the circumstance of the winged bull with a human 
 head, figuring in a bas-relief of the palace of Khor- 
 sabad,(*) as a favorable and protecting genius, which 
 watches over the safe navigation of the transports 
 that carry the wood of Lebanon by sea. 
 
 The bulls whose images are placed at the gateways 
 of the palaces and temples, and who are never other- 
 wise designated in the historic texts than by the ideo- 
 graphic group already mentioned,(^) are the guardian 
 
 (') And not alap, as was formerly supposed to be the reading, 
 which resembled the Assyrian alapu, Hebrew eleph, " ox." 
 
 (2) This word is the same as the Hebrew shSdim, " demons," 
 and the Syriac shidd, "demon." The genii of paganism were 
 transformed into demons by the Hebrews and Christians. 
 
 (') Fr. Lenormant, Vie Magie und WahrsagekunU der Ohaldder, 
 p. 23. 
 
 (*) Botta, Monument de Ninive, vol-. I., pi. 32. 
 
 (*) There is an inexact notion still current in some recent 
 works, that a mention of the colossal winged bulls has been made 
 out in a passage of the Khorsabad inscription, called "the Archives 
 of Sargon," where I also fancied [Essai de commentaire des frag- 
 ments de Beroae, p. 137) that the names of the two classes of 
 winged genii represented in the bas-reliefs, the Natgi and the 
 Usturi, might be found. This is all " mistake, and should be 
 henceforth pitilessly exposed by science. The passage in ques- 
 tion (1. 168-173) still contains some difficult words, but the gen- 
 eral meaning of it is clear and undoubted. It is an enumeration 
 of the victims and the offerings presented by the king in sacrifice 
 to the gods (makariun aqqi) : " I have sacrificed in their pre- 
 sence," and not an enumeration of sculptured figures. It begins 
 
122 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 genii who watch over the dwelling. They are looked 
 upon as living beings. As the result of a veritable 
 magical operation, the supernatural creature which 
 they represent is supposed to reside within these 
 bodies of stone. This explains the saying of King 
 Asshur-ah-idin, at the end of the inscription on the 
 terra cotta prism deposited in the foundations of his 
 palace at Nineveh : Q) " In this palace, may the 
 propitious genius, the propitious colossus, guardian 
 of the footsteps of my royalty, who rejoices my 
 majesty, perpetuate his presence always, and its 
 arms (the arms of the king's majesty) will never 
 lose their strength." (^) And a little before that, in 
 speaking of the workmanship of the palace :(^) 
 "The gates of fir with solid panels, I have bound 
 them with bands of silver and of brass, and I have 
 furnished the gateways with genii, with stone colossi, 
 which, like the beings they represent, overwhelm 
 (with fear) the breast of the wicked, protecting the 
 footsteps, conducting to their accomplishment the 
 
 ■with these words, the very oijes which it was supposed contained 
 the mention of the winged bulls with the human faces, and of the 
 genii : " Some great oxen, fattened, of the same size, young, some 
 mountain eagles, some young falcons, some ushumme, some isi'h 
 (names of animals of a yet undetermined species), some birds and 
 some fishes, the abundance of the ponds," alpi mahjfi bitruti su'i 
 marUti MAT. TIK. MES, bugi ^if^ruti usumme ishit nuni u igguri 
 higal apsi. 
 
 (1) Col. 6, 1. 52-57 (Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. I., 
 pi. 47). 
 
 (2) Ina kirib ekalli i&tu sedu dumqi lamassi dumqi nafir kibsi 
 iarruliya muhadA kabadthja dari's liitabr^ ai ipparkS, idasa. — Comp. 
 the parallel passage of the Khorsabad inscription, 1. 189. 
 
 (»} Col. 5, 1. 38-47. 
 
The Keruhvm and Revolving Sword. 123 
 
 steps of tte king who made them ; to right and to left 
 I have caused their bolts to be made." (') The " two 
 bulls of the gate of the temple E-shakil," the famous 
 pyramid of Babylon, ai-e registered in the divine 
 lists, (^) among the secondary personages composing 
 the court of Marduk, the god of this temple, with 
 its " two doorkeepers," (') and the " four dogs of the 
 god." ('') The same lists "give the names of the " two 
 bulls of the gate of £a,"('') as well as those of " his 
 eight doorkeepers ;" (^) and also the names of the 
 " two bulls of the gate of the goddess Damkina," his 
 consort,^ and "of the six bulls" of the three gates 
 "of the Sun."(^) In a bilingual document, Accadian 
 ■v^^th an Assyrian version, of a rather singular na- 
 ture, and unfortunately fragmentary,(') which appears 
 to have formed part of the funeral liturgy, ('") we 
 read invocations to the two bulls who flanked the 
 gate of the infernal abode, which were no longer 
 simulacra of stone, but living beings, like the bulls at 
 
 (1) Daldt XQ survan $a erisina tdbuti mesir kaspi u siparri urakkis 
 va urattd bdbati sa ^edi u lamassi sa abni la kt pi '^iknisunu irtl lim~ 
 niyuiarru nagiru kihsi musallimu tallakti iarri banuunu imna u 
 humela iCka^bita sigariina. 
 
 (2) Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, yol. II., pi. 56, 1. 18 and 19, 
 c-d. 
 
 (3) Ibid., 1. 20 and 21, c-d. 
 (*) Ibid., 1. 22-25, c-d. 
 
 (5) Ibid., I. 59 and 60, c-a. 
 
 (6) Ibid., 1. 63-70, c-d. 
 (') Ibid., 1. 61, 62, c-d. 
 
 (8) Id., ibid., pi. 58, 1. 17-20, a-b. — See F. Lenormant, Etudes 
 cunliformes, II., p. 20 et seq. 
 
 (9) Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 23, 1. 
 
 (1°) See Fr. Lenormant, Die Magie und Wahrsagekunst der Chal- 
 diier, p. 1 78 et seq. 
 
124 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the gates of the celestial palaces of the gods. The fol- 
 lowing is what is said " in the ears of the bull which 
 stands to the right of the bronze enclosure : " 
 
 " Great Bull, most great Bull, stamping before the holy gates, 
 he opens the interior ; director of Abundance, who supports the 
 god Nirba,(i) he who gives their glory to the cultivated fieldSjC*) 
 my pure hands sacrifice toward thee."(') 
 
 So it seems that this bull plays the part of a kind 
 of Atlas, carrying the earth with its harvests upon 
 his shoulders. Herewith follows the address "in the 
 ears of the Bull to the left of the bronze enclosure : " 
 
 "Thou art the Bull begotten by the god Zu,(*) and at 
 
 (') The god of the harvest. 
 
 (^) This evidently means, "he who improves or cultivates the 
 field." It is the same metaphor which in Hebrew expresses the 
 idea of breaking up or improving the ground, by ntr, a secondary 
 root derived from the causative hiphil, voice of n&r, "to shine" 
 (comp. Ewald, Sebr. Grammat., | 235). 
 
 (') Alpu galluv alpu mahhu kahis dalte ellitiv — ipta' kirbiti mukil 
 Jjigalli — erii Nirba musullilu akar qaiai elliti iqqS, mahirka. [Col. 
 1, 1. 10-16. Te.] 
 
 I limit myself to the citation of the Assyrian version, the mean- 
 ing of which can be verified by all Semitic scholars. 
 
 (*) This is undoubtedly an allusion to the god called in Acca- 
 dian, Lugalturda, and in Assyrian-Semitic, Sharru-ikdu, » god 
 whose metamorphosis into "the bird of the tempest" is described 
 in the curious bilingual fragment published in Cuneif. Inscr. of 
 West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 14, 1. This bird, in Accadian (AN) 
 imi-dugud-khu, " the bird of the tempest," in Assyrian zi,, "the 
 agitator," is a fabulous animal, a gigantic and legendary bird, 
 like the rokh of the Arabian tales. A myth, the fragments of 
 which have come down to us (Gr. Smith, Chaldean Account of 
 Genesis, pp. 115-119 [Rev. Ed., pp. 117-121. Tu.]), relates how, 
 the bird Zu having stolen one of the chief talismans of the power 
 of the gods, Anu and Bel ordered Ramman and Nabu to kill him, 
 
The Kerubim and Revolving Sword. 125 
 
 the entrance of the tomb (i) (is) thy act of 
 
 carrying. 
 
 For eternity, the Lady of the magic ring (2) has rendered thee 
 immortal. 
 
 Now] the great ...(') the confines, the limits, 
 ...(') fixing the portals of heaven and of earth, 
 ...(') that he may guard the gate ! " (*) 
 
 Such are the readings furnished us from the cunei- 
 form inscriptions upon the nature and significance of 
 the genii, in the form of winged bulls with human 
 countenance, whose images were stationed as guard- 
 ians at the portals of the edifices of Babylonia and 
 Assyria. But these supernatural beings were not 
 only called shedi, " genii," by reason of their nature, 
 and " bulls," from their form.(°) It is also certain 
 
 and how these two advised that he should he merely driven from 
 the presence of the gods, and how finally Marduk was charged 
 with the work of destruction in their stead — all of which is 
 inscribed upon several cylinders (Lajard, Oulte de Mithra, pi. Ixi., 
 No. 7). 
 
 (') Here occurs a word the meaning of which is still obscure, 
 expressed ideographically. 
 
 (2) The surname of AUat, Queen of Hell. 
 
 (') Gaps caused by fractures in the clay tablet. 
 
 (*) Alpu ilidti Zi atta va — <ma parp kibiri DI. E namka — ana 
 daris AN". NIN. ZI. DA ibrika — . , . rabuti uQurati u^uri — 
 . . . mu]sim par^i Same u irpiiv— . . . pariga lippagid. 
 [Col. 1, 1. 19-24. Tr.] 
 
 (5) As may have been seen by the preceding examples, this 
 last appellation has never yet been met with, except in texts of 
 a religious and literary character ; it is unknown to historic 
 inscriptions. 
 
 But the symbolic creatures of which we are speaking are some- 
 times designated therein by the terms arhu, one of the synonyms 
 of the conception " ox," the meaning of which has been deter- 
 mined by Fritz Hommel [Die Namen der Sxugethiere bei den Siid- 
 semitischen Vcelkern, pp. 227 and 432), and rtmu, the proper 
 
126 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 that they were given the name of Mrubi.{^) A talis- 
 manic monument in the collection of M. Louis de 
 Clercq, bearing a magic formula which we find 
 repeated upon a great number of analogous objects, 
 employs the term kirfib (written phonetically ki-ru~ 
 bu), where shed, or the corresponding ideographic 
 group, is used elsewhere.(^) Hence it follows that 
 with the Chaldeo-Assyrians, from the tenth to the 
 fifth century before our era, the kirtib, whose name 
 is identical with the Hebrew ker^b, was the winged 
 bull with a human head. 
 
 There is no reason for doubting that the Israelites, 
 during the times of the Kings and the Prophets, 
 pictured to themselves the ker<ibim under this very 
 form. Most assuredly, the kertiblm, as there de- 
 scribed, are animals, hayySth, (^) nay, quadrupeds, 
 for a kerlib is sometimes used for Yahveh (*) to ride 
 
 meaning of which is "buffalo." Thus in Layard, Inscriptions, pi. 
 41, 1. 34, we hear of arhi ^agtiti, "sculptured bulls;" comp. 
 also the prism of Asshur-ah-idin, Col. 5, 1. 17 \_Oan. Insa-. West. 
 Asia, vol. I., pi. 47. Tk.]. For this use of the word Hmu, see 
 two plain passages: rtmi natruli sikur babdni esreti Elamti, "the 
 buffaloes that guard the enclosure of the gates of the temples of 
 Elam" (G. Smith, History of Assurbanipal, p. 230, 1. 96) ; rtmi 
 dal&ti habi ina zahali namriS ubanniv, " I have caused to be made 
 lustrously in beaten bronze the buffaloes and the leaves of the 
 gates" (Nalvr-kudurri-u(;ur, Inscription of the East India Com- 
 pany, Col. 3, 1. 59-61). [Cun. Inscr. West. Asia, vol. I., pi. 54. Tr.] 
 (') Schrader, Jmseer Literaturzeitung, 1874, No. 15, p. 218 ; 
 Jahrbilcher fur Protestantische Theologie, vol. I., p. 126. 
 
 (2) Kirubu damqu lippaqid, " may the propitious kirfib guard ! " 
 instead of the ordinary iedu damqu lippaqid, "may the propitious 
 genius guard 1 ' ' 
 
 (3) Ezekiel i. and x., passim. 
 
 (*) 2 Sam. xxii. 11 ; Psalm xviii. 11. 
 
The Kerubivi and Revolving Sword. 127 
 
 upon. Their feet are "feet without articulation, 
 shod like a calf."(^) Elsewhere, as we have seen, 
 k&riih is an equivalent for sh6r, " bull." But at the 
 same time they are furnished with one or several 
 pairs of wings. I should not attempt in this 
 place to undertake a complete archeological com- 
 mentary upon the famous vision of the Merkfi-bah, 
 of which we have a twofold description in chapters I. 
 and X. of the prophet Yehezqfil, and the study of 
 which, from the standpoint of its comparison with 
 the remains of Assyrian art, has already furnished 
 the subject of a very interesting memoir by M. Holm- 
 boe.(^) It will suffice for me to observe that, except- 
 ing in one doubtful point, to which we shall presently 
 recur — that of the wheels going before the symbolic 
 animals, we have the plastic illustration of this vision 
 of the prophet in the engraving of an Assyrian cyl- 
 inder in the British Museum. (') 
 
 Upon the waves, designated as usual by undulating 
 lines,('') floats a marvelous and animated bark, ending 
 at poop and prow with a human bust, displaying 
 half the body. On this bark are seen, in profile, 
 two kirubi, or winged bulls, standing back to back, 
 who turn their human countenance toward the 
 spectator, f) These two kirubi necessarily suppose 
 
 (1) Ezek. i. 7. 
 
 (2) EzechieU syner og Ohaldseernes astrolab, Christiania, 1866, 
 in 4to. 
 
 (') Reproduced by the phototypic process in H. G. Tomkins' 
 Studies on the Times of Abraham, pi. iii., fig. K. 
 
 (*) It was on the banks of the river Kebar, the Habur-of the 
 Cuneiform inscriptions, the Chaboras of classic geography, that 
 Yehezqel had his first Vision of the Merkabah. 
 
 (S) This is precisely tlie attitude ascribed in 2 Chron. iii. 13, to 
 
128 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the existence of two others, hidden by them, who 
 support the other side of the great shield which they 
 carry upon their shoulders. On this shield is a 
 throne, and seated thereon a bearded god, clad in 
 a long robe, wearing a high tiara, or cidaris, on his 
 head, holding in his hand a short sceptre and a 
 large ring, an unadorned circle ;(') a personage of 
 inferior size stands beside the god, as awaiting his 
 commands ; this is evidently his angel, his maldk, as 
 they called it in Hebrew ; his shukkal, as it was 
 expressed in Assyrian ; (^) he it is who is to fill the 
 office of mediator, for purposes of communication 
 between the god and the adorer who contemplates 
 him in an attitude of devotion. 
 
 All this offers a remarkable similarity to the 
 description given by YehezqSl of the four hayydth or 
 
 the two kerflbim made of wild olive wood and oTerlaid with gold, 
 who adorned the wall at the end of the debtr, in the temple of 
 Shelomoh (Solomon), 1 Kinga vi. 23-29; 2 Chron. iii. 10-13. 
 
 (') It is difficult, in the actual condition of our knowledge, to 
 give a precise name to this god, beside whom the symbol of the 
 disk of the planet Venus, placed within the crescent of the moon, 
 is twice repeated, on either side of his head. The inscription on 
 the relic throws no light on this point, for the owner of the 
 seal announces himself thereupon to be "servant of the planet 
 Venus," represented as a goddess, a special form of Ishtar, 
 whose figure I recognized beyond question on another cylinder 
 [Sullctino della Commissions Archeologica Comunale di Roma^ 1879, 
 pi. vi., No. 3). Perhaps we may here have Shin, the moon god, 
 father of Ishtar, sailing in " the bark of the image that rises," 
 the celestial bark, of which we hear in the Cuneiform Inscrip. of 
 West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 62, 1. 47, t-f. 
 
 (') On the conception of a iukkalhi, or angel, for each god, 
 among the Clialdeo-Assyrians, see Fr. Lenormant, Etudes sur 
 quclques parties des Syllabaires CuneiformeSy ?j iii. 
 
The Kerubim and JRevolving Sword. 129 
 
 keriibim, two and two, back to back, and going " each 
 one straight forward,"(') toward the four quarters.(^) 
 "Above the heads of the creatures there was the 
 appearance of a canopy (rdqla') of resplendent crystal, 
 stretched over their heads above. (^) 
 
 "And above the canopy that was over their heads, 
 there was the appearance, of a sapphire stone, in the 
 shape of a throne; and on this shape of a throne 
 appeared like the figure of a man, placed upon it, 
 above. 
 
 "And I saw like enamel (hashmal), like fire, 
 within which was this man, and which shone all 
 round about; from his loins upward, and from his 
 loins downward, I saw as of fire, and as a shining 
 light, with which he was surrounded. 
 
 "As the appearance of the bow that is in the 
 cloud on a day of rain, such was the appearance of 
 this shining light that surrounded him ; it was the 
 vision of the image of the glory of Yahveh."(*) 
 
 The vision of the tenth chapter adds another actor, 
 corresponding again to one of the personages carved 
 upon the Assyrian cylinder ; this is "the man clothed 
 in linen, carrying a writer's case by his side," who 
 receives the commands of Yahveh, seated upon his 
 throne above the keriibim, and executes them as an 
 angel or messenger. (°) 
 
 It is true that Yehezqel adds to the kerlibtm of 
 
 (1) Ezek. i. 9 and 12. {') Id., x. 11. 
 
 P) Ezek. i. 22. 
 
 (*) Ezek. i. 26-28; comp. x. 1, 18 and 19. 
 (6) Ezek. ix. 2, 3 and 11 ; x. 2 and 6. 
 
 9 
 
130 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 his visions, in order to complete their symbolism, 
 certain features which we have never yet seen . repre- 
 sented upon the Assyrian monuments in their figures 
 of winged bulls or kirubi; he makes them more 
 complex in appearance. His kerlibim have " a form 
 of a man's hand under their wings,"(') and we are 
 unacquainted with any Assyrian bulls furnished 
 with arms, though this peculiarity may be observed 
 in the figures of winged lions with human heads, 
 genii of the same nature as the bulls, and who occa- 
 sionally replace them,(^) flanking one of the gates of 
 the Palace of Nimroud.(^) The kertibim of the Mer- 
 kab^h of Yehezqel have not only two, but four, 
 wings,('') two lifted up and two covering their back-C") 
 Instead of a single human face, they have four faces, 
 set in pairs, to the right and to the left, one of a 
 man, one of a bull, one of a lion, one of an eaglCjC") 
 and these four faces, borrowed from creatures which 
 combine all the emblems of strength, united thus in 
 the kertibim those forms which Chaldeo-Assyrian 
 symbolism borrowed from nature in combining the 
 four types of celestial, luminous and protecting 
 genii, as we find them upon the monuments. (^) 
 
 (1) Ezek. i. 8; x. 8 and 21. 
 
 (2) Layard, Monuments of Nineveh, pi. 3. (') Id., ibid., pi. 42. 
 (*) Ezek. i. 6 ; x. 21. (6) Id. i. 41. 
 
 («) Ezek. i. 6 and 10; i. 14 aud 21. 
 
 (') Fr. Lenormant, Essai de Commenlaire des fragments de Berose, 
 p. 138. — I do not purpose following in this place the history of 
 the adoption of these four animal types by Christian symbolism, 
 which has made them the emblems of the four evangelists. I will 
 limit myself to a reference to the article Evangelistes in the Die 
 tionnairc des Antiquites Ohreliennes, of Abbe Martigny. 
 
The Kerubim and Revolving Sword. 131 
 
 And, lastly, the Prophet's kertiblm are covered with 
 eyes, over all their body and over their wings.(^) But 
 it has always been an easy matter for poets and pro- 
 phets to describe complex combinations of forms, 
 which artists have found more difficulty in realizing 
 by means of the plastic art. Besides which, we are 
 yet far from knowing all the religious types created 
 by Chaldeo- Assyrian art, arid farther yet from recog- 
 nizing all the variations of which these types were sus- 
 ceptible. Not a year passes which, in this regard, by 
 means of the discovery of new monuments, does not 
 yield us jinexpected revelations. All that we so far 
 possess of specimens of the antique sculpture of Baby- 
 lonia and Assyria does not include all the varied and 
 bizarre combinations of animal forms described by 
 fragment No. 1 of Berossus, as reproduced in paint- 
 ing upon the walls of the temple of Bel-Marduk, at 
 Babylon, where they were supposed to be monsters 
 of the first chaotic creation, making part of the 
 train of the goddess Thavatth-Omoroca [Tiamat-um- 
 Uruk), personification of primordial humanity. In 
 the same way, specimens of the lyric religious poetry 
 of Babylon and Chaldea, so far deciphered, delin- 
 eate certain strange types, recalling the unbridled 
 fancies of the plastic imagination of the Hindus, 
 which do not appear on any known monument, but 
 which art doubtless attempted to portray, f) For 
 
 (1) Ezek. X. 12. 
 
 C) Thus, we have never yet come upon the image of the seven- 
 headed snake, to which we lately had occasion to refer, p. 109, 
 note 2. A bilingual Accadian hymn, with an interlinear Assyrian 
 yersion, describes a god as a he-goat with six heads [Ouneiform 
 
132 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 instance, it seems certain that they must at some time 
 have depicted the keriibim with several faces, since 
 Yehezqfil describes in the following words those 
 which, alternately with the palm-trees, decorated the 
 frieze around the interior of the temple at Jerusalem : 
 " Each kerlib had two faces, a man's face turned one 
 way toward the palm-tree, and a lion's face turned 
 the other way toward the other palm-tree; and it 
 was in this wise all around the house." (') 
 
 I waive the question, still extremely obscure, in 
 regard to the kertibim of the Ark of the Cove- 
 nant.Q " The kerHbim," — these are the jivords of 
 the directions given by God himself to Mosheh for 
 the construction of the ark, — "the kertblm shall 
 stretch their wings above it, covering the propi- 
 tiatory with their wings, and facing one another, and 
 the ker^bim shall have their faces turned toward the 
 propitiatory (Mercy Seat)." 
 
 This description can in no way apply to the ki- 
 rubi of the Assyrian type, in the shape of bulls, 
 whose extended wings, according to the direction 
 which was always given them, and in which they 
 spring from the body, were not capable of covering 
 the propitiatory, or lid of the ark, unless they had 
 been placed back to back. The passage just cited 
 agrees far better with those figures of human shape 
 
 Insa-ip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 30, 1, rev., 1. 11). Here we 
 have another combination to which, no analogy is oifered by any 
 known monument. 
 
 (1) Ezek. xli. 19. 
 
 (2) Exod. XXV. 18-22; 1 Sam. iv. 4 ; 2 Sam. vi. 2; 1 Kings 
 viii. 6 and 7 ; 1 Chron. xxviii. 18. 
 
The Keriihim and Revolving Siuord. 133 
 
 which often confront us upon Egyptian monuments, 
 placed face to face on either side of the Naos of the 
 gods, and stretching out their arms, furnished with 
 great wings, as though to envelop them.(') All else 
 about the sacred furnishins-s of the Tabernacle or 
 Ohd-md'&d is exclusively Egyptian in form, as well 
 as the sacerdotal costumes,(^) as was most natural, 
 since this was immediately after the Exodus. Not the 
 remotest trace of Chaldeo- Assyrian influence may be 
 perceived, and the introduction of a symbolic type 
 belonging so exclusively to the civilization on the 
 banks of the Euphrates and Tigris, as did that of the 
 winged bulls with human faces, is so strikingly at 
 variance with all the other surroundings as to seem 
 highly improbable. 
 
 It would appear, then, that in Exodus the term 
 herUb does not describe the same figure as in the 
 historic books of the time of the Kings and Pro- 
 
 (1) Description de V Egypte, AntiquiUs, Planches, vol. I., pi. xi. 
 and xii. ; Wilkinson, Manners and Customs of Ancient Egyptians^ 
 ed. of 1878, vol. III., pp. 357 and 358 ; Lepsius, Denhmveler aus 
 JEgypten und ^thiopien, part III., pi. xiv. 
 
 It should, however, be noticed here that in these representa- 
 tions the winged figures embrace the lower part of the Naos, 
 while the keriibim of the Ark of Yahveh were placed above its 
 lid. Besides which, the Ark, as described in the twenty-fifth 
 chapter of Exodus, is not a structure which has more height than 
 depth, like the Naos of the Egyptian gods ; it is a chest broader 
 than it is high. Yahveh took up his abode thereon, above the 
 propitiatory or covering, between the wings of the kerubim (which 
 is, however, an Egyptian presentation), that is to say, exteriorly, 
 while the gods of Egypt were reputed as hidden in the interior 
 of the Naos of the sacred barks, behind hermetically closed doors. 
 
 (') See, regarding this last point, the book of the lamented 
 Abb^ Ancessi, L' Egypte et Moise, Paris, 1875. 
 
134 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 phete.(^) It may be, too, that this name, signifying 
 " a strong, powerful being," was applied to various 
 emblematic images according to the epochs ; and in 
 this way the Count de Vogiifi (^) has been led to sup- 
 pose that the term kerlibim should be understood to 
 mean all "the symbolic figures, the elements of which 
 are borrowed from the animal kingdom, as the sphinx, 
 winged bulls with human face, bizarre conceptions, 
 infinitely varied in combination by the oriental im- 
 agination, according to the taste and beliefs of each 
 
 (') It should be remembered, furthermore, that the kerubim of 
 the Ark were remodeled by Shelomoh after designs furnished 
 by his father David (1 Chron. xxviii. 18). At this epoch the 
 Egyptian influence was no longer supreme in its sway over the 
 Hebrews. The Assyro-Babylonian influence balanced it, and in 
 our descriptions of the Temple we recognize a combination of 
 elements from both sources. It is very possible that the new 
 kerubim, then executed, may have been different from the ancient 
 ones as described in Exodus. In fact, there are strong reasons 
 for supposing that from that time on they were kirubi after the 
 Assyrian type. Indeed, it is stated that they formed a Merkabah 
 (1 Chron. xxviii. 18), upon which Yahveh was seated (Psalm xcix. 
 1 ), and which must have been similar to the one seen by YehezqSl. 
 Moreover, these new kerubim of the ark, upon which rested the 
 glory of Yahveh, suggested the idea of the poetic image, which 
 pictures him as mounted upon a kerub-bull (2 Sam. xxii. 11 ; 
 Psalm xviii. 11). It does not then seem improbable that, after 
 the ark had been surmounted by veritable kerubim, the de- 
 scription was applied to the quite different figures which for- 
 merly occupied the same place, and described in the twenty-fifth 
 chapter of Exodus by a proleptic catachresis. In treating so 
 obscure a subject, one can but deal in hypotheses, and several 
 equally admissible present themselves in this connection. It is 
 wiser to indicate them all than to try and make a systematic 
 choice of any one, which it will be impossible to demonstrate. 
 
 (^) Le Temple de Jerusalem, p. 33. 
 
The Keruhim and Revolving /Sword. 135 
 
 nation, but alike in this, that they are all the emblem 
 of divine attributes." 
 
 In this connection we may, perhaps, find some light 
 thrown upon the subject by the Assyrian vocabulary, 
 which has already furnished us with the positive sense 
 of the word kirub. In this idiom, a word nearly re- 
 lated to hirubu, derived from tlie same root, and 
 diifering from it only by a slight shade of vocaliza- 
 tion, huruhu, is the name of a large species of bird 
 of prey, — an eagle or vulture.(^) In the Egyptian 
 monuments the gods are often represented between 
 the forward-stretching wings of sparrow-hawks or 
 vultures, placed face to face, and birds of this kind 
 often enfold with their wings the divine Naos. The 
 directions given by God in Exodus for the furnishing 
 and adorning of the Tabernacle are of a stamp that 
 rigorously exclude every figure susceptible of an 
 idolatrous character, which is far from being the case 
 to the same extent in what we know of the temple 
 of Shelomoh. In the matter of plastic images, none 
 are admitted save only the kerubim, which are not 
 only placed upon the ark, but whose representations 
 are woven into the hangings of the Mishkdn,!^) and 
 the veil which separates the Holy Place from the 
 Holy of Holies.(3) 
 
 From the standpoint of these commands, simple 
 animal figures presented fewer suggestions of danger 
 than images which, in the paganism of the neighbor- 
 ing nations, represented genii, or divinities to whom 
 
 (>) Friedrioh Delitzsch, Assyrische Studien, p. 107. 
 (2) Exod. xxvi. 1. 
 (3j Exod. xxvi. 31. 
 
136 Tlie Beginnings of History. 
 
 worship was rendered. It may, therefore, be conjec- 
 tured that the first kerlabim of the ark, those described 
 in Exodus, were kurubi rather than Idrubi; or, in 
 other words, great birds, eagles or vultures, with 
 forward-extended wings, shadowing the covering or 
 propitiatory. In a graphic restoration of the Ark of 
 the Covenant in the Tabernacle, it would be at this 
 last point that I should be most likely to pause. 
 
 In any case, the kerublm set to guard the entrance 
 to Gan-'£den are undoubtedly the human-faced bulls 
 peculiar to the architecture of the banks of the Eu- 
 phrates and Tigris, and this is one of the points where 
 the Chaldeo-Babylonian coloring of the story is most 
 marked. They watch at the gate of the garden of 
 Paradise, after the manner of those whose images 
 were stationed at the gates of palaces, temples, and 
 cities. Their office is absolutely identical, and, as 
 Knobel Q) has justly remarked, the use of the article 
 before the word kertibim denotes an image which 
 one Avas in the habit of seeing continually, and to 
 which the mind was perfectly accustomed. This 
 indicates, as the birthplace and cradle of the story, a 
 civilization which represented genii or angels, under 
 the form of kirubi, as charged with the duty of pro- 
 hibiting the entrance to a certain exclusive locality. 
 
 With the kerlibim, Yahveh stationed at the gate 
 of the Gan-'£den, " to keep the way of the tree of 
 Life," the lahat hahereb hammithhappeheth. This 
 is again one of the most obscure of expressions, and 
 
 (1) Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 51. [3d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 95. 
 Tr.] 
 
The Keruhim and Revolving Sword. 137 
 
 it is necessary to weigh each word carefully, in order 
 to determine its meaning. 
 
 There is no question here of a weapon placed in 
 the hands of each of the kerubim. This is an object 
 apart, independent, singular, while the kertibim are 
 plural ; in other words, there are two of them, one 
 on each side of the gate ; nor do the angels, under 
 the form of winged bulls, hold it in their hands ; the 
 lahat hahereb is not put in motion — turned about — 
 by external action ; endowed with proper motion, it 
 turns upon itself; this fact is clearly indicated by 
 the use of the participle of the reflective voice hith- 
 pa'el.(^) I have translated " the flaming blade of the 
 sword which turns," in order not to lose sight of the 
 meaning admitted in this connection for the word 
 lahat by every version since the Septuagint. But 
 this traditional meaning, though philologically most 
 acceptable, is not certain. It stands alone, thus taken, 
 while the word lahat reappears in another passage of 
 the Penfateuch,(^) this time with the certain mean- 
 ing of " spell, enchantment, magical prodigy," lehdtim 
 there being the synonym of ldtim.('') Hence we 
 might translate : " The revolving phenomenon of 
 the curved sword." In fact, hereb means properly, 
 scimetar, (*) or sword, curved sickle-like, called in 
 Egyptian khopesh, in Assyrian sapar and namzar. 
 
 (') Following the tonio accent, hammithhappeketh refers to 
 lahat, and not to hereb. 
 
 (2) Exod. vii. 11. 
 
 (') Comp. Exod. vil. 22; viii. 3 and 14. [A. V., chap. viii. 7 
 and 18. Tu.] 
 
 (*) See Bochart, Hierozoicon, lib. v., chap, xv., vol. II., p. 760, 
 ed. London, 1663. 
 
138 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 In any case, whether we understand its name as 
 signifying " flame," consequently " flaming blade," or 
 else "spell, magical prodigy," the lahat hahereb ham- 
 mithhappeketh stands in a relation to the kerlibim at 
 the gate of Gan-'Eden, which curiously suggests that 
 existing between the kerubim and the wheels in 
 the double vision of the Merkabah of the prophet 
 Yehezqfil. 
 
 " I looked, and behold, there were four wheels 
 beside the ker(iblm, one wheel beside each kerub, 
 and the color of the wheels was as the appearance of 
 a tarshish stone. Q) 
 
 "And in their appearance all four had the same 
 form, as it were a wheel in the midst of another 
 wheel. In going they went on their four sides, and 
 they turned not in their going, but they went straight 
 forward, without turning in their going. 
 
 "When the kertiblm went, the wheels went close 
 to them, and when the kerubim unfurled their wings 
 to rise from the earth, the wheels turned not from 
 beside them. 
 
 "When they stopped, the wheels stopped; and 
 when the ones rose up, the others rose with them, 
 for the spirit of the creatures was in them."(^) 
 
 The wheels in question were " on the ground,"^ ) 
 "tfnder the kertiblm ; " (*) consequently laid flat, 
 
 (') Ordinarily this is translated "chrysolite," or "topaz," and 
 this traditional interpretation would seem to he exact. The gem, 
 (trisaSsu, is also known from the cuneiform texts ; for instance, in 
 the inscription of Nabu-kudurri-U9ur, called that " Of the East 
 India Comp.," col. 4, 1. 6. [dun. Ins. West. Asia, vol. I., pi. 55. Tb,.] 
 
 (2) Ezek. X. 9-17; comp. i. 15-21. 
 
 (8) Ezek. i. 15. (4) Ezek. x. 2 and 6. 
 
The Kervhim, and Revolving Sword. 139 
 
 serving as pedestals for the symbolic creatures, and 
 their rotation took place in a horizontal plane, a fact 
 which explains the name galgal, " whirlwind," given 
 to them.(^) It explains, furthermore, how their cir- 
 cumference, which was turned fully upon the spec- 
 tator, could have been full of eyes all around ; (^) and 
 when th-e prophet says "that they had a circumfer- 
 ence and a height that were dreadful,f ) the second 
 dimension i-efers to the breadth of their rims. We 
 may thus picture them to ourselves like circular 
 drums of immense height, turning rapidly upon 
 their vertical axes. 
 
 At the gate of the Gan-'Eden, we do not hear of a 
 lahat hahereb beside each kerub, like the wheel of 
 Yehezq^l's vision ; there is but one, while the kerti- 
 blm are two. It should then be conceived as in the 
 midst, with the kerubim to the right and left, not on 
 the ground, but suspended at a certain height in the 
 air, where it turns upon itself, moving with its own 
 proper motion of rotation, like the wheels of the 
 prophet. As to this motion of rotation, I make no 
 hesitation in concluding that it is only possible to 
 think of it as occurring on a horizontal plane, just 
 like the wheels, for this is the most likely fashion in 
 which, when advancing with the keriibtm against the 
 irreverent intruder at the forbidden gate, it would 
 strike and cut him in pieces as soon as it should 
 graze him. 
 
 It is most evident that here, as always, the sym- 
 bolic image has been supplied by a material object, 
 
 (1) Ezek. X. 13. (») Ezek. i. 18. {') Ezek. i. 18. 
 
140 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ready at hand, such as a sharp weapon, designed 
 for hurling, which, cast from a distance, would 
 make the same kind of wound in striking as a 
 sword, by the horizontally rotating motion im- 
 parted to it in the act of throwing. This style 
 of weapon is well known, being the tohakra of 
 the Hindus, a disk with sharp edges, hollow at the 
 centre, which is flung horizontally, after having been 
 whirled around the lingers, in order to impart to it 
 a rapid revolving motion. The similarity has not 
 escaped the quick observation of Obry, who, most 
 reasonably, according to my view, has identified the 
 lahat hahereb hammithhappeketh of Genesis with the 
 tchakra of India. (^) Only, since the use of the 
 sharp-edged disk was then unknown, save among the 
 Hindus, he found therein an indication of the Aryan 
 origin of the narrative and of its symbolism. 
 
 On this point I differ from this most ingenious 
 scholar. The sharp disk which is flung in giving it 
 a horizontal motion is not exclusively confined to 
 India. Even though we may not yet have discov- 
 ered its representation upon the monuments of As- 
 syro-Babylonian art, even though its common use at 
 the great epoch of the Assyrian empire may be 
 granted uncertain for serious reasons, yet this weapon 
 was known and used by the inhabitants of Chaldea 
 and Babylonia in the most ancient periods of their 
 history, and traces of its use may be found in reli- 
 gious poetry. 
 
 (') In his remarkable dissertation on Le berceau de Tespice hu- 
 maine chez lea Indiens, lea Peraea, ei les IJ6breux (Amiens, 1858), 
 p. 165. 
 
The Kerubim and R&volving Sword. 141 
 
 We have clear proof of this in a fragment of lyric 
 poetry, originally set forth in Aceadian, the text of 
 which has come down to us, accompanied by an in- 
 terlined Assyrian translation, on one of the clay tab- 
 lets of the British Museum. (') It is a song of tri- 
 umph, a sort of dithyrambic, of a warrior god to his 
 victorious arms^ perhaps it may be Marduk, when 
 about to engage in his cosmogonic struggle against 
 the monster Tiamat. He is armed with a complete 
 panoply, — grappling-hook [namzar), lance (ariktu), 
 lasso (shibbu), bow (qashtu), club (zizpan), and shield 
 {kabab); furthermore, he. holds a disk in each hand. 
 This is his most formidable weapon, the one which 
 assures to him the victory, one upon which he dwells 
 with most satisfaction, describing it with a perfect 
 wealth of metaphors. These varied metaphors, 
 which seem at first sight contradictory, are re- 
 concilable only when allowed to apply to a wea- 
 pon for slinging, shaped like a "disk" or like 
 the " sun," moving horizontally with a gyratory mo- 
 tion, like that of a "waterspout," having a hollow 
 centre, that the tips of the fingers can pass through, 
 whence seven divergent rays issue toward a circum- 
 ference, about which are studded " fifty heads," — 
 fifty sharp points. 
 
 (^) Cuneiform Inserip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 19, No. 2. 
 Oppert made the first translation of this fragment, and since then 
 it'has been taken up by several scholars in succession, who each 
 made the meaning of the text plainer. The last version, and the 
 clearest, as I think, is one which 1 have given, with a philological 
 analysis, in my Etudes Accadiennes, vol. III., p. 27 et seq. I refer 
 the reader to this work as a justification of my translation, and 
 will therefore refrain from reproducing in a note either the Acea- 
 dian or Assyrian transcription of the text. 
 
142 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The reader may judge himself as to further details 
 by the quotations which follow : 
 
 " In my right hand I hold my disk of fire ; in my 
 left hand I hold my disk of carnage.(') 
 
 The sun with fifty faces, the high weapon of my 
 divinity, I hold it. 
 
 The weapon which devours entirely, like the ogre, 
 I hold it. 
 
 That which breaks the mountains, the powerful 
 weapon of the god Anu, I hold it. 
 
 That which bends the mountains, the fish with the 
 seven fins, I hold it. 
 
 The littu of the battle, which devastates and deso- 
 lates the rebellious land, I hold it. 
 
 The whirpool of the battle, the weapon of fifty 
 heads, I hold it. 
 
 Like unto the enormous serpent, with seven heads, 
 unto a wave which divides itself into seven branchas. 
 
 Like unto the serpent which lashes the waves of 
 the sea, (attacking) the enemy in front. 
 
 Devastating in the violence of battles, domlnatrix 
 of heaven and of earth, the weapon of seven heads, 
 T hold it. 
 
 The weapon which fills the land with the terror of 
 
 its vast strength. 
 
 (1) This "disk of fire'' and this "disk of carnage" are so 
 highly esteemed, as having in themselves "a spirit" like the 
 wheels of Yehezqel's vision, a life of their own like the lahat 
 kahareb of Genesis, that they are finally invoked, as personal 
 gods, side by side with Shamash (the Sun) and his spouse Gula 
 {Cuneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. HI., pi. 66, rev., 1. 31 and 32, b). 
 
The Kerubim and Revolving Sword. 143 
 
 In my right hand powerfully, the projectile of 
 gold and of onyx, I hold it." 
 
 Thus we have in one of the most ancient texts of 
 Chaldaic poetry the distinct allusion to a mythological 
 weapon, entirely analogous to the tohaJcra of the In- 
 dian heroes, and corresponding, in a very remarkable 
 manner, to the idea which is most naturally evoked 
 by the very exjjressious of the Bible texts as to the 
 nature of the "revolving sword," placed with the 
 kerubim at the gate of the garden of '£den.(*) It 
 may have been observed that in the fragment just 
 cited the weapon is designated — and this completes 
 the similarity — by the word littu, which is the regular 
 Assyrian correspondent of the Hebrew lahat. The 
 Assyrian version thus translates the ideogram used 
 in the Accadian text, a peculiar ideogram for which 
 the Cuneiform Syllabary, A, 'So. 134, gives confi- 
 dently the reading silam in the pre-Semitic idiom of 
 Chaldea. The word — with its consonantal structure 
 Iht, vocalized in the Hebrew into lahat, and in the 
 Assyrian into lit (for lihit) — was therefore employed 
 to designate this kind of weapon in the different 
 languages of the Semitic family. Still, the Assyrian 
 
 (1) Mr. Fox Talbot {Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archse- 
 ology, Tol. v., p. 1 et seq.) believes that he has found, in the first 
 fragment of the tablet which relates the struggle between Bel- 
 Marduk and Tiamat, in the description of the preparations of 
 the god before the battle, something analogous to this "revolving 
 sword," and Abb^ Tigouroux has followed him [La Bible et les Be 
 couvertes Modernes, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 207). But in reality there 
 is nothing like it in this text, of which a more exact translation 
 may be found, accompanied by the interlinear transcription of 
 the text, in the first appendix at the end of this volume, I. F. 
 
144 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 gives us no more decisive information than does the 
 Hebrew upon the etymological sense of the word, 
 for, so far, we are not acquainted with a second ex- 
 ample in the texts of this language. It is true that 
 there are two verbal roots I6hat, one signifying " to 
 flame," the other "to envelop, cover, hide;" it is the 
 second which gave lahat " illusion, enchantment," to 
 the Hebrew. But we remain in the same uncer- 
 tainty as to knowing from which of the two may be 
 derived our word lahat=lit, the kind of weapon which 
 we have attempted to define, and therefore cannot 
 tell whether it be thus named as "flaming" or as 
 "enchanted and magic." Let us add, that the notion 
 of "enveloping" is always intimately associated with 
 that of " surrounding " and of " going around," and 
 that, consequently, a name derived from the second 
 of the roots we have indicated might agree perfectly 
 with the gyratory motion of the object to which the 
 name applies. 
 
 However that may be, the " revolving sword " of 
 the third chapter of Genesis, as well as the kerftbim, 
 is found again in the cuneiform documents, the thing 
 no less than the word. Here again we are compelled 
 to settle down upon Chaldea as the point whence the 
 narration started. But it is strange that the use of 
 the weapon analogous to the tchakra of India, which 
 is designated by the expression lahat hahereb ham- 
 mithJiappeketh, does not make its appearance at the 
 Assyrian epoch, either in the texts or on the monu- 
 ments, and neither do we find a trace of it among 
 the peoples of Syria, Phoenicia, and Palestine in their 
 historic age. In Chaldea we come upon a notice of 
 
The Kerubim and Rercolving Sword. 145 
 
 it in an inscription dating back to the remotest past 
 of this country, just as among the Hebrews it is found 
 alone in the traditional narration of the origin of 
 humanity, as given in the Jehovist document. This 
 affords, it seems to me, an important indication of 
 the extremely remote date at which we must place 
 this story, not only as to subject, but for the deter- 
 mination of at least some of its essential terms. The 
 material detail, which we have laid so much stress 
 upon, and which has a positive and tangible charac- 
 ter, carries us back with much greater show of proba- 
 bility to the age of the migration of the Tera'hites 
 than to that time when the influence of the civiliza- 
 tion of Assyria, backed by force of arms, wielded an 
 irresistible power over the kingdoms of IsrMl and 
 Yehudah. 
 10 
 
CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 THE FEATEICIDE AND TOUNDATION OF THE 
 FIRST CITY. 
 
 At that epoch when the Semitic idiom, qualified 
 by the Assyrian, had come to be exclusively the 
 spoken language of Babylon and Nineveh, the twelve 
 months of the year were designated by those names, 
 subsequently adopted by the Jews and the majority 
 of the Semites, which, philologically, are extremely 
 difficult of explanation, though in the cuneiform 
 texts this nomenclature rarely occurs in phonetic 
 characters, being more frequently replaced by an 
 ideographic sign appropriate to each month. The 
 meaning of these ideographic signs has no connection 
 with the meaning which has been found to lurk 
 under the corresponding Semitic name. Hence they 
 constitute a second symbolic and religious nomencla- 
 ture, perfectly distinct, and a valuable tablet in the 
 British Museum Q) discloses to us the fact that this 
 
 (') See Norris, Assyrian Dictionary, vol. I., p. 50; Fr. Lenor- 
 mant, Les premiires civilisations, vol. II., p. 71 et seq. ; Sayoe, in 
 the Transactions of the Societt/ of Biblical Archaeology, vol. III., pp. 
 161-164 ; Friedrioh Delitzsch, Assyriscke Lesestilcke, 2d Ed., p. 70, 
 No. 3. In the fourth appendix at the end of this volume, table 1, 
 we give the list of months of the Cbaldeo-Babyloniau year, with 
 all their different designations. 
 
 146 
 
The Fratricide. 147 
 
 designation of each month by a simple ideogram, is 
 merely an abbreviation of an ancient nomenclature, 
 dating back to the ante-Semitic civilization of Chal- 
 dea, when the full appellations of the months all 
 referred to myths. We are acquainted with some 
 of these myths, through the fragments of epic nar- 
 rations which George Smith has brought to light, 
 and there is no doubt that the greater part of them 
 belong to the cycle of cosmogonic traditions, besides 
 being related to the sign corresponding with the 
 month in the Zodiac. Thus the name of the eleventh 
 month in the year is " Month of the curse of rain," 
 its myth being the deluge, and its zodiacal sign 
 Aquarius. 
 
 The third month of the year is, in the mythical 
 nomenclature, " the month of brick-making," and in 
 fact a ritual command among the Babylonians and 
 Assyrians ordained for this month the liturgic cere- 
 mony for the moulding of bricks for sacred buildings 
 and royal edifices. (^) Religion in this case conse- 
 
 (') See chiefly the indications of the inscription called " of the 
 Barrel-Cylinder of Sargon" (Ouneif. Ima-. of West. Asia, vol. I., 
 pi. 36, 1. 47-51 ; Oppert, Les inscriptions de Dour-Sarhayan, p. 18, 
 1. 57-61). We modify the details of Oppert's translation in some 
 particulars, in accordance with the progress made in Assyrian 
 philology since 1870. 
 
 "In the month of the first summer, the month of the royal 
 twin, of the god Great Stag (surname common to Ea and to Shin), 
 of the god who exercises dominion over the heavens, who covers 
 my side with his protection, of the god illuminator of heaven and 
 earth, of the hero among the gods. Shin, (the month) which, by 
 the decrees of Anu, Bel and Ea, the god with the bright eye, 
 that bricks be made in it, in order to build a city, or a house, 
 has been called ' the month of the brick,' in the day of the invooa- 
 
148 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 crated a usage resulting from the physical climatic 
 conditions. In Chaldea and Babylonia the majority 
 of the edifices were built of bricks simply dried in 
 the sun. The third month of the year (Sivan, May- 
 June) coincides with the period when the waters of 
 the Euphrates and Tigris, which have been rising 
 during March and April, begin to fall ; the condition 
 of the soil left by the retreating waters makes it easy 
 to mould the bricks at that particular time, and then 
 to have them dry in the sun, already burning in its 
 heat, though not yet fierce enough to crack the raw 
 brick, which would inevitably happen if they were 
 dried in July or August. Seeing as we do, in the 
 royal inscriptions, the importance attached to the 
 ceremony of brick-making from the religious stand- 
 
 tiou to the son of the Lord of the vast understanding (Marduk), 
 to Nabu, scribe of the universe, mover of all things of the gods 
 (the days of iuvooatiou to Nabu are the 4th, 8th and 1 7th of the 
 month), I have caused his bricks to be moulded (those for the 
 new city being built by the king) ; to Laban, lord of the brick 
 foundations, and to Nergal, son of Bel, I have immolated sheep as 
 victims ; I have caused flutes to be played, and I have raised my 
 hands in invocation. In the month of Ab, the month of the 
 descent of the god Fire, dissipating the damp mists (?), fixing the 
 corner-stone of the city and of the house, I have laid its founda- 
 tions, I have settled its bricks." 
 
 Tna arah ftp (the sign ur has been substituted for the sign ip in 
 the last character, by a mistake of the scribe) arah koM iarri ill 
 turahi Tobi Hi tarif uzza [Jamje (the scribe has omitted the 
 ideogram AN) musaglim (;addi Hi nannar same irfitiv qarrad Hani 
 Sin ia ina hmat Aniv Beh u &a Hi bel ini elli ana laban libitti ebii 
 ala ubita arah libitti nab& ziknisu ma yum q&bi sa abal bel Well 
 palM Nabu tupsar gimri muma'ir kullat Hdni uialbina libnasm. ana, 
 Laban bel usse libitte u Neurugal ablu sa Bel kirri niqt aqqi sirqa 
 asruq aitdsi nis qatateya. ina arah abu arah arad 1st miisbil ambate 
 ratupte mukin temen all u biti usseiu addi va ukin libnassu. 
 
The Fratricide. 149 
 
 point, and being able to prove decisively its associa- 
 tion with the symbolical name of the month, (') it 
 would be difficult not to believe that it is con- 
 nected with the myth as well, and that this myth 
 is related to the foundation of a city, doubtless the 
 first city. Now the sign of the third month in the 
 Zodiac was, with the Chaldeans, as with ourselves 
 still, the sign of Gemini; and we find the name 
 " month of the twins " sometimes substituted for that 
 of " month of brick-making," as the designation of 
 sivan.l^) How natural, in this connection, to call to 
 mind the Bible story which associates the building of 
 the first city with the first murder, perpetrated by 
 one brother upon another ! This tradition, which 
 associates the formation of a city with a fratricide, is 
 in fact one of the ideas common to most nations, of 
 strictly primitive origin, anterior to the dispersion of 
 the great civilized races, and may be traced almost 
 everywhere. It would be a curious study to follow 
 it through all its variations, beginning with Qain, 
 who built the first city, Hanok, after slaying Habel, 
 and ending with Romulus, who laid the foundations 
 of Rome in the blood of his brother Remus.(') 
 
 (') Also with its popular name, for sivan is manifestly deriyed 
 from the same root as the Hebrew sin, Aramaic seyan, "dirt, 
 clay." 
 
 (') Sayce, in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archse- 
 ology, vol. III., p. 162. 
 
 (') Of course we could not follow out all the details which this 
 study would demand. We will limit ourselves to suggesting them 
 to the scholars whose researches and thoughts are taken up with 
 primitive traditions, and who hold that the scrutiny of the docu- 
 ments and customs of historic epochs go farther toward fixing the 
 origin of the great civilized nations of the Ancient World, than 
 
150 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 We will only recall the history of Agamenes and 
 Trophonios, the two mythical builders of the Temple 
 of Apollo at Delphi and of the Treasury of Orcho- 
 menes. Agamenes is himself caught in a trap in the 
 Treasury which he helped to build, while attempting 
 to rob it, and his brother Trophonios, in order to save 
 . him from a thief's punishment, kills him and carries 
 ^away his head.(') The fable is not of Greek inven- 
 tion ; it arose originally in the East, for we find it 
 again, in every detail, in the first part of the popu- 
 lar legend which Herodotus gleaned in Egypt in 
 regard to King Rhampsinitus.(^) The circumstance 
 
 making use of the method of analogies drawn from the savagea of 
 our own day. The most common idea suggested by this mode of 
 study is that the beginnings of a city must be associated with a 
 human sacrifice, that its foundations may be watered with pure 
 blood. It would be easy to trace this idea through the popular 
 traditions of every nation. We will note simply, because this 
 does not take us outside the confines of the Semitic or Syro- 
 Euphratic worlds, the curious legends which the anonymous 
 author of the Ghronicon paschale (I., pp. 72 and 78, Bonn Ed.) has 
 preserved for us in regard to the foundation of Tarsus in Cilicia 
 and Gortyna in Crete, two cities of Phoenician origin. The heroic 
 founder of each of these cities immolates upon its site a young 
 virgin, whom this very immolation deifies, so that she becomes 
 the Fortune of the city. On the same principle, Romulus and 
 Eemus are the two Lares Indigetes of the primitive Rome of the 
 Palatine (Preller, Rmmische Mythologie, p. 695), Remus, originally 
 Romus, the murdered brother, from this stand-point taking pre- 
 cedence of his brother and murderer. In all this we have an 
 evident echo of the ancient tradition which connected the founda- 
 tion of the first city with a murder, that foundation becoming 
 the type of all that followed. 
 
 (1) Pausan, IX. 37, 3 ; Charax ap Sohol. ad Aristophan. Nuh., 
 V. 508. 
 
 (2) Herod., II. 121. 
 
'The Fratricide. 151 
 
 of the beheading by the murderer-brother, which 
 appears in both narratives, is important, and will 
 furnish us with a guiding thread which we need but 
 follow in order to get bapk at last to our starting 
 point. 
 
 The Roman traditions relate that when Tarquin 
 caused the foundations of Jupiter Capitolinus to be 
 dug, a human head was found in the trench, which, 
 by a prodigy, was still fresh and bleeding, and in 
 this the Etruscan haruspices saw an omen of the 
 future grandeur of the sanctuary and the town.(^) 
 This head, it was added, was that of Olus or Tolus, 
 assassinated by the slaves of his brother,(^) a repeti- 
 tion of the story of Romulus and Remus, with its loca- 
 tion on the Gapitoline instead of the Palatine hill.(^) 
 I will not dwell upon its similarity with the story 
 of the heads of the Danaides' husbands, buried by 
 Danaos, after their murder, under the foundations of 
 the walls of the citadel at Argos,(*) nor the rather 
 extensive cycle of fables which this legend opens to 
 us.(*) But it is impossible not to note that the Capi- 
 
 (1) Dionys. Halicarn.,I'V. 59 et seq. ; Tit. Liv., I. 55 ; Serv. ad 
 Virgil, JSneid, VIII., v. 345 ; Aurel. Vict., De vir illustr., VIII. 4 ; 
 Isidor., Origin., XV., 2. 
 
 (2) Arnob., Adv. gent., VI. 7. 
 
 (5) It is told, further, that the Etruscan augur, consulted by 
 Tarquin upon the signification of the discovery j ust made, wished 
 to turn the presage to his own profit, but his son, Argus, betrayed 
 the secret to the king's deputies. The furious augur pursued his 
 sou as far as Rome, where he sought refuge, and slew him in the 
 place called Argiletum (Serv. ad Virgil, JEneid, VIII., v. 345), 
 Another variation of the story of the murder. 
 
 (*) Pausan., II., 24, 3. 
 
 (^) See Ch. Lenormant, Nouvelle galerie Mythologique, p. 43, 
 
152 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 toline was first of all the Mount of Saturn,(') and 
 that the Roman archaeologists established a complete 
 affinity between the Capitoline and Mount Cronios in 
 Olympia, from the standpoint of their traditions and 
 religious origin. C') This Mount Cronios is, as it were, 
 the Omphalos of the sacred city of Elis, the primitive 
 centre of its worship. It was at the foot of Cronios 
 that the Olympic games were celebrated, and with 
 the Greeks the institution of the games is always 
 connected with a funereal origin ; in point of fact, 
 they take place near a tomb.(') And, in truth, the 
 Olympian Cronios, like the Capitol, with its head of 
 Olus or Tolus,(*) is a tomb as well as a mountain. (°) 
 
 (1) Dionya. Halicarn., I., 34 ; II., 1 ; Varr., De ling. Lat, V., 42. 
 
 (2) Dionys. Halioarn., I., 34. The historian connects this "with 
 the tradition of the colony of Epseans, coming from Elis and set- 
 tling on the Capitoline. 
 
 (3) Ch. Lonormant, Nouv. gal. Mythol., p 27. 
 
 (*) Ch. Lenormant, Nouv. gal. Mythol., p. 41. — The Capitol was 
 also the tomb of the Virgin Tarpeia (Varr., De ling. Lat., V., 42) 
 [ed. Miiller, 1833. Tr.], a tomb which was the object of a public 
 cult (Dionys. Halicarn., II., 40 ; comp. Fest., v. Tarpeise), and 
 it has been already remarked (Ch. Lenormant, Ifouv. gal. Myth., 
 p. 42) that the singular contradictions of the stories relating to the 
 death of Tarpeia show her possibly to have been " the victim 
 devoted to that fate from the foundation of the citadel, and now 
 become its protecting. Fortune." 
 
 (5) Again we notice that it was at Olympia that Oinomaos 
 beheaded the pretenders to the hand of his daughter Hippodamia, 
 whom he had overcome at the chariot race (Philostrat. Jun., 
 Icon., 9), and that he built the city of Harpinse (Pausan., VI., 
 21, 7) over the tomb of these victims of his cruelty, the name of 
 this town seeming to be derived from that of the scimetar of 
 Cronos ; just as Danaos built the citadel of Argos over the sepul- 
 chre in which he deposited the heads of his daugliters' husbands. 
 
The Fratricide. 153 
 
 It sometimes receives the name of 01ympus,(') and it 
 is related that it held hidden within its bosom the 
 sepulchre of a mysterious personage, whose name was 
 kept secret.(^) Some supposed it to be the giant 
 Ischenos, who, during a famine, offered himself up 
 for the salvation of the people ; and others, the enig- 
 matical Taraxippos, whose name, as Pausanias tells 
 us, was the disguise of a god, or a hero, in regard 
 to whose true nature opinions differed widely.(^) 
 There is an evident connection between this mys- 
 terious personage, buried under Mount Cronios, and 
 the child Sosipolis, honored by a no less myste- 
 rious worship in a sanctuary located at the foot of 
 the same height ;(*) his legend being of the same 
 character as that of Ischenos, in supposing him to 
 have been the deliverer of the city. A number of 
 indications go to prove that in the oldest form of the 
 traditions of Olympia, the god or hero entombed in 
 Cronios was called 01ympos,(°) and was the Eponym 
 of the city. After the same manner, an Olympos 
 was sometimes substituted for Zeus, in his sacred 
 sepulchre in Crete ; (^) and still another Olympos 
 was supposed to be buried under the Phrygian 
 Olympus. (^) All this brings us to the fable of the 
 three Corybantes, the two elder of whom slew their 
 
 (1) Tzetz. ad Lycophr. Cassandr., v. 42; oomp. Schol. od Apol- 
 lon. Rhod., Argonaut, I., t. 598 ; Strab., VIII., p. 356. 
 
 (2) Tzetz. a(? Lycophr., Cassandr., v. 42. 
 
 (3) VI., 20, 8 and 9. 
 
 (*) Pausan., VI., 20, 2 and 3 ; 25, 4. 
 
 (5) Ch. Lenormant, Nouv. gal. Mythol., p. 27. 
 
 (6) Ptolem. Hephtest., II., p. 17, ed. Roulez. 
 (') Sohol. ad Theocrit. Idyll, XIII., v. 30. 
 
154 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 younger brother, cut off his head, and, after crown- 
 ing it, buried it beneath Olympus, (') the Phrygian 
 mountain, according to Welcker;(^) the Olympian, 
 according to Charles Lenormant.(^) The same inci- 
 dent was related of the Cabiri,(*) in this particular 
 like the Corybantes, excejJt that a variation was 
 introduced into the story, to the effect that the 
 phallus, not the head, of their brother was what 
 they possessed themselves of. The representations 
 of the event engraved upon the Etruscan mirrors, 
 attest the importance of the fable of the fratricide 
 in the Cabiric mysteries, which had developed so 
 largely in Etruria in the third century B. C.(^) 
 
 There are no personages in all Greek Mythology 
 more obscure and complex than the Cabiri and the 
 Corybantes. Their physiognomy and their nature 
 are made up of the most diverse elements, and the 
 consequence is an amalgamation which results in 
 
 (}) J. Firmic. Matern., De error, profan. relig., p. 23 ; Clem. 
 Alex., Protrept., p. 16, ed. Potter. 
 
 (^) Qriechische GoetterUhre, vol. III., p. 179. 
 
 (^) Nouv. gal. Mythol., p. 43. — It should be observed here that 
 the Cabiric worship is not unknown at Olympus (Gerhard, Pro- 
 drom. Mythol. Kansterklxrung, p. 113 ; Hyberborisch rcemische Stu- 
 dien, vol. I., p. 34 ; Fr. Lenormant, in Dictionnaire des Antiquiies of 
 Daremberg & Saglio, vol. I., p. 769). It serves as groundwork 
 in grouping the divinities adored in the Prytaneum of that city 
 (Pausan., V., 15, 7), which is the connecting link between the 
 religion of Elis and that of the Lybian Greeks. 
 
 (*) Clem. Alex., Protrept., p. 16, ed. Potter. 
 
 (^) Gerhard, Ueber die Metallspiegel der Etru^her, in his Gesam- 
 melte ahademische Abhandlungcn, vol.. II., pp, 227-314; Fr. Le- 
 normant, in the Dictionnaire des AntiquitSs of Daremberg & Saglio, 
 vol. I., p. 771. 
 
The Fratricide. 155 
 
 almost inextricable confusion. The Cabiri are, in 
 the first place, the chief deities of one of the principal 
 forms of the Pelasgian religion, (') and they always 
 appear in this character in Samothracia; similarly, 
 there was in Greece, in early times, a god called 
 Corybas, who was one of the most important personi- 
 fications of the sun.(^) But in connection with the 
 great Cabiric gods, and associated with Corybas, we find 
 grouped a whole procession of follo'svers (;r,oo';ro^o:), 
 intermediate between the gods and men, who were 
 also termed Cabiri and Corybantes, (*) and who were 
 finally confounded with the gods themselves in 
 popular mythological stories. Eegarded in the light 
 of secondary and ministering deities, or dac/xousc, the 
 Cabiri and Corybantes offer the closest resemblance 
 to the Curetes, the Dactyles and the Telchines ; like 
 them, they are at once supernatural beings, repre- 
 sentatives of the ancient sacerdotal corporations of 
 the primitive ages,(^) and the ancestors and proto- 
 types of the human race.(^) All these varied ele- 
 ments enter into the myth of the fratricide, mixed 
 up in an inextricable fashion ; this myth holding a 
 
 (^) See my article Cabiri, in Daremberg & Saglio's Dictionnaire 
 des AntiquiUs. 
 
 (^) See proofs of this in Maury, Histoire des Religions de la 
 Grice antique, vol. I., p. 199. 
 
 (^) Fr. Lenormant, in Daremberg & Saglio's Dictionnaire des 
 AntiquitSs, p. 763. 
 
 (*) Preller, GriecMsche Mythologie, 2d Ed., vol. I., pp. 514-519 ; 
 Maury, Histoire des Religions de la Grice, vol. I., pp. 198-207. 
 
 (5) Gerhard, Griechisehe Mythologie, §§ 636 and 639. 
 
156 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 chief place in the conception of them from the mys- 
 tical standpoint. (') 
 
 A very ancient syncretism, having its roots in 
 Asia, combined there the primitive tradition of the 
 first murder, which is a fratricide and connected with 
 the founding of the first town, with that account, of 
 the very essence of the old religions of the Pelasgic 
 race, concerning the child-god, whose nature is favor- 
 able to man, the genius, who is saviour and mediator, 
 issue of the great mother-goddess, and placed beside 
 her, like the child Zeus beside Rhea, Sosipolis beside 
 Ilithya, Tychon beside Tyche, lacchos beside Deme- 
 ter, the child Jupiter beside the Fortuna Primigenia 
 of Pr8eneste,(^) the saviour-genius or Agathodaimon, 
 whose habitual symbols are the serpent and the 
 phallus, the signification of which is in this case ade- 
 quate. (^) The child-saviour and mediator of the 
 Pelasgian cults is frequently represented as carry- 
 ing out his work of salvation with the price of his 
 death, and a true passion. (^) This is a root idea in 
 
 (1) The story of Trophonios and Agamedea, just related, 
 belongs here, the kinship of these personages to the Cabiri 
 having already suggested itself to Maury [Histoire des Religiom 
 de la G-rice, toI. I., p. 212). 
 
 (2) Gerhard, Griechische Mythologie, §§ 155 and 156. 
 
 (') Gerhard, Griechische Mythologie, \^ 157-159.— Let us note 
 that it was their dead brother's phallus that the Cabiri carried off 
 and shut up in the chest of their mysteries (Clem. Alex., ProtrepL, 
 p. 16, ed. Potter). The child Sosipolis changes into a serpent 
 fPausan., VI., 20, 3). In the xxxixth hymn of the Orphic Col- 
 lection, addressed to the Corybante slain by his brothers, it is 
 said that Demeter, changing his form, made him into the serpent 
 ■which guards her temple. 
 
 (*) Gerhard, Griechische Mythologie, §^ 174 and 175. 
 
The Fratricide. 157 
 
 the-myth of the fratricide of the Cabiri, or the Cory- 
 bantes, for the victim therein becomes the supreme 
 mediator of the mysteries, and after his death his 
 murderer-brothers are simply the ministers of his 
 worship. As in the Cretan myth of Zagreus, assimi- 
 lated afterwards to the Eleusinian lacchos, it becomes 
 mixed with the story, fundamental in the religions of 
 Semitic paganism, of the young solar god who dies pe- 
 riodically under the blows of an inimical power, and 
 thereafter comes to life again. (^) In spite of the incon- 
 testable intervention of these purely religious symbolic 
 conceptions, linked to the beliefs of a naturalistic pan- 
 theism, we may reasonably establish an affinity be-- 
 tween the fratricide of the Corybantes, or the Cabiri, 
 and the primordial tradition of the fratricide in the 
 family of the father of humanity, which we find in the 
 fourth chapter of Genesis, free from all such alloy. 
 In truth, in some parts of Asia Minor, the three Co- 
 rybantes, "whom the sun saw the first to germinate 
 from the trunk of trees," were represented as the 
 authors of the human race,(^) just as elsewhere the 
 Curetes,(') and again, in other traditions, the Titans,('') 
 murderers of Zagreus. (°) On the other hand, the 
 
 Q-) Fr. Lenormant, in Daremberg & Saglio's Dictionnaire des 
 AntiquitSs, vol. I., p. 770. 
 
 (2) Fragment of Pindar, cited by the author of the PMlosophu- 
 mena, v., 7, p. 96, ed. Miller; see Schneidewin, in the Philologus, 
 vol. I., p. 421 et seq. 
 
 (') Same fragment. 
 
 (*) We will return to this in chapters vii. and x. 
 
 (*) See the texts indicated above, p. 52, note 1, which refers 
 the origin of the immaterial part of man to the blood of Zagreus, 
 on which the Titans, his ancestors, were fed. 
 
158 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 sacred legends of Lemnos made Cabiros, "initiator 
 of the sacred orgies," the first of mortals,(') that is, 
 the brother immolated by his brothers,(^) and become 
 the chief Cabiros, indeed the only Cabiros, as wor- 
 shipped at Thessalonica.f) 
 
 It is true that in the fable of their fratricide there 
 are three Cabiri, or Corybantes, two of them slaying 
 their younger brother; while, in the Bible story, 
 the murder of Habel is a drama with two actors. 
 But the Cabiri are sometimes three, sometimes 
 two;(^) indeed, duality is the most ancient form 
 of these godSjC*) and for that reason they are in so 
 many localities identified with the Dioscuri,(*) and 
 quite as much so with the Roman Penates,(') the 
 pair which is manifested under a human form in 
 the fraternal enemies, Romulus and Remus,(^) and 
 reappears in all the cities of Latium. (') In the 
 
 (') Fragment of Pindar, cited by the author of Philosophumena, 
 T., 7, p. 96, ed. Miller. 
 
 (2) Fr. Lenormaut, in Daremberg & Saglio's Dictionnaire des 
 Antiquites, vol. I., p. 770. 
 
 (') J. Firmic. Matern., De error, profan. rdig., p. 23. On the 
 only Cabiros of Thessalonica, see the medals of this town, and 
 also what Lactantius says, De faka relig., I., 15, 8; Fr. Lenor- 
 mant, in Daremberg & Saglio's Dictionnaire des AntiquiUs, vol. I., 
 p. 769 et seq. 
 
 (*) Fr, Lenormant, in the same work, pp. 759 and 770. 
 
 [') Fr. Lenormant, in the same work, pp. 759-763 and 769. 
 
 C) Fr. Lenormant, in the same work, pp. 759, 760, 768 and 
 767-769. 
 
 (') Dionys. Ilalicarn, I., 61 and 68; Macrob., Saturn, III., 4; 
 Serv. «(? Virgil, ^neid, I., v. 378; III., v. 148. 
 
 (8) Preller, Rcemische Mytkologie, p. 695. 
 
 C") Comp. what Virgil says [JEneid, VII. , v. 670) of the divine 
 twins of the Tibur, whom Servius (a. A. I.) changes from two to 
 
The Fratricide. 159 
 
 story of Genesis there are but the two sons of Ad&m, 
 at the time of the fratricide, Qaln and Habel, victim 
 and murderer; but subsequently Sh6th is born to 
 take the place of H4bel, and thus the sons of AdS,m, 
 appearing first as two, are three in all, like the sons 
 of N6ah, author of the new post-diluvian race of 
 men, and like their correspondents in the Qainite 
 genealogy, the three sons of Lemek, are heads of 
 races and inventors of the arts. Qaln, in some of 
 the Semitic countries, where he was known under 
 this appellation, may and must have been looked 
 upon as a true Cabiros. His name, in fact, lends 
 itself to a double signification, and consequently to 
 one of those paronomasias so much after the taste of 
 Semitic antiquity. We noticed above(') the meaning 
 adopted and paraphrased by the redactor of the 
 Jehovist document inserted in the fourth chapter 
 of Genesis, a meaning philologically entirely justi- 
 fiable, and making the first-born of Adam "the 
 creature, the offspring " ^ar eKceZZence. But there is 
 another homophonous word, qain, coming from the 
 root qHn, and not from qdnah, which means " work- 
 man, smith ;"(^) this is the same which we find used, 
 among the descendants of Qain, as the surname of 
 the inventor of metallurgy. Tubal Qain, " Ttibal the 
 smith."(^) That the name of Qain has been some- 
 three, and what is said by the same Servius {ad Virgil, JEneid, 
 VII., v. 678) about those of Praeneste. 
 
 (1) P. 14, note 1. 
 
 (') See Gelpke, Neutestamentliche Studien, in the Theologische 
 Siudien und Krittken, 1849, p. 639 et seq. 
 
 (») Genesis It. 22. 
 
160 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 times understood as having this signification,Q is 
 proved to us by the fragment of one of the Phoeni- 
 cian cosmogonies, included in the Sanchoniathon of 
 Philo of Byblos.(^) The first representatives of the 
 liuman race therein are Technites, "the workman" and 
 "the Autochthon made of earth," Greek translations, 
 through which appear unquestionably, as Eenan(') 
 has already discovered, the original Semitic appella- 
 tions, Q&n for Qatn (following the rules of Phoenician 
 vocalization), and Addm min-hdaddmdth. " These 
 are they," adds the narrator, " who found out how to 
 mix chopped straw with clay to make bricks, how to 
 dry them in the sun, and to build houses with roofs," 
 a point which brings us back to the tradition of the 
 building of the first town, attributed to Qatn by the 
 Bible, and the legend of " the month of brickmak- 
 ing" among the Chaldeo-Babylonians. From these 
 were born Agros and Agrotes, the ancestors of agri- 
 culturists and hunters, occupations which allow of 
 the restoration of their Phoenician appellations, 
 Sadd, "the man of the field,"(*) and ^M, "the 
 
 (') This has been perfectly apprehended by Goldziher, who, in 
 his mythic system, makes a Hephaistos of Qain [Der Myihos bd 
 den Hebr^ern, p. 132). [Eng. Trans., Lend. 1877, p. 113. Tn.] 
 
 (2) P. 20, ed. Orelli ; see first appendix at the end of this 
 volume. II. E. 
 
 (") Mem. de V Acad, des Inscr., new series, vol. XXIII., 2d Part, 
 pp. 267 and 276. 
 
 (*) A curious confusion on the part of the Greek translator, no- 
 ticed as early as the sixteenth century by Scaliger, brought about 
 the insertion of a sentence to the effect that "Agros is specially 
 honored at Byblos as the greatest of the gods, and that his Naos, 
 carried upon a chariot, enjoyed a high veneration in Phoenicia" 
 (see the representation of the Ark of Astarte, mounted on wheels, 
 
The Fratricide. 161 
 
 hunter." (') These are the same who are called 
 Aletes and Titans, probably Ilim and Nepilim ; (^) 
 and their sons were Amynos and Magos (so far it 
 seems impossible to restore the primitive form of 
 these two appellations, which have been greatly 
 changed), who taught men to live in villages and 
 pasture flocks, this last feature indisputably recalling 
 the three sons of Lemek, with whom ended the 
 genealogy of the Q,ainites.(') 
 
 In the Phoenician narrative, which we have just 
 analysed according to the fragments of Sanchonia- 
 thon, Adam and Qain seem to be brothers, instead of 
 father and son. But it is a peculiarity of the Cabiri, 
 when there are two of them, to be regarded as hold- 
 ing at times a filial, at times a fraternal, relation to 
 one another. The author of Philosophumena tells 
 
 which we find upon the coins of Sidon, during the imperial epoch : 
 Mionnet, Deser. de Med. Ant., toI. V., p. 367 et seq., and the 
 description given by Macrohius, Saturn., I., 23, of that of the god 
 of Heliopolis in Coelesyria ; finally, it would be well to consult on 
 this subject Abb6 Greppo, Recherches sur les temples portatifs des 
 Aneiens, & t occasion if un passage des Actes des Apotres, Lyons, 
 1834, pp. 9-13). He has confounded Shadde, "the Almighty," 
 with Sade, because in the Phoenician orthography there is no 
 visible difference between the two words. 
 
 (1) Schroeder, I think, is wrong in asserting (Die Phcenizische 
 Sprache, p. 19) that the root gdd in Phoenician simply meant " to 
 fish," and not " to hunt." It was susceptible of both meanings, 
 for the pair, Agreus and Halieus, in Sanchoniathon (p. 18, ed. 
 Orelli), only become intelligible by restoring two original names, 
 bearing a strong resemblance in sound to each other, and both 
 originally derived from the same root. 
 
 (') We will revert to this account in chapter vii., in reference 
 to its analogy with Genesis vi. 1-4. 
 
 (3) Genesis iv. 20-22. 
 11 
 
162 TJie Beginnings of History. 
 
 us(') — and he rests his authority upon a fragment of 
 one of the hymns sung during the performance of 
 the Hellenized mysteries of Phrygia(^) — that at Samo- 
 thracia the name of Adam was sometimes given to 
 the first of the Cabiri, the one who took the part of 
 father. Probably it was there an abbreviation of 
 Adamas or Adamastos, a surname frequently bestowed 
 upon HadeSjQ who seems akin to Axiokersow, the first 
 male Cabiros of Samothracia.{^) But in the third 
 century of the Christian era, the Samothracian Adam 
 was compared with the AAkm. of the Bible, and it 
 was said that the name designated in him the arche- 
 typal man,(^) a kind of Adam Qadmon. The com- 
 parisons we have just made show that perhaj)s this 
 idea is not so foreign to the fundamental and original 
 conception of the cult of the sacred isle in the Thra- 
 cian sea as was formerly supposed. There is nothing 
 even now so obscure, so diificult to settle, as the posi- 
 tion of the Phoenician elements in the religion of 
 Samothracia ; among modern scholars, some consider 
 that they preponderate, and see a Ken&nite importa- 
 tion in the Cabiric cult ; others absolutely deny this 
 Semitism, and regard the gods of Samothracia as 
 exclusively Pelasgian ; others again think that a 
 Phoenician influence is grafted upon a Pelasgic stock, 
 and that an assimilation began at an ancient epoch 
 
 (1) v., 8, p. 108, ed. Miller. 
 
 (2) v., 9, p. 118, ed. Miller; see Schneidewin, in the PAi7o%ra, 
 vol. III., p. 261. 
 
 (') Valckenaer a(Z Theocrit., Idyll., II., v. 34. 
 (*) Mnas. Patar. et Dionysodor. ap Schol. ad ApoUon. Ehod., 
 Argonaut., I., T. 917 ; Etymol. Magn. et Gud., t. Ka(3npot. 
 (5) Philosophumena, V., 8, p. 108, ed. Miller. 
 
The Fratricide. 163 
 
 between the Kdupoi or KdFsipot, personifications of 
 subterranean and demiurgic fire, and the Kabirim of 
 Phoenicia. In this uncertainty, although the name 
 of the Samothracian Adam may be traced to a most 
 probable Greek source, yet it would be impossible to 
 contradict decidedly the opinions of such as are 
 inclined to give it a Semitic origin. As a matter of 
 fact, near the BcBotian Thebes, an undoubted centre 
 of Phoenician colonization, where the Asiatic traits 
 crop out with singular energy in the local religion, 
 the two male Cabiri, associated with Demeter Cabiria, 
 and regarded as the ancestors of the priestly family of 
 Cabiri, who served in the sanctuary during the heroic 
 ages, are named Prometheus and Aitnaios.(^) These 
 names are peculiarly significant : Prometheus, in the 
 most ancient traditions, is the father of Deucalion, 
 from whom descend post-diluvian men ;(^) he it was, 
 beside, who endowed men with intellect, by commu- 
 nicating to them the fire stolen from heaven, in spite 
 of the prohibition of the gods ; later, it was he who 
 formed of earth the first ancestors of mankind; so 
 that he is at once the author of the human race in 
 the order of generation, and a Technites of high 
 degree. As to Aitnaios, his appellation shows him to 
 be a hero of that sort of labor, based upon the use 
 of fire, which his father, Prometheus, bad taught 
 him — a worker in metals and a smith. This pair, 
 Prometheus and Aitnaios, considering the two as 
 standing to each other in the relation of father and 
 son, correspond with Autocthon and Technites in 
 
 (1) Pausan., IX., 25, 5-7. 
 
 (2) We will return to this point in the tenth chapter. 
 
164 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Sanchoniathon. This seems to be also the Greek 
 translation of a Phcenician pair like AdAm and Qain, 
 or quite as likely, if we represent Prometheus as a 
 workman and Aitnaios as the first hierophant of the 
 mysteries upon which their traditions rest, like QaIn 
 and Han6k; for the name which in the Bible is 
 borne by the son of the fratricide, in honor of whom 
 the first city is called, signifies " the initiator ; " and 
 in him is personified initiation in all those mate- 
 rial arts necessarily associated with an urban and 
 stationary life, surrounded by the civilii;ation neces- 
 sary to its existence. 
 
 Now, when the Greeks adopted the twelve Chal- 
 daic signs of the Zodiac, and endeavored to assimilate 
 them with their mythology, some among them saw 
 the Cabiri in the constellation Gemini ;(^) the greater 
 number looked upon it as the Dioscuri,(^) whose like- 
 ness to the Cabiri we have but just established, and 
 
 (1) Orph., Hymn xxxviii. ; Nigid. ap Schol. ad German., Aral., 
 V. 147; Ampel., 3; comp. Sext. Empiric, p. 558. — Others dis- 
 tinguish the two stars of the Dioscuri from the three orbs of the 
 Cabiri: Polem. ap Schol. Florent. ad Eurip., Orest, v. 163, cor- 
 rected by Madvig, Emendat. in Oic. De leg. et Acad., p. 137. 
 
 (2) Polem. ap Schol. atf Eurip., OrcU., verse 1632; Ovid, Fast, 
 v., V. 693-720; Serv. ad Virgil, ^neid,Yl.,^. 121; Hygin., 
 Poet. Astron., II., 22 ; Nigid. ap Schol. a(i German., Aral., v. 147. — 
 As Preller justly remarks (Grlechische Mythologie, 2d Ed., vol. II., 
 p. 106), the assimilation of the Dioscuri to the twins of the Zodiac 
 was a late thing, like the adoption of the Zodiac itself. We do 
 not quote it, therefore, in order to try and establish an original 
 relation for the fable of the Tyndarid* and the tradition asso- 
 ciated by the Babylonians with the sign for the third month of 
 the year, but solely because the assimilation could not have been 
 made had it not been for a certain exterior resemblance between 
 this tradition and their mythologie history. 
 
The M-atridde, 165 
 
 who, before this identification, in their most ancient 
 conception, are not hostile brothers, — they present, 
 on the contrary, a type of close affection, — but bro- 
 thers forever divided in their celestial life, con- 
 demned to spend their time alternately, the one 
 under the earth among the dead, the other in heaven 
 among the stars. Q Others finally thought that they 
 recognized in the zodiacal twins, Amphion and 
 Zethos,(^) whom Prellerf) has so aptly called the 
 Dioscuri of Boeotia, the heroic builders of the walls 
 of Thebes,(*) for they are neither enemies nor sepa- 
 rated like the Tyndaridse, their fabulous history 
 resembling, in another way, that which we believe 
 to have existed among the Chaldeans and Babylo- 
 nians in regard to the two personages placed in this 
 celestial abode.(°) On the obverse of the coins of the 
 Greek city of Istros in Mcesia, an ingenious method 
 of symbolizing the alternate existence of the Dioscuri 
 in the heaven was adopted: their two heads, the 
 face toward you, are placed side by side, but one 
 inverted as regards the other, so that when one 
 appears to the spectator in his normal position, the 
 
 (1) Odyss., A, T. 298-303; Pindar, Mm., X., v. 55 et seq. ; 
 Apollodor., III., 11, 2; Hygin,, Fab. 251. 
 
 C) Schol. 0(? Germanic. , Arat., T. 147. 
 
 (3) OriecMsche Mythologu, 2d Ed., vol. II., p. 31. 
 
 (*) Apollon. Rhod., Argonaut, I., t. 740 and 735, and Schol. 
 «. h. I.; Syncell., p. 125; Horat., Ad Bison., v. 394. 
 
 (5) The mythic cycle of Thebes presented, in two distinct stories, 
 connected with different names, the two ideas, most commonly 
 united in one, of the brother-bmlders of one city, Amphion and 
 Zethos, and the inimical brothers, Eteocles and Polynioes. 
 
166 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 other is upside down, standing on his head.(^) Chal- 
 deo-Babylonian art had adopted the same combi- 
 nation to symbolize the opposition of the twins of 
 the Zodiac. Their ordinary representation, upon 
 cylinders of pietra dura, which were used as seals, 
 consisted of two little virile figures placed one above 
 the other, inverted, the feet of one touching those 
 of the other.(^) 
 
 It remains to us now to establish a last fact, 
 which appears to possess an importance of its own 
 in this connection. The third month of the Chaldeo- 
 Assyrian year is dedicated to " Shin, eldest son of 
 Bel,"(^) the lunar god, and not far back we saw(*) that 
 in the cuneiform inscription called that " of the Bar- 
 rel-Cylinder of Sargon," it is he who is called " the 
 royal twin." In fact, this god has a brother, originally 
 of an unmixed solar nature, f) who presides over the 
 following month, that of D(iz ;(^) this is Adar, the 
 Hercules of the Babylonians and Assyrians. The 
 two divine brothers, sons of Bel, appear as antago- 
 nists in a curious narrative unearthed by Ctesiasf^ 
 
 (') Eckhel, Doctrina Numorum Veterum, vol. II., p. 14; Millin, 
 Galerie Myihologique, pi. cxlix., No. 524. 
 
 (2) CuUimore, Oriental Cylinders, Nos. 65, 75 and 95; Lajard, 
 Oulte de Mithra, pi. xxyi., Nos. 1 and 3; xxvli., No. 5; liv. », 
 No. 6. 
 
 (') Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, toI. IV., pi. 33, 1. 38, a. 
 
 {«) P. 147, note 1. 
 
 (*) Fr. Lenormant, Essai de Commeniaire des Fragments de B(- 
 rose, p. 113 et seq. ; Leg dieux de Babylone et de V Assyrie, p. 23 
 et seq. 
 
 {^) Ouneif. Imerip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 33,1. 89, a. 
 
 C) Athen., XII., p. 530. 
 
The Fratricide. 167 
 
 and Nicolas of Damascus,(') in which they receive 
 the two names of Nannaros(^) and Parsondas.(^) Nan- 
 naros by stratagem succeeds in capturing his rival, 
 proud of his herculean strength, (■*) who, being held 
 captive, gradually sinks to the last degree of effemi- 
 nacy and to the loss of his manhood. This singular 
 effeminacy, which other narrations likewise attribute 
 
 (') Nicol. Damasc, fragm. 10, ed. 0. Miiller, Fragm. historic. 
 Grace, vol. III., pp. 359-363. 
 
 (^) Nannar, "the illuminator," from the root n&har, is one of 
 the most common terms for Shin. 
 
 (3) The original form of this name has not yet been recon- 
 structed with perfect certainty ; it seems, however, evident that 
 it includes, as the second element in its composition, the appel- 
 lation of Sandon, which the Gieeks give us as one of the names of 
 the Assyrian Hercules (Beros., ap Agath., Dereb. Justinian., II., p. 
 62, ed. of Paris ; Ammian. Marcell., XIV., 8, compared with Dion 
 Chrysostom, Orat. xxxiii., vol. II., pp. 1 and 23, ed. Reiske ; see 
 Fr. Lenormant, Essai de Commentaire des Fragments de Berose, p. 
 145 et seq.). But of what Assyrian form is Sandon the Hellenic 
 transcription ? So far it is not known. The epithet of fandannu 
 or (;indannu, applied to Adar, which Oppert thought akin to it, 
 rests upon an erroneous reading ; it should in reality be trans- 
 cribed dandannu, " the very strong, the very powerful," a form in 
 Palpel, derived from the root ddnan, "to be strong, powerful." 
 
 (*) In fact, Adar, when he appears at the height of his power 
 and strength, is " the Sun of the South, the Sun of Noon" {Cuneif. 
 Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. I., pi. 70, col. 4, 1. 5, compared with 
 vol. III., pi. 43, col. 4, 1. 15 ; vol. II., pi. 57, 1. 51, c-d). In the 
 special cult of the famous city of Simpar or Sipar, the Sepharvaim 
 of the Bible, the Sippara of classic geographers, Adar-Malik 
 (Adrammelek in the Biblical transcription, 2 Kings xvii. 31), 
 meaning "Adar King," like the Moloch of Phoenicia and Pales- 
 tine, is identified with Shamash, or at least represents one of his 
 aspects, the implacable Summer Sun, who at the hour of noon, 
 when the intensity of his flame reaches its culminating point, 
 devours the productions of the earth, and can be appeased only 
 by human victims. 
 
168 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 to Adar,(') and which became the origin of the fable 
 introduced into Greece from Asia Minor, of Hercules 
 spinning at the feet of Omphale,(^) is simply an eu- 
 phemistic variation of the periodic death which he 
 passes through, like all the solar deities of Asia,f ) in 
 the eveniiig,(*) and in the winter, when he is burned 
 up after the manner of the Greek Hercules upon the 
 sunset pyre.(') For the sun, after having been all- 
 
 (1) Fr. Lenormant, La Legende de SSmiramis, p. 51 et seq. ; 
 Gelzer, in the Zeitschr. fiir JEr/ypt. Sprache und Alterthumskunde, 
 1875, p. 129. 
 
 {'■') Ottfried Miiller, Kleine Deutsche Sehriften, vol. II., p. 101; 
 Movers, Die Phccnizier, vol. I., pp. 469-477; R. Rochette, Mem. 
 de V Acad, des Inscrip., new series, vol. XVII. , 2d Part, p. 232 et 
 seq. ; Maury, Histoire des Religions de la Grice, vol. III., p. 152 
 et seq. ; Fr. Lenormant, Da Li'.gende de Semiramis, p. 57 et seq. 
 
 (^) It is this periodic and voluntary death of Adar, as solar god, 
 vfhich, as I think, inspired the fragment of a bilingual hymn 
 published in Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 30, 2, 
 rev. ; see Fr. Lenormant, Les dieux de Babylone et de I'Assyrie, 
 p. 24. 
 
 (*) In Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 53, 2, 1. 32 and 
 33, the solar spouse of the planet Venus is Shamash in the morn; 
 ing and Adar in the evening ; see Gelzer, in Zeitschr. fiir ^gypt. 
 Spr. und Alterthumskunde, 1875, p. 129 et seq. ; Fr. Lenormant, 
 Gazette Areliiologique, 1876, p. 59. 
 
 If) Upon the pyre of the Chaldeo-Assyrian Hercules, identical 
 with the pyre of Sardanapalus in the legend transformed into 
 pretended history, see the dissertation of Ottfried Miiller, Sandon 
 und Sardanapal (in his Kleine Deutsche Sehriften, vol. II., pp. 100- 
 113), and tlie Mdmoire of Rochette, sur V Sercule assyrien et ph(- 
 nicien, considire dans ses rapports avec V Hercule grec, prindpalement 
 €i V aide des monuments figures, in the second part of volume XVII. 
 of the Memoires de V Academic des Inscriptions, new series. 
 
 The sacred pyramid of the palace of Nineveh, represented by 
 some writers as the tomb of Ninus (Died. Sic, II., 7 ; Ovid, Meta- 
 morphos., IV., v. 88), by others as that of Sardanapalus, was in 
 
The Fratricide. 169 
 
 powerful at noon, during his diurnal revolution, and 
 during the summer solstice in his annual revolution, 
 invariably succumbs to the fatal attacks of night and 
 winter ; deprived of the strength which later he will 
 recover, he is represented as no longer possessing 
 any manhood, or else as being dead, but about to 
 revive shortly ; these are the two forms of the same 
 fundamental idea. Adar-Parsondas falls each eve- 
 ning into the power of his brother-rival, Shin-Nan- 
 naros, who deprives him of his strength and makes 
 him half a woman; thus the two brothers succeed 
 each other in the dominion over nature and in the 
 favor of the supreme master of heaven. They alter- 
 nate like the Dioscuri ; and as night is identified with 
 death, the evening victor, regarded as the elder by 
 the Chaldeo-Babylonians, slays his younger brother, 
 whom he sends to the abode of the dead. 
 
 Some individuals will doubtless be induced to 
 draw from these last observations an argument in 
 favor of Goldhizer's theory,(^) which sees in the his- 
 tory of Qain and Hibel a myth of the struggle 
 between day and night, on condition, however, of 
 reversing the characteristics which he assigns to each 
 of these personages. But this conclusion is far from 
 being a necessary consequence, and here the logical 
 chain of facts seems to me to run as follows : 
 
 truth a divine tomb of Adar, of whom these two personages are 
 heroic forms (Fr. Lenormant, Essai de Commentaire des Fragm. de 
 Berose, p. 365 ; La LSgende de Semiramis, pp. 41 and 52 ; Les 
 dieux de Babylone et de V Assyrie, p. 25. 
 
 (') Der Mylhos bei den Eebrseern, pp. 130-133. [Eng. Trans., 
 London, 1877, pp. 110-114. Te.] 
 
170 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 1st. Existence of the ancient tradition of the 
 fratricide. 
 
 2d. This tradition, according to a calendar system 
 wliich we will study in our sixth chapter, is asso- 
 ciated with the third month of the year. 
 
 3d. In attributing a protecting deity to each 
 month, the preference is given for this month to the 
 deity whose mythical history approached nearest to 
 the tradition to be connected henceforth with the 
 month and its zodiacal sign. 
 
 In regard to the other myths which I have passed 
 in review in the preceding pages, I will recur to 
 them at such length as to establish a certain paral- 
 lelism between them and the Bible narrative. 
 
 It should be remarked how well some of these 
 myths, in the character which they attribute to the fra- 
 tricide, agree with the interpretation of the Church 
 which sees in Plabel the most ancient figure of Christ, 
 at the very outset of man's history. For all these 
 myths that include the conception of a young god, ap- 
 pearing as saviour and mediator, allying himself with 
 man, and consummating his work of salvation by 
 passing through suffering and death, appeal in a 
 special manner to the mind of the religious thinker. 
 Doubtless they refer to the vicissitudes of the life of 
 nature, which they express symbolically, but one can- 
 not but acknowledge that they also include something 
 more, the reflection of a spiritual verity, in part ob- 
 scured by an impure alloy, a feeble reflex of the 
 divine promises of redemption made to man imme- 
 diately after the Fall. The Christian could not afford 
 to despise a single one of these intuitions, which are 
 
The Fratricide. 171 
 
 vague and incomplete, but none the less providential 
 for that reason, and which shine out here and there 
 amid the darkness of paganism. It is always this 
 expectation of a Saviour and a Redeemer, this aspira- 
 tion toward a higher spiritual law, toAvard the reign 
 of a juster and more merciful God, which was never 
 completely extinguished in the souls of the nations 
 crushed beneath the weight of bloody, material and 
 fatalistic religions. 
 
 I have been obliged to follow a long chain of 
 developments, in order to deduce therefrom all the 
 reasons which have led me to the conviction that the 
 Chaldeo-Babylonian tradition must include, among 
 its narratives of the early days of humanity, a story 
 of the first murder and of the first foundation of a 
 city analogous to that of Genesis.(') If this hypo- 
 thesis be correct, if the arguments which I have 
 adduced in its favor seem to suffice for bringing 
 tibout its acceptance, we shall have a new fact added 
 to the demonstration of the exact and continuous 
 parallelism, one might almost say the identity, of the 
 two traditions. Biblical and Chaldaic. But among 
 the Chaldeans, a stationary and civilized people from 
 the remotest antiquity, inhabitants of great towns, the 
 narration could not bear the peculiar stamp which is 
 evident in the fourth chapter of Genesis, where the 
 impress of the nomadic and ' pastoral spirit is so 
 strongly marked, the wicked brother, ill-pleasing 
 in God's sight, being a tiller of the ground, and the 
 righteous brother, well-beloved of heaven, a shep- 
 
 (•) Les premieres civilisations, vol. II., p. 80 et seq. 
 
172 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 herd.(^) The extended comparison, which a suffi- 
 cient array of facts will enable us to establish a little 
 farther on (chapter vii.) between the Chaldaic and the 
 Biblical account of the Deluge, will put it in our 
 power to prove the same sort of difference in tone 
 there, too, while we shall observe how much more 
 natural and human are the characteristics of the 
 Bible personages, in consequence of the sweeping 
 away of that exuberant polytheism which stamps 
 the Chaldeo-Babylonian legend. There is no man- 
 ner of doubt that if we had an original version 
 of the Chaldaic account of the story of the fra- 
 tricide, to place side by side with that of Genesis, it 
 would furnish material for similar observations. We 
 have ample grounds for believing that such a story 
 would not bear upon its face the same morally 
 instructive character as that in the Bible, but would 
 appear as the result of a blini fatalism, a necessity 
 analogous to that of the laws of nature, leaving 
 no room for a severe condemnation of the mur- 
 derer. Indeed, it is not impossible that the wrong- 
 doing in the case may have been imputed to the 
 
 (1) After the same idea and in the same spirit, we find that, in 
 verses 20 and 22 of tlie same chapter (iv.), the whole account 
 belonging to the Jehovist document, of the sons of Lemek the 
 Qainite, Yabal, the father of the pastoral races, is born of the wife 
 called 'Adah, "beauty," and Tfibal, the smith, of the one named 
 (yillah, " shadow, dimness." See what is said in our fifth chapter 
 in regard to the antagonism between these women. 
 
 In regard to the constant preference of the oldest Bible narra- 
 lives for the shepherd as against the tiller of the soil, see the 
 acute remarks of Goldhizer {Der Mythos lei den J7ebreeern, pp. 95- 
 104 [Eng. Trans., London, 1877, pp. 79-89. Tr.]). 
 
The Fratricide. 173 
 
 victim. "We have some reason to suppose that the 
 Chaldeans justified the murderer, as did the Ro- 
 mans in the case of Romulus against Remus. If, 
 as we have conjeetured, they compared the quarrel 
 of the two sons of the first man with the struggle 
 between Shin and Adar, there is no doubt about it, 
 for the Chaldeans, differing in this from other 
 ancient peoples, gave the moon the precedence over 
 the sun, so that, of the deities representing the two 
 cosmic luminaries. Shin held the place of preference ; 
 he it was whom they regarded as their very special 
 benefactor and protector, making him the founder 
 and supreme type of royal power. 
 
 In the Bible, on the other hand, and as far back 
 as the ancient Jehovist document, made use of by 
 the final redactor of Genesis, the murder of Hftbel 
 is the first crime, following, in the second genera- 
 tion, the first sin, and flowing from this source of 
 wrong-doing, as a logical consequence, though not 
 an unavoidable one, for Yahveh warns Qain, when 
 his evil disposition is first aroused, of the ambush 
 prepared for him by sin,(') so emphatically that it is 
 in the full exercise of his moral liberty that he allows 
 himself to be drawn into the commission of crime, 
 just as Adjlm let himself be led into sin. Besides all 
 this, when relating, a little before, the different recep- 
 tion given by God to the offerings of Qain and Ha- 
 bel,(^) the author evidently did not intend to attribute 
 a capricious preference, unworthy of His power, to the 
 Eternal One, nor to represent Qain as fatalistically 
 
 (}) Genesis iv. 6 and 7. (^) Genesis iv. 4 and 5. 
 
174 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 predestined to commit this crime and rebuked before- 
 hand. (') It is the difference in the nature of the 
 offerings which determines the difference in their 
 acceptableness. The inspired author makes a prac- 
 tical application of a liturgic instruction, which 
 agrees with the legal commands of the Th6r4h, the 
 principles of which he carries back to the very origin 
 of man. The sacrifice of Habel is the first model of 
 the bloody sacrifice; and therefore it is especially 
 pleasing to Yahveh. Thus the necessity for this 
 kind of sacrifice, imposed by sin as a form of ransom, 
 is proclaimed, and we find it prescribed to man even 
 at the very epoch when he was not yet permitted by 
 God to slay animals, that he might use their flesh for 
 food. I will not examine into the possible antiquity 
 of this conception in this place; this could not be 
 done short of making a complete study of the devel- 
 opment of religious thought in Israel ; but it is 
 undoubtedly the meaning intended to be conveyed 
 by the author of the Jehovist document.^ 
 
 I will not conclude this chapter without referring 
 to a philological detail, which seems to me to indicate 
 that the story was brought from Chaldea in a definite 
 
 (') As regards the interpretation of St. John Chrysostom [Eo- 
 mil. in Genes., XVIII., 6), that Habel chose of the best of his 
 flocks, while Qain offered whateTer came to his hand, without 
 choice, nothing in the expressions of the text either suggests or 
 justifies it. 
 
 (■■i) Conformably to the spirit of the new law, which substitutes 
 the merit of faith for the ancient legal observances, the Epistle 
 to the Hebrews says (xi. 4) : "By faith it was that Abel offered 
 a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, and that he was declared 
 righteous, God Himself testifying of his gifts ; and because of it 
 he speaks yet after he is dead." 
 
The Fratricide. 175 
 
 shape, a traditional redaction which the author of the 
 Jehovist document has preserved at least in part. 
 
 Yahveh said to Qain, on seeing the rankling 
 jealousy which had sprung up in his heart against 
 his brother H^bel : " When thou hast not done well, 
 sin places itself in ambush at thy door, and its appe- 
 tite is turned toward thee.'Y) The participle roM^, 
 here employed as a substantive, constitutes the only 
 known Hebrew example of the verb rdha^ taken 
 in that sense which in Arabic is invariably given 
 to rebaga, and sometimes to rebadha, whence the lion 
 is described as rabbddh, " that which holds itself in 
 ambush," and mordbedh is a " soldier of the great 
 guard." In Assyrian, on the other hand, rabag has 
 the two current acceptations — the one as frequent as 
 the other — of " lying down, resting," or of " lying in 
 ambush, spying." Furthermore, the Assyrian-Semitic 
 name used to designate one of the principal classes of 
 demons is rabig, " he who holds himself in ambush, 
 spreader of snares," corresponding to the Akkadian 
 mashkim.i^) The seven Rabigi are numbered among 
 the most redoubtable of the malevolent and infernal 
 spirits.(') We find them again in the E,§,bidhaton of 
 Musselman demonology, where they are represented as 
 fallen angels, who were cast out together with Adtoi. 
 The demons, moreover, according to the Chaldaic 
 conception, do not limit themselves, as here repre- 
 
 Q) Genesis iv. 7. 
 
 (^) Fr. Lenormant, JDie Magie und Wahrsagekunst der Chaldiecr, 
 p. 24 et seq. ; 30 et seq. 
 
 (^) The great magic incantation of Cuneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, 
 vol. IV., pi. 15, translated by Sayce in the Records of the Fast,Yo\. 
 IX., p. 141 et seq., is directed against them. 
 
176 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 sented, to lying in wait for man at the door of his 
 dwelling, attacking him to his face, or followiag 
 behind him in order to throw themselves upon him 
 when he is not on his guard : (') 
 
 " They, the door does not keep them back, the bar 
 of the door does not repel them ; within the door 
 they insinuate themselves like snakes."(^) 
 
 Here is a conjuration, intended to keep them away 
 from the king : 
 
 "Into the palace they shall never enter; to the 
 gate of the palace they shall never approach; the 
 king they shall never attack."(*) 
 
 The moral thought of Genesis iv. 7 may be justly 
 compared with Psalm xxxvii. 8 : 
 
 " Cease from anger, and forsake wrath ; fret not 
 thyself in anywise to do evil." 
 
 The analogy of its imagery has been made use of 
 in the following verse of the first Epistle of St. 
 Peter :(*) 
 
 "Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary, 
 
 (1) " They shall never attack me in hostility to my face ; — they 
 shall never walk in my steps' ' [pant/a at yulammenuni — ana arkiya 
 ai illikuni), are the words of a deprecatory incantation [Cuneif. 
 Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 1, col. 3, 1. 51-54). 
 
 (2) Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 1, col. 1, 1. 29- 
 83: '5unu daltav ul ikallusunuti — medilu ul yutarsunuti — ina dalii 
 kima ^iri ittalalu. I quote here only the Assyrian version, which 
 is easily understood by a greater number of philologists than the 
 primitive Accadiau text. See, for details, the analysis of both 
 texts in my Mtudes Accadiennes, vol. III., p. 79. 
 
 (3) Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 5, col. 3, 1. TO- 
 TS: ana ekalli ai irub&ni — ana bob ekalli ai idhUni — ana sarri 
 ai idhuni. 
 
 {*} 1 Pet. v., 8. 
 
The Fratricide. Vll 
 
 the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking 
 whom he may devour." 
 
 This last comparison must have been a common 
 one in the poetic language of the Jews and the 
 neighboring nations. We find it far back in the 
 oldest lyric poetry of Chaldea. 
 
 " Thou art an hyena,(*) which puts itself in motion 
 to carry off the little cattle ; thou art a lion which 
 prowls round about," (^) says an ancient Accadian 
 hymn, addressed to the goddess of the planet Venus, 
 which has come down to us accompanied by an inter- 
 linear translation in Assyrian. (') 
 
 Last observation. In the thirteenth verse of the 
 fourth chapter of Genesis, Qain, stricken with the 
 divine curse after his fratricide, says to Yahveh : 
 " My crime is too great for me to carry the burden 
 of it ; " and he implores some lessening of his con- 
 demnation. Some modern interpreters translate : 
 " My punishment is too great," taking 'avon here in a 
 sense which is not usual. This does not seem to me 
 justifiable. The idea of the sin, the burden of which 
 weighs down and crushes him who has committed it, 
 with the weight of moral remorse and of the material 
 punishment to which it exposes him even in this 
 
 (') The Accadian hag lik-harra, the Asssyrian barbaru, two ex- 
 pressions given as synonyms of aJS, the dah of the Bible (Isa. 
 xiii. 21), which is the hyena. (See W. Houghton in the Tram- 
 actions of the Society of Biblical Archeology, vol. V., p. 328.) 
 
 (^) barbaru 5a ana UqS pufiadi suluku aiti — nesu sa ina qirbiti 
 ittanallaku atti. 
 
 (') Friedrioh Delitzsch, Assytiache Lesestilcke, 2d Ed., p. 73, 1. 
 11-14. 
 12 
 
178 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 life, is frequently expressed in the Bible. It will 
 suffice to recall this verse of a Psalm : 
 
 " For mine iniquities are gone over my head : as 
 a heavy burden they are too heavy for me."(') 
 
 (') Psalm xxxviii. 5. [Heb.] All the first part of Psalm xxxviii. 
 is remarkable for the fact that it hardly contains an expression 
 that we do not find in these Chaldaic penitential psalms, the 
 fragments of which have come down to us. The following com- 
 parisons speak for thomselves : 
 
 A. Psalm xxxviii. 2 : 
 
 " Yahveh ! punish me not in Thy anger, and chastise me not in 
 Thy fury." 
 
 Ouneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 10, obv. 1. 1-2: "Of 
 the lord, who appeases the violent anger of his heart ! " 
 
 [sa beliv nuqqum libhisu ana asriSu Ittura.) 
 
 Ibid. 1. 48-51 : 
 
 " The lord in the anger of his heart has reddened (with fury) 
 against me : 
 
 the god, in the fury of his heart, has weighed me down." 
 
 (beluv ina uqqum libbisu ikkilmananni — iliv ina uzzi libbSu 
 yusamhiranni. ) 
 
 B. Psalm xxxviii. 4 : 
 
 "There is no soundness in my flesh by reason of thine anger, 
 there is no more vigor in my bones by reason of my sin." 
 
 Ibid. 6 : 
 
 " My wounds are infected and corrupt on account of my folly." 
 
 Caneif. Imcrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 3, col. 1, 1. 5-10: 
 
 " He who does not honor his god is broken like a reed ; his 
 ulcer oppresses him like a clog. He who has not his goddess for 
 a guardian, his flesh is bruised." 
 
 (la palih ilasu kima qane i]}ta(;i}i va — buanisu kima gihini yulaUit 
 — ha iUar paqida la iiii Hrisu yusahhah.) 
 
 0. Psalm xxxviii. 7 : 
 
 " I am bent, bowed down to the last degree ; I go mourning all 
 the day long." 
 
 Ibid. 9 : 
 
 " I am feeble and sore broken, the trouble of my heart drags 
 groans from me." 
 
The Fratricide. 179 
 
 The same idea and the same image exist in the 
 religious poetry of Chaldea. The sin and the curse 
 which it entails are therein represented as a burden, 
 and like a dark pall which overpowers the man by 
 its weight. " The voice which curses the covering 
 like a pall and charges it with its weight."(') And 
 in the outpourings of repentance the deity is implored 
 to lighten this burden and to tear away this pall. 
 
 "I have committed faults, who will take them 
 away! 
 
 My blasphemies are many, tear them away like a 
 veil."(^) 
 
 And elsewhere : 
 
 " That my omission, my bad act, my error may be 
 absolved ! 
 
 Cuneif. ImcHp. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 10, obv. 1. 58-61, 
 rev. 1. 1-4 : 
 
 " I am prostrated, and no one holds out a hand to me ; 
 
 I weep and none seizes my hand. 
 
 I cry my prayer, and no one hears me ; 
 
 I am emaciated, languishing, and I am not healed." 
 
 [astanUe va manman qati ul ifabat — abki va qatateya ul idhd — 
 qube aqahbi manman ul isimananni — ui'suiahu kitmaku ul anadal.) 
 
 D. Psalm xxxviii. 22 and 23 : 
 
 " Forsake me not, Yahveh ! My God, be not far from me 1 
 
 Come in haste to my help, Lord, my salvation ! " 
 
 Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 10, rev. 1. 35-38: 
 
 " Lord, thou wilt not reject thy servant. 
 
 From the midst of the waters of the tempest, come to hia 
 succor ! take his hand ! " 
 
 {beluv ardaka la tasakib — ina me rusumti nodi qassu faJaf. ) 
 
 (1) Giineif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 7, col. 1,1. 14 
 and 15: qulu kuru kima gubati iktumsu va ifanasasSu. 
 
 (') Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV. , pi. 10, rev. 1. 41- 
 44: anna ebui s&ru litbal. — qillatHa ma'ddti kima fubati suhui. 
 
180 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 That my sin may be absolved ! and that which 
 weighs me down be lifted ! 
 
 That the seven winds may carry away my groans ! 
 
 That I could tear away my error! that the bird 
 might carry it to the sky ! 
 
 That the fish-line might carry it away! that the 
 river might bear it off!"(') 
 
 (') Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 66, 2, obv. 1. 11- 
 15 [Col. 1, 1. 45-49. Tb.] (this document ia -written only in 
 Semitic- Assyrian) : — lippatru arnua limmanya nistatua. — 'anii 
 lippatir kasiti Urmu. — tanihiya litbalu sihit sdri. — lushut arni. i^t^uru 
 ina same liseli. — itirti nuni litbal libil na^tu. 
 
CHAPTEE V. 
 
 THE SHETHITES AND THE QAINITES. 
 
 The Book of Genesis, in its completed state, as it 
 has come down to us, contains, in succession, two gene- 
 alogies of the descendants of the first human pair, as 
 far as the deluge ; first giving that of the Qainites 
 in chapter iv., then that of the children of Sheth in 
 chapter v. Thus we are enabled to trace the par- 
 allel filiation of the accursed race and the blessed 
 race, until we come to that righteous man, who, 
 finding grace in the sight of the Eternal, in the 
 midst of the universal corruption of men, is saved 
 from the cataclysm, and becomes the father of a 
 new human family. 
 
 The character of the two genealogies is very dif- 
 ferent; there is an absolutely distinct coloring in 
 each, and they come down to us from quite diiferent 
 sources. The last compiler adopted them from two 
 older books, both already regarded as sacred, which 
 he made use of, undertaking to establish a concord- 
 ance between them. The genealogy of the Shethites 
 in chapter v. belongs wholly to the Elohist document, 
 with the single exception of one verse (the 29th), 
 which, at first glance, shows itself to be distinct from 
 the rest by a different tone and mode of redaction. 
 
 181 
 
182 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The genealogy the Qainitseo in the fourth chapter 
 belongs, in the nature of a continuation, to the story 
 of the fratricide and of the curse of Qain, and is 
 derived, like that, from the Jehovist document. It 
 is followed, moreover, by two verses bearing most 
 markedly the characteristics of the redaction of this 
 document, verses which give for two generations the 
 early portion of the- list of Addm's descendants 
 through Sh6th,(') speedily cut short by the insertion 
 of the "Th6led6th of Adam,"(^) which begins over 
 again with the first man. It seems quite evident, 
 therefore, that the Jehovist book contained the 
 double table of the descendants of both Qain and 
 Sh6th, but that the final editor suppressed the greater 
 part of the second genealogy, as being a repetition 
 of that in the Elohist document, which he preferred. 
 He preserved only the beginning, that it might serve 
 as connecting link between the two genealogies, 
 drawn from different sources, and verse 29 of the 
 fifth chapter, which he inserted in his extract from the 
 Elohist book in order to explain the name of N6ah. 
 Such is the opinion of Hupfeld,(^) in which Kayser 
 coincides ; (*) it appears to me to be the only admis- 
 sible one, and I do not hesitate to give it the prefer- 
 ence over the first theory set forth on this subject by 
 rationalistic criticism, a theory which Schrader has 
 
 (1) IV. 25 and 26. 
 
 (') V. 1. 
 
 (') Die Quellen der Genesis und die Art ihrer ZusammenseUung, 
 p. 129 et seq. 
 
 (*) Das vorexilische Buck der Urgeschichte Israels und seine Er- 
 weiterungen, p. 7. 
 
The Shethites and the Qainiies. 183 
 
 lately undertaken to defend,(^) and according to 
 which the Jehovist document must originally have 
 made X6ah a descendant of Qain and son of 
 the Lemek of this line.(^) Such a theoiy seems to 
 me too utterly opposed to the fundamental spirit' of 
 the Jehovist document, and to all the ideas of the 
 Israelites, to be admissible. A little farther on, we 
 shall see, in the history of the sons of N6ah,(^) how 
 much stress the Jehovist writer lays on tracing back 
 the providential condemnation which rests upon cer- 
 tain nations, and of which Israel is the agent, to a 
 curse which was pronounced against their first an- 
 cestor, lie shows them to be subjected, if one may 
 so express it, to the consequences of a special and 
 secondary sin. Therefore he never could have been 
 the one to trace back the descent of the righteous 
 man, chosen of God, to the family of the Accursed, 
 the prototype of wickedness ; he necessarily must 
 belong to a pure race, standing in the same relation to 
 that of Qain as Yisrael to the nations of Edom, 'Am- 
 m6n, Moab, who, though his brother-peoples, were 
 not pleasing to Yahveh. Moreover, it is only neces- 
 sary to study attentively the words of chap. v. 29, and 
 the allusion contained therein to iii. 17-19, to feel 
 quite confident that the author regards Noah merely 
 as sharing the consequences of Adflm's transgression, 
 for which he was called to "console" humanity, and 
 
 C-) Studien zur Kritik und .Erklxrung der hiblischen TJrgeschichte, 
 pp. 122-124 and 134. 
 
 (2) According to this theory, verses 25 and 26 of chapter iv. 
 would constitute an addition by the final redactor. 
 
 (8} IX. 22-25. 
 
184 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 that he was by no means reckoned among the race 
 weighed down by the additional load of the maledic- 
 tion of Qaln. 
 
 This theory, however, rests partly upon an unde- 
 niable fact, which we cannot ignore in our examina- 
 tion of the matter, and that is the singular and 
 striking similarity existing between the Qainite and 
 Shfithite genealogies, which are very nearly, to a cer- 
 tain extent, the reproductions one of the other. It 
 is true that in one case there are but seven names, 
 •while in the other there are ten ; but, as has been 
 long since recognized, being indeed a self-evident 
 fact, the name of Enosh, given as the son of Shfith, 
 is in Hebrew the exact synonym of Adam, both 
 alike signifying "the man" par excellence. Now, 
 taking this Enosh for our point of departure, we 
 find for six generations the same consecutive names, 
 with but very slight variations of form and a mis- 
 placing of two of them ; on the one hand, in the 
 descent from Ad^m through Qaln; on the other, 
 in the descent from Sheth through Enosh. Thus 
 we have 
 
 ON THE ONE side: 
 
 ON THE other: 
 
 Adam, 
 
 En6sh, 
 
 Qain, 
 
 QSn^n, 
 
 Hanok, 
 
 Mahalal'a, 
 
 'irad, 
 
 Yered, 
 
 Meh6ia6l, 
 
 Han&k, 
 
 Methusha^l, 
 
 Methtashelah, 
 
 Lemek, 
 
 Lemek, 
 
 
 N6ah, 
 
 Yabal, Y6b4l, Tribal, 
 
 Sh6m, Ham, Yapheth, 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 185 
 
 The genealogy of the Qainites concludes with three 
 heads of races, sons of Lemek ; that of the Enoshites 
 with three heads of races, grandsons of Lemek. 
 In the last instance simply one generation more is 
 introduced, that of Noah, between Lemek and the 
 division of the family into three branches. 
 
 Quite a number of exegetes have come to the con- 
 clusion, from the fact of this remarkable parallelism, 
 that the two genealogies originally made but one, and 
 that they should be regarded as two versions of the 
 same tradition. This conclusion is to my mind ex- 
 aggerated and inadmissible. On the whole, there is 
 an assonance between the two sets of names, but no 
 identity. On the contrary, the very names which 
 resemble each other and are correspondants, abso- 
 lutely change their signification according to the list 
 to which they belong ; they have an evil signification 
 among the descendants of Qain, and a favorable one 
 among those of Sh^th. For instance, Mehui^fil, 
 "stricken by God," corresponds with Mahalal'^1, 
 " praise or glory of God ; " 'Ir^d, " fugitive," is the 
 correspondant of Yered, " descent," or rather, " ser- 
 vice." In other cases the meaning of the name 
 remains the same, but its change of place gives this 
 meaning a different application in the different tables 
 of filiation. Han6k signifies " initiator," but the son 
 of Qain, whose name is connected with the founding 
 of the first town, personifies the commencement of 
 material and secular arts, while Hanok, of the line 
 of ShSth, who walked three hundred and sixty-five 
 years with Yahveh, God taking him while yet alive 
 to Himself, indicates the beginning of religious truth 
 
186 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 and the spiritual life. The truth, then, seems to be, 
 that both genealogies were constructed artificially and 
 contemporaneously, in order to establish an exact and 
 constant parallelism between the two lines of descent 
 from the criminal and accursed son and from the 
 just and blessed son, by marking the contrast between 
 malediction and election in the signification of the 
 names of either line, which resemble each other so 
 closely in sound. (') 
 
 I just now remarked that there is a vast differ- 
 ence, in coloring, character and form, between the 
 two genealogies which follow each other in Genesis, 
 but which in reality spring from different sources. 
 Nothing can be drier or more monotonous in form 
 than that of the Sh^thites, adapted in chapter v. 
 from the Elohist document ; and nothing could more 
 intensely bear the impression of that peculiar kind of 
 Euhemerism, characteristic of the Bible, and inspired 
 by its rigorous monotheism, which reduces the heroes 
 of popular tradition to strictly human proportions, 
 despoiling them as far as possible of their allegorical 
 character, though accepting and enrolling them in the 
 record of the oldest memories transmitted to the people 
 of Israel from their ancestors. It is all reduced to an 
 unvarying dead level, cleared pitilessly of every trac« 
 
 (1) It is hardly necessary to insist upon the point, that these 
 names on either list have not and could not have any real historic 
 value. They are Hebrew, and it is certain that Hebrew was not 
 spoken before the Flood. They then must be significant appella- 
 tions, intentionally combined in such a way that each one, 
 according to its meaning, is made to express an idea that it was 
 desired to fix, to a greater or less degree, upon one or the other 
 genealogy. 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 187 
 
 of the mythic fancy which had heretofore enfolded 
 these personages, conceived in accordance with the 
 symbolic genius of remote antiquity. Their succes- 
 sion becomes a purely human genealogy, wherein the 
 duration of each 'life is minutely recorded, as well as 
 the age when the first son was born. These enor- 
 mous figures, quite inconsistent with the physiolo- 
 gical conditions of the terrestrial life of man, alone 
 make these tables different from the familiar and 
 regular records of the best attested genealogies. 
 
 On the other hand, in the table of the descent of 
 Qain, borrowed from the Jehovist document, and in 
 the few verses retained from this table relating to the 
 descent of Shfith, these laboriously exact figures have 
 not yet been introduced. Here the personages pre- 
 serve a decidedly legendary physiognomy, not having 
 been let down to the same dead level as in the 
 Elohist document. Evidently the editor was not to 
 the same extent concerned in giving them a strictly 
 human character. As he had already done in the 
 case of Qain, he lays great stress upon the allegorical 
 signification of the appellations, and when we come 
 to the name of Lemek, he introduces us to a cycle of 
 heroic legends clustered about him; I had almost 
 said myths, notwithstanding the sober reserve with 
 which this term should be employed in Biblical nar- 
 ratives ; for even when undertaking the work of 
 criticism, pure and simple, and using the same liberty 
 in examining the Bible as any other ancient book, 
 nothing is more at variance with the mythos, as seen 
 among polytheistic nations, than the spirit of this 
 Book. Properly sp6aking, these are legends, not 
 
188 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 myths, sometimes borrowed from popular tradition 
 by the writers of the sacred books of Israel, espe- 
 cially the book of Genesis ; and" even when one has 
 good reason to snppose that one of these legends may 
 have had its origin in what was at first a genuine 
 myth, it should be acknowledged that it was care- 
 fully stripped of all that gave it this character before 
 being admitted into the Bible. 
 
 We have a striking example of this in the legends 
 which the Jehovist writer has grouped about the 
 name of the Qainite Lemek. The antagonism estab- 
 lished between the two wives of that heroic person- 
 age, with their two names, so evidently significant, 
 of 'Adah, " beauty," and ^illah, " shadow, dimness," 
 constitutes one of the rare instances when the mythic 
 system of Goldziher(^) seems to be grounded upon 
 solid and incontestable foundations. It seems to me 
 impossible, in truth, to doubt the fact that the two 
 women thus named could not have received these 
 appellations, had not the popular imagination, long 
 before the first establishment of monotheistic dogma 
 in the family of Terah, conceived of them in the first 
 place as two personifications of light and darkness, 
 of day and night, fixed beside the "Strong Young 
 Man," or the "Wild Man, the Devastator," for there 
 is some doubt in choosing between these two inter- 
 pretations of the name of Lemek, who in either case 
 ajjpears to us as an armed and warlike hero. But it 
 should be carefully noted that though the Elohist 
 editor, in all probability, accepted in this place two 
 
 (1) Der Mythos hd den Hebrmern, p. 151. [Eng. Trans., 1877, 
 p. 130. Ttt.l 
 
The /Shethites and the Qainites. 189 
 
 names associated with an ancient myth, and express- 
 ing its fundamental idea, he took nothing further 
 from it. Only their names suggest that 'Adah and 
 9ill§.h must at first have possessed a mythical signifi- 
 cance. But, save for these appellations, they exhibit 
 absolutely no signs of such a character in the Sacred 
 Book, where they appear simply and only as the two 
 human wives of Lemek, an individual quite as human 
 as they. The compiler even avoids giving any detail 
 in regard to these two women, such as he records of 
 their children, for fear of their again falling into the 
 mythical position whence he had rescued them. The 
 only thing he says in which they are concerned, and 
 all that it comes within his scope to say, is that Le- 
 mek had two wives, while his ancestors had never had 
 but one apiece, and monogamy was also the invari- 
 able practice of the blessed race represented by the 
 family of Sh^th. In order to give a more exact and 
 individual character to these two women, in a story 
 which had assumed the genealogical form, it was 
 necessary to designate them by name. The inspired 
 compiler naturally preferred adopting those supplied 
 already by ancient national tradition to composing 
 new ones. Therefore he inscribed in his table the 
 two names which had been those of the personifica- 
 tions of day and night, at the same time completely 
 separating the two personages thus designated from 
 their mythical attributes. 
 
 To the mind of the Jehovist writer, as well as to 
 the final collator of Genesis, who adopted his text, 
 'Adah and ^iHah have nothing whatever to do with 
 the day and the night ; viewed beside their spouse. 
 
190 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Lemek, they furnish the first example of polygamy. 
 The origin of this institution is thus carried back to 
 the race of the accursed, and fixed on the eve of the 
 Flood, when "all flesh had corrupted its way upon 
 the earth." As Knobel has accurately stated,(') a 
 direct condemnation of polygamy is here intended, 
 just as the words of verse 24, chap, ii., give a divine 
 sanction to monogamy. The Jewish Law never 
 directly forbade polygamy, which was supposed to 
 be authorized by the example of the patriarchs, f) 
 and which the kings finally carried to such an excess 
 that the prophets confined themselves to endeavoring 
 to moderate it, without going to the length of con- 
 demning the principle.(^) This is one of the points 
 where Mosaism shows itself weakest; in more than 
 one place, the Thorah accepts the fact that a man 
 may marry two wives as a perfectly legitimate one, 
 and that even iu parts of the same Jehovist redac- 
 tion with Genesis ii. 24 and iv. 19,(^) as well as Deu- 
 teronomy. (') But, notwithstanding this tolerance, 
 it is certain that a plurality of wives never became an 
 universal custom among the mass of Israelites, who 
 always remained essentially monogamic,(^) and that 
 
 (1) Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 64 [cf. 3d Ed., by Dillmann, 
 p. 113. Tr.]. 
 
 [^) It is worthy of remark that the four wives of Ya'aqob, that 
 one among tlie patriarchs whose polygamy is most pronounced, 
 give us the precise number of legitimate wives allowed by the 
 Laws of Manu (ix. 145), and afterwards sanctioned by Moham- 
 med in the Qoran (iv. 3). 
 
 (') This is also the case in Deuteron. xvii. 17. 
 
 (*) Exod. xxi. 10; Levit. xviii. 18. 
 
 (6) xxi. 15-17. 
 
 (6) See Munk, Palestine, p. 202. 
 
The /Shethites and the Qainites. 191 
 
 this immoral institution aroused at all epochs con- 
 scientious scruples. Thus in Deuteronomy,(^) the 
 majority of the regulations touching the relations of 
 man and wife presuppose a single marriage, as a type 
 of the moral and legal rule. 
 
 It is also very evidently the intention to condemn, 
 in attributing to it the same accursed origin, the san- 
 guinary custom of personal vengeance, which is the 
 scourge of the primitive social condition, and, as 
 Ewald has justly remarkcd,(^) is in direct opposition 
 to the spirit of the Mosaic Law; — it is that he may 
 stigmatize this usage with his condemnation that 
 the Jehovist writer has inserted in his text the song 
 of Lemek,(^) the sole vestige of the existence of 
 popular poetry dating back to an extreme anti- 
 quity, which must have existed among the Terah- 
 ites even prior to their migration toward Pales- 
 tine.(*) It was from this song that the words of the 
 curse of Qain were taken (verse 15, chap, iv.).(^) 
 
 (1) XX. 7 ; xxiT. 5 ; xxv. 5 and 11. 
 
 (2) Geschichte des Vblkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 357. [N. 2. 
 3d. Ed., I., p. 382, N. 3. Eng. Trans., I., p. 267, N. 3. Te.] 
 
 (3) Genesis iv. 23 and 24. 
 
 (*) A likeness may be perceived between this fragment and the 
 remains of ancient popular Chaldaean songs, in the collection of 
 the Cuneif. Imcrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 16. One of these 
 latter says : " Oh, that I may accomplish my vengeance, and 
 render back to whomsoever has given me!" (hiskun iqqimu — 
 luttir va — mannu inandin.) [1. 53-55, b. Te..] Another says: 
 "As solid as an old kiln (which has been hardened by fire), 
 resist thine enemies" [Kima tinuri — labiri — ana nukkurika marig). 
 [1. 10-13, d. Te.] 
 
 p) Ewald, Jahrbucher der biblischm Wissenschaft, vol. VI., p. 16 ; 
 Bleek, Einhitung in das Alte Testament, p. 254 [1st Ed., 1860 ; 4th 
 
192 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Ewald(') was perfectly right in characterizing it as 
 the oldest fragment contained in the Bible, and 
 I am willing to regard it as the very oldest 
 literary legacy which has been handed down to 
 us from any Semitic people whatsoever. It 
 breathes so decided a tone of primitive ferocity that 
 one would naturally put it in the mouth of a wild 
 man, a savage of the stone age, dancing around the 
 corpse of his victim, while brandishing his silex- 
 wood bludgeon, or the jaw- bone of the cave-bear, 
 from which he has learned to fashion for his use 
 a terrible weapon.(^) Aben-Ezra, Calvin, Drusius, 
 Herder, Eosenmiiller, Delitzsch and Knobel under- 
 stand it as a song of menace, instead of a song of 
 triumph, translating thus : " I shall kill a man," etc. 
 In spite of the authority of its upholders, this trans- 
 lation does not strike me as correct ; with the Septua- 
 gint, St. Jerome, and the majority of modern inter- 
 preters, it seems evident to me that in this song 
 Lemek relates past deeds, and that the true meaning 
 is that which has been indicated by the illustrious 
 De Sacy : Q " I have slain a man because he wounded 
 
 Ed., by Wellhausen, 1878, p. 77; Eng. Trans., 1869, I., p. 283. 
 Tr.] ; Tuch, Kommmtar iiber die Genesis, p. 120 [2d Ed., by Ar- 
 nold and Merx, p. 94. Tr.] ; Sohrader, Studien, p. 128. 
 
 (1) Oeschichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 357. [N. 2. 
 8d Ed., I., p. 382, N. 3 ; Eng. Trans., I., p. 267, N. 3. Tr.] 
 
 (2) It is impossible for me to agree with Knobel when he fancies 
 that he sees in this spirit of savage revenge a trait which specially 
 characterizes the Chinese and the nations of Mongolian extraction 
 {Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 66). 
 
 (') Mem. de V Acad, des Inscriptions, vol. L., p. 370. 
 
The /Shethites and the Qainites. 193 
 
 me, and a child because he bruised me."Q But the 
 curious part of it is that some of the Fathers of the 
 Church should have been able to find an expression 
 of remorse or penitence in this little poem.(^) The 
 song of Lemek has also given reins to the bizarre 
 imagination of the Rabbins. St. Jerome(^) relates 
 that in his day there existed a tradition among the 
 Jews, accepted, too, by certain of the Christians, to 
 the eifect that Lemek had killed Qain by accident.(*) 
 The celebrated Raschi gives a full account of this 
 incident, with many other connecting circumstances. 
 
 (1) We will merely recall the way in which the Targumim have 
 changed the text in translating: "I have not killed a man," 
 and the interrogative rendering of the sentence in Saadiah's 
 Arabic version : ' ' Have I killed a man ? ' ' 
 
 (2) St. John Chrysostom sees in Lamek a penitent criminal, 
 publicly confessing his misdeed for the relief of his conscience 
 [Homil. XX. in Oenes.), and the obtaining of pardon {Homil. in 
 Psalm, vi.). St. Basil {Epist. cclx. 5) interprets his words as sig- 
 nifying the perpetration of two murders, and the consequent 
 calling down upon him of a' punishment far more terrible than 
 Qain's, since he had sinned with more knowledge. He states the 
 signification of the last verse to be, that as the guilt of Adam, 
 after accumulating for seven generations, was to be followed by 
 the Flood, so seventy-seven generations after his own time (comp. 
 Luke iii. 23-38) He would appear Who should take away the sins 
 of the world. 
 
 The explanation given by Lightfoot (Decas. Chorogr. Marc. 
 Proem., § iv. ) should be relegated to the catalogue of curiosities, 
 he supposing that Lemek expresses remorse for having by his 
 example of polygamy brought upon the earth a greater destruc- 
 tion and injury than Qain. 
 
 (') JSpist. xzvi. ad Damasum. 
 
 (*) Luther admits this, adding, however, that Lemek slew 
 Qain^urposely. [In Predigt. uh. I Buck Mosis, on iv. 23. Dif- 
 ferently in ^jMfeyun^ of same. Tk.] 
 
 13 
 
194 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 According to him, the occasion of the little poem was 
 the refusal of Lemek's wives to enter into a partner- 
 ship with him to bear the burden of his double 
 murder, the victims of which had been persons of no 
 less importance than his; ancestor Qain and his son 
 Ttibal-Qain. Lemek, he says, was blind, and could 
 not go about unless conducted by his son, who on one 
 occasion fancied that he saw a wild beast creeping 
 about under cover; he directed his father's arrow 
 that way, and the shot struck Qaln, wounding him 
 mortally. When he found what he had done, Lenaek, 
 in the agitation of his first passion, turned upon 
 Tubal-Qain and slew him. Thus it was that he 
 struck a man and a child. (') 
 
 Such fancies, with which the ancient Bible text is 
 embellished, are not worth dwelling upon ; they only 
 serve to show to what extent the Jewish Rabbins, even 
 the greatest of them, had lost the true meaning of 
 portions of the most ancient of the Sacred Books. 
 The true state of the case is that Lemek appears in 
 the fourth chapter of Genesis as the prototype of 
 savage revenge, as well as of polygamy. In his 
 person, the race of Qain, begun in murder, comes to 
 an end in murder more ferocious still. Condemna- 
 tion of revenge and polygamy is the moral lesson of 
 the text, and it is in this lesson that the Christian, 
 who certainly could not acknowledge the savage song 
 
 I}) It is strange that GoMziher did not call this legend to his 
 aid when trying to prove, "without any such indication in the 
 text, that it was his own son whom Lemek, as a personification of 
 the Sun, must liave slain [Der Mi/thos bei den Uebrs^ern, p. 160 
 [Eng. Trans., 1877, p. 129. Tk.]'). 
 
The /Shethites and the Qainiies. 195 
 
 of LemekC) as words of revelation, recognizes the 
 inspiration which guided the sacred writer when he 
 introduced into his book this old heroic and partly 
 mythical tradition. Some of the modern exegetes, 
 as Hess, Herder, Eosenmiiller, Ewald, Delitzsch, 
 Knobel, seem to have reason on their side in endea- 
 voring to trace a connection between the song of 
 Lemek and the manufacture of metallic weapons, 
 attributed to his son T^bal. In the terrible menace 
 contained in the last verse of this song we have the 
 expression of haughty coniidence, which the posses- 
 sion of these new instruments of warfare gives to the 
 Qainite. Qain had been put out of the reach of the 
 peril to Avhich his murder exposed him by the ex- 
 tension to him of a divine protection; Lemek is 
 sufficient unto himself to defend and shield himself, 
 armed as he is. The man who might have under- 
 taken to raise his hand against Qaln would only 
 have been exposed to a sevenfold vengeance ; Lemek, 
 thanks to the instruments of death which he wields, 
 will be enabled to revenge himself seventy and seven 
 times, for his power is now increased more than 
 tenfold. 
 
 It is time now to speak of the three sons of Lemek, 
 who, in the Qainite genealogy, correspond to the three 
 sons of N6ah in that of the Shfithites, for they are 
 also chiefs, fathers of races, as distinctly stated in the 
 
 (1) It is evident that if some Fathers of the Church have tor- 
 tured the text that they might discover therein a Lemek repentant 
 for his murders, it was that they might explain away the idea 
 that so atrocious a proclamation of the principle of personal 
 revenge should have been revealed and inspired from on high. 
 
196 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 text. They are at the same time inventors of the 
 useful arts of life. It is to the race of Qain that the 
 Bible ascribes the invention of arts and industries. 
 " The sons of the world are wiser than the children 
 of light," (') is a dominating idea of the whole 
 Bible, and recurs in the Gospel. Material civil- 
 ization already advanced, the refinements of life, 
 the wealth of inv,eutive creation in all its branches, 
 but associated with impiety, luxury and cruelty, the 
 melancholy heritage of the crime of their first an- 
 cestor, such are the characteristics which the Sacred 
 Book attributes to the descendants of Qain, as 
 contrasted with the pure and simple life of the 
 sons of Sh6th, in whose history no facts are noted, 
 save that at such a time " they began to invoke by 
 the name of Yahveh"(^) (Jeh ovist source), and the 
 piety of Hanok, who "walked with God," and at 
 the end of 365 years "was not, for Elohim 
 had taken him"(') (Elohist source). Those arts, 
 subsequently hallowed by being piously applied 
 to the worship of the Eternal, were primarily 
 invented for an utterly worldly and altogether ma- 
 terial use by the gifted and ingenious race of the 
 Accursed. 
 
 The three names of the sons of Lemek, YabS.!, 
 Ylib4l and Ttibal, are derived from the one root, 
 ydbal. Their formation offers us the first example 
 of a mode of procedure dear to the Semite heart, 
 in the invention of names for allegorical personages, 
 and the building up of those Th6led6th, which are 
 
 (') Luke xvi. 8. (2) Genesis iv. 26. (») Genesis v. 24. 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 197 
 
 their most customary methods of representing the 
 principal phases of primitive history.(^) 
 
 We find this system most fully developed in the 
 legendary genealogies of the Arabs. In them Qaln 
 is called Qabil, in order to give him a name in 
 assonance with that of Habll ; in them we have the 
 brother pairs of Shiddid and ShaddM, the two sons 
 of 'Ad ; MMik and Milk4n, the two sons of Kin^n^ ; 
 in the same way that the two angels of death are 
 called Munkar and Nekir, etc.f) The prophet Ye- 
 hezq^l resorts to the same system when he personifies 
 (in his twenty-third chapter) the cities of Shomron 
 and Yerushalaim by the two sisters Oholah and 
 Oholibah. Eenan(') was correct in recognizing the 
 system, as employed in the combination of the mythic 
 Th6led6th of the Phoenicians, which Philo of Byblos 
 borrowed from the book of Sanchoniathon. Traces 
 of it are found elsewhere, though not so abundantly, 
 among nearly all nations, and especially among the 
 ancient Hindus.(*) 
 
 In addition to the three brothers thus denominated 
 
 (') Primitive history, expressed by myths among the Aryans, 
 13 everywhere among the Semitic nations expressed by tables or 
 patriarchal genealogies. See on this subject the ingenious views 
 of Baron d'Eckstein: Journal Asiaiigue, Aofit-Septembre, 1855, 
 p. 212 et seq. ; Sevue Archeologique, first series, vol. XII , p. 698 
 et seq. 
 
 (2) See on this subject the excellent observations, especially 
 rich in facts, made by Goldziher (Der Mythos bd den Hehrseern, 
 p. 232 et seq.) [Eng. Trans., 1877, p. 347 et seq. Tb.]. 
 
 (') Mem de V Acad des Inscrip., new series, vol. XXIII., 2d 
 Part, p. 261 
 
 (*) E. Burnouf, Inirod. d. I Bistoire de Bouddhiame, 1st Ed., 
 p. 360. 
 
198 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 by different derivations from the same root, the frag- 
 ment drawn by Genesis from the ancient Jehovist 
 document adds a sister, JSTa'amah, who completes 
 the list of the children of Lemek, but whose name 
 simply is given, without anything further being told. 
 The Jewish tradition of a later time has at this 
 point been inclined to fill up a void in the Bible, and 
 attribute to Na'ama,h a character analogous to her 
 brothers'; thus the Targum of Pseudo-Jonathan 
 calls her "the mistress of mourners and singers." 
 As an aid to the serious study of the Bible narrative, 
 its sources and its character, this tradition has no 
 more value than the ingenious, but unfounded, spec- 
 ulations of those modern commentators who find in 
 the name of Na'am^h, "the charming," an expression 
 of the progress of the art of dress and feminine 
 coquetry in the Qainite civilization. 
 
 In their essential character of inventors of the ma- 
 terial arts, the three sons of Lemek find altogether 
 worthy parallels in the mythic genealogies of Phoe- 
 nicia, as made known to us through the fragments 
 of Sanchoniathon. In the first of the cosmogonic 
 pieces under his name,(^) the firet two human beings, 
 Protogonos and Aion (Adam and H^v&th), begat 
 Genos and Genea (Qiln and Qen4th), from whom 
 descended three brothers, called Light, Fire and 
 Flame, because "they found out how to produce 
 fire by rubbing together two bits of wood, and 
 then taught the use of this element."('') In another 
 
 (') P. 14 et seq., ed. Orelli. See first appendix at the close of 
 this volume, II. E. 
 
 ^) In general, the fictitious names given to inventors by the 
 
The Shethites and the Qainiies. 199 
 
 fragment, which we have already had occasion to 
 dwell upon,(^) we find, following close upon each 
 other, at the beginning of all things, the brother 
 pairs of Autochthon and Technites (Ad4m and Q$n), 
 inventors of brickmaking ; Agros and Agrotcs (Sadfi 
 and Ced), fathers of agriculturists and hunters ; fol- 
 lowed by Amynos and Magos, "who taught people 
 to live in villages and to raise flocks."(^) I said 
 ' above that in the present state of our knowledge it is 
 impossible to restore the original forms of these last 
 two names, in which we can only guess at an asso- 
 nance analogous to that existing between Yalbal, 
 Yliba,l, and Tfibal. But the expression xeu/ia^ 
 xal Tzolnvaz, which' the Greek text uses in reference 
 to the invention of Amynos and Magos, is an exact 
 translation of the terms 6hd umiqneh, employed in 
 the Bible, when speaking of the dwellings of the 
 descendants of Yabal.(') In the same way, Lemek, 
 by the signification of his name and by the savage 
 character which he displays in the legend that por- 
 trays him, is a veritable synonym of Agrotes ; and 
 the qualifying term AMai, given to Agros and 
 Agrotes in the Greek of the Phcenidan History, 
 marvellously accords with the physiognomy of the 
 
 ancient legends were directly suggested by the object of the 
 invention itself. See numerous examples in Pliny, Hist. Nat., 
 VII., 57; comp. Maury [Qy., Delatre? Tr.], in the Athenieum 
 fran^ais, 1854, p. 96 ; Sistoire des Religions de la Gi'ice, vol. I., p. 
 231 et seq. 
 
 (1) P. 160 et seq. 
 
 (2) P. 20 et seq., ed. Orelli. See first appendix at the end of 
 this volume, II. F. 
 
 ('') Genesis iv. 20. 
 
200 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Qainite race in the Biblical narrative, whether we 
 take d?.rjTat as a simple Hellenic transcription of the 
 Semitic Mim, "the strong, the powerful ones," or 
 accept it in its Greek signification, "the wanderers," 
 since this is the fate of Qain and his race, according 
 to the terms of the condemnation which was im- 
 posed upon him after his crime,(') and is besides the 
 meaning of 'Irad, the name of his grandson ; only 
 the genealogy in Sanchoniathon does not end with ' 
 Amynos and Magos, as does that of the Qainites in 
 the Bible with the three sons of Lemek. These two 
 personages are followed by Mis6r and Sydyk, " the 
 unfettered and the just," as translated by Sanchonia- 
 thon, but more correctly "the right and the just" 
 (Mish6r and ^lidiiq), "who discovered the use of 
 salt."(^) Of Mis6r was born Taautos (TaM), to whom 
 we are indebted for letters ; and of Sydyk, the Cabiri 
 or Corybautes, the fathers of navigation. (^) At this 
 
 (') Genesis iv. 14. 
 
 C) In the Greek version of Philo of Byblos, there certainly 
 must he one of those misconceptions of which It is full and which 
 produce the most singular combinations. 
 
 (^) It was this text which Movers {Die Phcenizier, vol. I., pp. 
 651-655) took as his starting point when he proceeded to build up 
 a complete system, according to which Sydyk must have been the 
 Hephaistos of Phcenicia, and the Cabiri his sons, demiurges' 
 working under him, represented upon the monuments with ham- 
 mer in hand, like the gods of the smithy. All this lacks accu- 
 racy, and cannot be seriously justified either by means of 
 literary or artistic proof; being in truth merely fanciful, 
 resulting from a preconceived idea (see Fr. Lenormant, in 
 Daremberg & Saglio's Dictionnaire des AniiquiUs, vol. I., p. 772 et 
 seq.). The real Hephaistos of the Phoenicians is quite different 
 from (Jiiduq ; he is mentioned a little earlier in the Sanchoniathun 
 fragments (p. 18, ed. Orelli; see first appendix at the end of this 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 201 
 
 point the genealogy assumes, a decidedly more mythi- 
 cal coloring than at first; the personages ceasing to 
 be human heroes, as in former generations, and 
 coming out distinctly as gods.(^) In fact, Damasius 
 speaks of ^iidiiq also as a god, father of the eight 
 Kabirim, who are represented upon a bronze i coin of 
 Berytus, bearing the head of the Emperor Helioga- 
 balus,f) with a vessel near them, in the character of 
 protectors of navigation. We are justified, however, 
 in taking account here of this almost inextricable 
 amalgamation of purely divine personifications and 
 representatives of the primordial ages of humanity, 
 which we find in all the heroic traditions of pagan 
 peoples, and from which the inspired writers of the 
 
 volume, II. F). This is Chusor, Hushflr, known also to Damas- 
 cius [De prim, princip. , 125, p. 385, ed. Kopp; see first appendix 
 at the end of this volume, II. B), who calls him Chusoros 
 Anoigeus, Hushor-Ptah. Sanchoniathon adds that he was also 
 called Zeus-Meiliehios, which is to say Malak, "the workman," 
 and it is in this character, regarded as eponym and protecting 
 deity of the city, that his head, with the attributes of the classic 
 Vulcan, figures upon the obverse of the coins of Malaka in Spain 
 (Gesenius, Monum. phoenic, pi. 41, No. xix. ; Judas, Biude demon- 
 strative de la langue phenicienne, pi. ii., No. 22 ; L. Miiller, JVumis- 
 matique de Vancienne Afngue, vol. III., p. 159; Alois Heiss, Mon- 
 naies antiques de V Espagne, pi. xlv.), whose name signifies "the 
 office, the workshop" (Schroeder, Die phcenizische Sprache, p. 172 
 [N. 9]). 
 
 (1) Ap. Phot., Bihlioth., 242, p. 352, ed. Bekker; comp. San- 
 choniathon, pp. 32 and 38, ed. Orelli. 
 
 (2) Eckhel, Doctr. num. vet., vol. III., p. 359 ; Mionnet, De- 
 scrip, de Med. Antiques, vol. V., p. 347, No. 87 ; Dictwnnaire des 
 Antiquites, Daremberg & Saglio, vol. I., p. 773, fig. 918. In fact, 
 the saying was that the sovereignty of Berytus was given to the 
 Kabirim : Sanchoniathon, p. 38, ed. Orelli ; sec the first appendix 
 at the end of this volume, II. G. 
 
202 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Bible alone have been able to free their recitals. At 
 least it may be granted remarkable that the qualifi- 
 cation, ish gaddiq, "just man/' is precisely the epithet 
 given to N6ah in Genesis. (') This seems to afford 
 some ground for the supposition that in the heroic 
 legends of Kena'an a certain assimilation was estab- 
 lished between "the Just One," the parent of a new 
 human race, and the god ^iidiiq or ^adiiq, and between 
 the sons of this Just One and the Kabirim, something 
 like the similarity we have already traced in some re- 
 spects between the three sons of the first man and the 
 Cabiri, or the Corybantes of Asia Minor and Samo- 
 thracia. Among the Phoenicians and Chaldeans there 
 did not exist two parallel lines of primitive heroes, the 
 one criminal, the other righteous, the one accursed, the 
 other blessed; there was but one, and in this fact 
 may be found the true application of the idea that 
 some rationalistic critics have been mistakenly looking 
 for in the Jehovist document of the Bible, where it 
 could not exist, to the effect that NSah was descended 
 from Qain, — to use here the Hebrew names which 
 alone we are absolutely certain of as to meaning. 
 The originality of the Biblical narrative lies precisely 
 in this distinction between these two antagonistic 
 lines of the representatives of antediluvian humanity, 
 a distinction proceeding necessarily from that moral 
 reprobation, so energetic and lofty in the tone of its 
 teaching, with which the crime of fratricide was de- 
 nounced ; and it is in this sense alone that it can be 
 granted that the two tables of Qainites and ShSthites 
 
 (■) vi. 9; vii. 7. 
 
The /Shethites and the Qainiies. 203 
 
 were formed by a systematic duplicatipg of a single 
 primitive list, which may have been common to the 
 Terahites and to other people of the same race, the 
 names on this primitive table being carefully ar- 
 ranged and modified in either line in such manner as 
 to present in Hebrew a meaning in accordance with 
 the characteristics attributed severally to the children 
 of Qain and of Sh^th. 
 
 Some modern exegetes have deliberately made 
 Yabal, Yllbal and T<ibal stand for a triad of divi- 
 nities, adored byxthe ancestors of the Hebrews in a 
 remote antiquity. Such is the system of Hasse(') and 
 of Buttmann,(^) which rests upon the onomastic simi- 
 larities of a highly fantastic philology, as, for instance, 
 yiabal= Apollo, Tiibal-Qaln=Volcanus=Telchin,(^) 
 
 (1) Entdeckungen, vol. II., p. 37 et aeq. 
 
 (2) Mythologus, vol. I., pp. 163-1 TO. 
 
 (3) We have a right to be suprised that such etymology could 
 have been revived in our day, and indeed in an aggravated form, 
 by George Smith [Chaldean Account of Genesis, pp. 56 and 296) 
 [not in Rev. Ed., Sayce, pp. 50, 316. Ta.], whose philology, in 
 consequence of a defect of early education, by no means rose to 
 the height of his acute genius. The old god Fire of the Acoa- 
 dians, who plays so important a part in tlie hymns of the collection 
 on Magic (on this god see Fr. Lenormant, Die Magie und Wahrsage- 
 kunsi der Chaldieer, pp. 191-195) {Ohald. Magic, pp. 185-189. Tn.], 
 was called Gibil in the language of this people (Fr. Delitzsch, G. 
 Smith's Chaldseieche Genesis, p. 270), and this name is generally 
 written bilrgi, in virtue of a law of reversal in the order of charac- 
 ters in writing, of which we have a goodly number of examples 
 (Fr. Lenormant, La langue prirnitive de la Chaldee, p. 421). The 
 sign which represents the syllable gi, phonetically, possesses also 
 the ideographic value of "reed," the Assyrian name of which was 
 g<mu. Starting from this last fact. Smith has imagined for the 
 name of the god Fire the reading Bilkan, which is, as already 
 
204 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 in the same way that Yahveh^Jovis. Such fancies 
 need not be discussed. "Who knows," says Renan/') 
 with more reserve, " if Yubal and Trlbal-Qain, who 
 appear as inventors of music and of metallurgy, be 
 not ancient divinities, one of whom carried an axe, the 
 other a musical instrument, transformed by the Euhe- 
 merism natural to the Semites into patriarchs and in- 
 ventors ?" Finally, Goldziher considers that the name 
 of Yabal is identical with that of Habel,(^) — which, 
 philologically speaking, would be a difficult point to 
 concede to him ; — and this name gives him the signi- 
 fication of the rainy sky; YabM forms with Tfibal a 
 duality which repeats that of tlAbel and Qaln,(') per- 
 sonifying as well the alternations of day and night, 
 whence the too ingenious mythologist is led to the 
 conclusion that, although the text hints at nothing of 
 the sort, it was his son Yabfl,l(^) whom Lemek slew in 
 the original myth, he being the sun and Yabal the 
 night ;Q furthermore, supposing that in the same 
 myth there was an enmity between Yabal and TUbal, 
 like that between the two first-born sons of Adam. 
 It is a fact that the name of the sister of the three 
 
 demonstrated by Friedrich Delitzsoh, a simple impossibility and a 
 genuine linguistic monstrosity ; and he believed that he had 
 found in this name Billcau the common origin of Tubal-Qain, on 
 the one hand, and of Vulcan on the other. 
 
 (') Mem. de V Acad, des Inscript., new series, yol. XXIII., 2d 
 Part, p. 263. 
 
 (^) Der Mythos bei den Hebrxem, p. 130 et seq. [Eng. Trans., 
 1877, p. Ill et seq. Ta.] 
 
 (3) P. 1.51. [Eng. Trans., p. 130. Tn.] 
 
 (*) And not T^bal, which at least would have had in its favor 
 the Babbinical tradition lately referred to by us. 
 
 C") P. 150. [Eng. Trans., p. 129. Tb.] 
 
The /Shetkites and the Qainites. 205 
 
 sons of Lemek, Na'em^h or Na'am^h, was also that 
 of a Phcenician goddess,(^) whom the Greeks called 
 Neinanoun,(^) or Astronome ('Ashtar-No'ema), after- 
 wards changed into Astronoef) and Astynome.(*) 
 The Rabbins see a Venus(^) in the Biblical Na'a- 
 mah, a demon of the night and of nocturnal im- 
 purity.C) They say that this sister of Tlibal-Qaln, 
 whom some among them called the wife of 
 N6ah,f) was one of the four spouses(') of Sam- 
 
 (1) Movers, Die Phmnizier, vol. I., p. 636 et seq. ; Fr. Lenor- 
 mant, Gazette ArcMologique, 1878, p. 167. 
 
 (2) Plutarch, De Is. et Osir., 15. 
 
 (') Damasc. ap Phot. Bihlioth., 242; p. 352, ed. Bekker. 
 
 (*) Jul. African, ap Cedren., vol. I., p. 28; Chron. Paschal., 
 vol. I., p. 66. 
 
 (*) Fabricius, Cod. Pseudepigraph. Veter. Test., vol. I., p. 274 
 et seq. 
 
 {*) Eisenmenger, Entdecktes Judenthum, vol. II., p. 423. 
 
 (7) Bereschiih rabbah, sect. 23. 
 
 (8) These four wives of Sammael are, according to the Para- 
 sehah Bereschith (fol. 15, col. 4), Lilith, Na'amah, Igereth. and 
 Mahalath; according to the Touf haareq (fol. 19, col. 3), Lilith, 
 on this occasion identical with Havah, Na'amah, Ebhen Mash- 
 kith and Igereth, daughter of Mahalath. In the Yalqout hadasch 
 (fol. 108, col. 3) and the Galante (fol. 7, col. 1) there are but two 
 Qeliphoth or female demons, Mahalath and Lilith. Lilith is the 
 female demon of night, well known to the prophets of Israel (Is. 
 xxxiv. 14), the Succubus, who holds, with her male fellow, the 
 Lil or Incubus, an important place in Chaldaic demonology (Fr. 
 Lenormant, Die Magie und Wahrsagekunst der Chaldseer, p. 40 [CfeoZ- 
 diean Magic, Londo i, 1877, p. 38. Tk.]) ; she became the nucleus 
 of an immensely long rabbinical legend, according to which she 
 makes her way to Adam and unites herself with him (Buxtorf, 
 Lexicon Talmudicum, -p. 1140; Eisenmenger, Entdecktes Judenthum, 
 vol. II., p. 413 et seq. ; Genesius, Commentar iiber den Jesaia, vol. 
 II., p. 916 et seq.). Mahalath is the daughter of Yishmacl, wife 
 of 'Esav, mentioned in Genesis xxviii. 9. As for Igereth, she is 
 
206 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 mael,(') the demon of the planet Mars, or, as he was 
 otherwise called, Shomr6n,(^)and mother of the demon 
 of voluptuousness, Ashnaedai,(^) and of many other de- 
 mons. (*) Finally, they add that she dwelt at Tyre, 
 where the sacred island is called Asteria, the abode of 
 Astronome or Astynome, according to the Chronicon 
 Pasehale:(^) It is known that the Rabbins identified 
 the demon Sammael with '£sav,(^j brother of Ya'aq6b, 
 
 said to be, as has been already stated, the daughter of Mahalath 
 (Eisenmenger, vol. II., p. 417). 
 
 (') On the demon Sammael, who is an ancient divinity of the 
 planet Mars, see Selden, De diis Syris, syniagm. II., 6, p. 232; 
 Buxtorf, Lexic. Talmud., p. 1495 ; Movers, Die Phoenizier, vol. I., 
 p. 224; Finzi, Ricerche per lo studio dell' anlichitd, assira, p. 531. 
 He is made likewise a demon of death, completing thus his 
 identity with a form of Chaldeo-Assyrian Nergal (on the char- 
 acter of Nergal. as god of death and the original signification of 
 his name, see Friedr. Delitzsch, G. Smith's Chaldseiscke Genesis, pp. 
 274-276). His name may possibly be one with that of the god 
 ShamelS,, one of the co-regents of Asshur, in the city to which 
 this great Assyrian god gave his name ( Caneif. Inscrip. of West. 
 Asia, vol. III., pi. C6, obv., 1. 1, e). This Shamela is, in fact, 
 m.anifestly identical with the Shemal, chief of the genii, who occu- 
 pied the front rank in the pagan worship. of Hauran, even poste- 
 riorly to Islamism (Mohammed ben Ishaq en-Nedim, in Chwolsohn, 
 Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus, vol. II., pp. 24, 26, 29, 30, 35), and 
 whom Chwolsohn correctly compares with Sammael {Ibid., vol. II., 
 pp. 217-223). This name seems to characterize the god as him of 
 the left fide, that is to say of the North. 
 
 {'') Eisenmenger, vol. II., p. 416. 
 
 (') Ibid. (*) Paraschah Bereschith, fol. 15. 
 
 (5) Movers, Die Phoenizier, vol. I., p. 637. 
 
 (6) Eisenmenger, Entdrektes Judenthum, vol. I., pp. 624, 647 
 and 825; Movers, Die Phoenizier, vol. I., p. 897; Fr. Lenormant, 
 Ussai de Commentaire des Fragments de B^rose, p. 128. 
 
 Some assimilate the four female demons, wives of Sammael, 
 with the four wives of 'Esav: Eisenmenger, vol. II., p. 416. 
 
The jShethites and the Qainites. 207 
 
 whom they go so far as to call "a strange god."(^) 
 There are reasons for supposing that at a certain 
 epoch an analogous assimilation had been made be- 
 tween Ttibal and the same demon, and this would 
 explain the transformation of Tubal in the hands of 
 Josephus,(^) when from the smith of the Bible he 
 becomes a warlike and armed hero. With Ttibal 
 regarded in this light, the two children of Lemek 
 and ^illah resemble such another pair as Sammael 
 and Na'emah, Nergal and Ishtar, Melqarth and 'Ash- 
 tarth, Ares and Aphrodite. But is all this actually 
 conformable to the primitive shape of the tradition 
 preserved in Genesis ? I have my strong doubts on 
 the subject, and I believe it to be much more likely 
 a product of that excessive syncretism which seemed 
 to take strong hold on Jewish doctors after a certain 
 period, and was suggested by the artificial resemblance 
 between the names of Na'amah, daughter of Lemek, 
 and the goddess Na'am^h or No'emS,. 
 
 One thing is certain, that none of the names, Y^b^l, 
 Yfibal and Tubal, lend themselves to a comparison 
 of the same nature that Na'am4h suggests with the 
 known appellation of any god of Semitic polythe- 
 ism.f ) These names continue to be absolutely iso- 
 
 (') Yalqout rouberi gadol, fol. 62, col. 2. 
 
 (2) Antiq. Jud., I., 2, 2. 
 
 (') A Mauritaniaa god Juba (Minuc. Felix, Octmian., p. 351, ed. 
 Herald.; Lactant., Divin. rnstit.,1., 15; Isidor. Hispal., Oriff., yiil., 
 11), whose name Movers (Die Phcenizier, vol. I., p. 537 etseq.) 
 and Schroeder [Die Phcenizische Sprache, p. 99) restore as Yuba'al, 
 is indeed cited. But this name has nothing in common with the 
 Tubal of Genesis. On the contrary. Christian authors who mention 
 the god Juba, quote him as being one of the most positive examples 
 
208 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 lated, peculiar to the Biblical text, by whose authors 
 they appear to have been artificially composed, as 
 Knobel has correctly remarked ;(') no mythological 
 correspondents are found for them among any of the 
 Euphratic or Syro-Arabic nations, and the same 
 thing is true of the four names of Patriarchs of the 
 Shethite line, in whom Ewald(^) fancies that he 
 has discovered the four gods of ancient Hebrew 
 paganism. Out of Mahalalel he makes a sort of 
 Apollo; he transforms Yered into a god of the 
 
 of deified man, and say that he was King Juba, the contemporary 
 of Augustus. Lactantius even compares his apotheosis with that 
 of tlie Roman Emperors. Tertullian certifies to the custom among 
 the Moors of adoring even their living kings as gods {Apolog. 24). 
 St. Cyprian [De idol, vanit., 2) does tlie same, and both were com- 
 petent witnesses. This was an old custom of the Libyan nations, 
 and Nicolas of Damascus (ap Stob. Florileg., cxxiii. 12 ; Nicol. 
 Damasc, Fragm. 141, in C. Miiller, Fragm. Historic. Griec., vol. 
 III., p. 463) mentions a curiously barbarous form among the 
 Panebes. He says : "On the death of their kings they bury their 
 bodies, first cutting off the head, ■which they enframe in gold and 
 offer worship to it in a temple" (oomp. what Herodotus says of 
 the customs of the Issedones in Asiatic Scythia, IV., 26). 
 
 In any case, there is no just ground for comparing this Juba as 
 Movers does [Die Phmnizier, vol. I., p. 536) with lolaos of Car- 
 thage (Polyb. , VII., 9, 2; see Maury in Guigniaut, Religions de 
 V AntiquitS, vol. II., p. 1040), son of Hercules-Melqarth and Certha 
 (Apollodor., II., 7, 8), and for seeing in lolaos a Yuba'al. Indeed 
 the true indigenous form of this name of the divine son of the Car- 
 thaginian Triad was Y61, "the first born," and we have this in 
 the Punic inscriptions (Fr. Lenormant, Gazette Archeologique, 
 1876, p. 127). 
 
 (1) Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 65. [3d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 114. 
 Til.] 
 
 (') Geschichte des Volkes Txi-ai'li, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 356 et seq. 
 [3d Ed , I., pp. 381, 383 ; Eng. Trans., I., pp. 265-267. Tr.] 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 209 
 
 waters, Han6k into the sun of the new year, and 
 Methushelah into Mars. As a general thing, such 
 a creation of gods should not be accepted without 
 due consideration, since it is sure to be a result 
 of the exegetical imagination, more or less plau- 
 sible, inasmuch as they cannot be evolved, ex- 
 cept by an entirely subjective operation of th-e 
 mind, out of names susceptible of an utterly different 
 interpretation, and without even the beginning of a 
 proof to justify the hypotheses. Moreover, if Y&bal, 
 YHbal and Tlibal had originally been names of 
 deities, it must be admitted that they were cu- 
 riously stripped of any such character on being 
 received into the genealogy of Genesis. The Biblical 
 text presents them as simple men, and persists in thus 
 defining them. Nothing of supernatural is in their 
 origin or character ; they are human beings, mortals ; 
 they do not even belong to the chosen and blessed 
 race. The manifest intention of the writer of the 
 Jehovist document, and of the final compiler, who 
 adopted this fragment of his, is to present as ordi- 
 nary men, and nothing more, those inventors of the 
 arts of whom the neighboring nations, and in fact 
 nearly all the peoples of antiquity, made gods and 
 demigods, in order that the Israelites should be 
 warned against the tendency to pay them divine 
 honors. The inspired writer recognizes in this ten- 
 dency one of the most insidious allurements to poly- 
 theistic practices, and accordingly reacts energetically 
 against it. Hence the coloring under which he pre- 
 sents the ancient national traditions. 
 
 Ewald presents a second theory in connection 
 14 
 
210 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 with the sons of Lemek.(') He sees in them the 
 representatives and ancestral types of castes analo- 
 gous to those of Brahmanic India, Yabal represent- 
 ing the Vaiyyas, YfibAl the Brahmans and Tfibal the 
 Kchatriyas. The illustrious Semitic scholar of Got- 
 tingen at least need not have gone so far in search of 
 his points of comparison, and would have rendered 
 his theory a little less improbable by citing those 
 castes, traces of which may be discerned at Babylon,(^) 
 or those whose existence and organization among the 
 Sabseans of Southern Arabia have been most accu- 
 
 (1) OescUcUe des Yolkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 364. [3d Ed., 
 I., p. 300 ; Eng. Trans., I., pp. 272, 273. Tr.] 
 
 (2) Diodorua of Sicily (II., 29) attributes this close and rigorous 
 caste characteristic to the Chaldeans, considered simply as a sacer- 
 dotal corporation. Taking all classic testimony into consideration, 
 Oppert (article Babylonians, in the 3d ed. of Encyclopedie du xix. 
 Siicle) does not hesitate to admit that the rule of caste existed 
 in Babylon in all its rigor, -while George Rawlinson [The Five 
 Great Monarchies of the Ancient Eastern World, ITth monarchy, 
 chapter tI. [4th Ed., vol. III., p. 13. Tr.]) thinks it rather 
 a question of class than of caste. The enumeration contained 
 in the difficult passage in Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. 
 III., pi. 41, col. 1, 1. 31-33, has all the characteristics of a, 
 formula which mentions the divers castes of the nation. How- 
 ever, it is not exact to say, as has been done (Oppert and M^nant, 
 Documents juridiques de V Assyrie et de la Chaldf.e, p. 75), that 
 there exists in the cuneiform ivriting a sign expressing the 
 idea of "caste." The terms before which the ideogram in ques- 
 tion is prefixed, by way of determinative, in the table of Ouneif. 
 Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 31, No. 5, have too restricted a 
 signification to be regarded as names of castes ; they are names of 
 professions. In reality, there are three determinatives in the 
 writing, all three being used in the list which we have just cited, 
 one giving the general idea of " man," one the titles of functions, 
 the third the titles of professions. 
 
The Bhethites and the Qainites. 211 
 
 rately described to us by classic writers.(^) But this 
 institution, which may with good reason be consid- 
 ered as essentially Kushite, (^) never existed in its 
 vigor among the nations that are, properly speaking, 
 Semitic, particularly the Hebrews. It will not, there- 
 fore, be possible to allow it a place among the ancient 
 records collected in Genesis. Moreover, in the defi- 
 nitions given of their occupations and inventions by 
 the Biblical text, the three sons of Lemek do not 
 represent three different modes of life ; there are but 
 two, that of the children of 'Adah and that of the son 
 of pilah. As Knobel has justly remarked,(') Y&bkl 
 and Yubal form a closely united group ; the inveh- 
 tion of music is regarded by the sacred author as 
 connected with the pastoral life, on the same prin- 
 ciple as, among the Greeks, Pan, the pastoral deity 
 par excellence, is the inventor of the syrinx ; Hermes, 
 who created the lyre, is Criophoros, "ram-bearer," like 
 a herdsman ; Nomios, or " shepherd ; " Epimelios, or 
 
 (1) Strab., XVI., p. 782. 
 
 (2) See d'Eckstein, in the Athensmm fran^ais of April 22, 1854 ; 
 Renan, Illstoire des languea SSmitiques, 1st Ed., p. 300 [4th Ed., p. 
 318. Tr.] ; Fr. Lenormant, Manuel cCMsioire ancienne dp V Orient, 
 3d Ed., Tol. III., p. 293. The Aryans of India who adopted the 
 rule of caste undoubtedly borrowed it from the populations of 
 Kushite blood, who had preceded them in the basins of the Indus 
 and Ganges, and whom they subjected to their authority. The 
 same institution appears in the kingdom of the Narikas (not 
 Aryans), on the Malabar coast, who seem likewise to have been 
 Kushites, and whose constitution offers some striking analogies 
 with that of the Sabaeans, as pointed out by Lassen [Indische Alter- 
 thwmskunde, vol. II., p. 580 [2d Ed., 1874, p. 584 et seq. Tr ]). 
 
 (') Dk Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 65. [3d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 113. 
 Tr.] 
 
212 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 "he who watches over- the sheep ;"(') and Apollo 
 himself, the god whose principal attribute is the lyre, 
 reckons among his surnames Nomios, Carneios and 
 a whole series of analogues, showing him to be a 
 shepherd-god, the part which he played on earth in 
 the service of Admetus.f ) Moreover, without wan- 
 dering oif into comparisons with the mythology of 
 the people of other races, the alliance of the cultiva- 
 tion of music with the pastoral life, in the customs of 
 the ancient Hebrews, is attested by the history of 
 David, who, in his youth, unites the two qualities 
 of shepherd and skilled player on the kinnfir. 
 
 There is still a last theory, which views in the sons 
 of Lemek ethnic personifications, or at least types of 
 the great human families, as are the sons of N6ah. 
 This is Knobel's theory,(^) and though I cannot agree 
 with this scholar when he makes out the Qatnites to 
 be the Chinese and Mongolian nations, since the geo- 
 graphical horizon of the traditions in Genesis does 
 not include them, I do not hesitate to admit that at 
 bottom his way of regarding the subject Ls the correct 
 one. Ethnic personifications stand foremost in the 
 Biblical narratives of the beginning of things, and 
 this is a consequence of the peculiar genius of the 
 people among whom these narratives grew up. Baron 
 d'Eckstein remarks admirably('') in this connection : 
 
 (1) See Preller, Griechische Mythologie, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 307 
 et seq. 
 
 (2) Preller, same work, vol. I., p 207 et seq. 
 
 (') Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 53 et seq. [See, on the other hand, 
 3dEd., by Dillmann, p. 99 et seq. Tu.] 
 
 (*) Questions relatives aux Antiquit^s des Peuples SSmitiques (Paris, 
 1850), p. 51. 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 213 
 
 " Instead of gods, the Semites place men at the head 
 of tlieir genealogies : here we do not meet with 
 heroes, sons of gods or demigods, offshoots of the 
 One God in so many divine manifestations : here are 
 Shepherd-Patriarchs, leaders of pastoral tribes, and 
 this pure Semitic type is used to describe all the out- 
 lying human kind. The patriarchs of this character 
 should always be taken collectively, as standing for 
 their actual family, the collateral branches of their 
 kindred, or even the tribe as a whole, including ser- 
 vants and slaves. They figure in a double sense, as a 
 simple unit and as a collective unit ; this genealogical 
 method is fixed among the Hebrews and Arabs." 
 
 I feel with Fresnel,(') that it would be suggestive 
 to establish an analogy between the shepherd descend- 
 ants of the sons of 'Adih in Genesis iv. 20 and 21 
 and the impious and more than half mythical people 
 of 'Ad, supposed in the Arab traditions to be the first 
 inhabitants of Yemen. (^) Destroyed by a divine 
 chastisement, recalling that of the cities of PentapoHs 
 in Genesis xix., the people of 'Ad are represented in 
 the legend as a nation of giants, of the same nature 
 as those mentioned in Genesis vi. 4. Exactly on 
 the same principle, the ancestors of Amynos and 
 Magos, in the Phoenician cosmogonies, whose analogy 
 
 (') Journal Asiatique, Aout, 1838, p. 220. 
 
 (') Hamza, Annal, ed. Gottwaldt, pp. 123 and 128 ; Kazwini, 
 vol. II., p. 43; Aboulfeda, Hist, anteislam, ed. Fleischer, pp. 16, 
 18, 20 and 178 ; D'Herbelot, Bibliothique Orientate, words Ad and 
 Soud; Pococke, Spec. Hist. Arab., p. 35 et seq. ; Caussin dePer- 
 ceyal, Essai sur thistoire des Arabes, vol. I., p. 11 et seq. ; Fr. Le- 
 normant, Manuel dhistoire ancienne de V Orient, 3d Ed., va\. JII., 
 p. 256 et seq. 
 
214 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 with the sons of Lemek we have proved beyond 
 question, are represented as Titans,(^) and the sons 
 of Light, Fire and Flame, the discoverers of fire, 
 offspring of Genos and Genea (Qen and Qtoath), 
 as giants whose names have been transmitted to the 
 mountains. (^) 
 
 Most certain of all, to my thinking, is the com- 
 parison, or, more properly speaking, the absolute 
 identification which Tuch,(') Baron d'Eekstein,(*) 
 Eenan,f) and W. A. Wright, (") establish between 
 "Tlibal the smith, forger of every instrument of 
 iron and of brass," and the people of Tlibal, who 
 sold at Tyre " slaves, and utensils of brass, in ex- 
 change for its merchandise.''^ It is true that the 
 people of T^bal, in other words the Tibarites, and the 
 Chalybes,(') celebrated for their work in metals far 
 back in remote antiquity, are mentioned in Genesis 
 X. 2, among the sons of Yfl.pheth. But this is not 
 the only time that Genesis gives us the same ethnic 
 name in two distinct genealogies, to explain the 
 various race strata which have succeeded one an- 
 
 (1) Sanchoniath., p. 22, ed. Orelli. 
 
 (') Sanclioniatli. , p. 16, ed. Orelli. 
 
 (') Kommentar uher die Genesis, p. 118 et seq. [2d Ed., by 
 Arnold and Merx, p. 93. Tb.] 
 
 (*) Athenxum franr^ais, 19 Aofit, 1854, p. 775. 
 
 (') Ilistoire des langues Simitiques, 1st Ed., p. 460. [4th Ed., 
 p. 487. Tk.] 
 
 ("j In Smith's Dictionanj of the Bible, vol. III., p. 1574 [Am. 
 Ed., 1871, IV., p. 3327. Tb.] ; see also Fr. Lenormant, Lea pre- 
 miires civilisations, vol. I., p. 133. 
 
 C) Ezek. xxvii. 13. 
 
 (^) Knobel, Die Vcelkertafel der Genesis, p. 109 et seq. ; Fr. Le- 
 pormant, Lcs premieres civilisations, vol. I p. 122 et seq. 
 
The Shethites and the Qainites. 215 
 
 other in the formation of the same people; it will 
 suffice to mention Sheb^, of the blood of Ham,(') 
 and Sheb^, son of Y£lqt4u, in the descent of Sh6m.(^) 
 Moreover, the genealogy of the Qainites in the fourth 
 chapter of Genesis and the ethnographic table in 
 chapter x. do not proceed from the same source ; the 
 one being taken from the Jehovist, the other from 
 the Elohist, document. Hence it is entirely possible 
 that a divergence may have existed in these two 
 documents regarding the origin assigned to TUbal. 
 
 Here, however, we can only indicate this hypo- 
 thesis briefly, but will trace it out more in detail 
 in the twelfth chapter. In that we shall study 
 the question as to the limitations of the universality 
 of the Flood, as understood by the authors of the 
 documents drawn upon in compiling Genesis, and 
 likewise the view of its final editor, and we believe 
 that we shall be able to prove on solid grounds that 
 there are two great families of nations, perfectly well 
 known to the Hebrews, with whom they came fre- 
 quently into contact, who were always systematically 
 excluded from the descent of the three sons of N6ah, 
 like the negroes, known also to the Hebrews, and 
 that because in their veins flowed the blood of Qaln. 
 These are, on the one hand, the most ancient layer 
 of the population of Palestine, anterior to the 
 Kena'anites, of whom the Ben6-Yisrael found some 
 remains, always described in the Bible narrative 
 under legendary colors, most frequently as giants — 
 Emlm, Rephalm, Zamzummlm, Zlizim, 'Anaqlm, 
 
 (1) Genesis x. 7. (2) Genesis x. 28. 
 
216 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 and, as I think, the people of 'Am^l^q. On the 
 other hand, we have the metallurgic nations, of a 
 very ancient civilization, speaking agglutinative 
 idioms, like the Accadians, the Elamites and the 
 Proto-Medes, to whom we are accustomed to give 
 the more or less exact name of Turanians of "Western 
 Asia.(^) These two great national branches, these 
 two ethnic families, are the ones which appear to me 
 to be represented in the fourth chapter of Genesis by 
 the division of the children of Lemek into the sons 
 of 'Adah and Qillah, the bright one and the dark one, 
 a maternal distinction, which seems to imply that of 
 the Northern and Southern races. 
 
 If this theory were accepted, it would follow that 
 the ethnic name of Tubal, traced back to the root 
 ydhal, in order to give it a Hebrew meaning, must 
 have been the type upon which the names of the two 
 remaining sons of Lemek were artificially formed, 
 they being in like manner drawn from the same root 
 ydhal, but in such a way that the appellation of the 
 shepherd Y^bal expressed the abundant fruitfulness 
 of the flocks, while that of the musician Ylibal rep- 
 resented the joyous sound (ydMl) of the instruments 
 of music which he is said to have invented. 
 
 In any case, the very nature and extent of the 
 observations which the antediluvian genealogies of 
 the Jehovist document, inserted in the fourth chapter 
 of Genesis, suggest to us by the details which they 
 record in regard to the personages mentioned therein, 
 
 (') See Fr. Lenormant, Les premieres civilisations, vol. I., p. 
 132 et seq. 
 
The /Shethiies and the Qainites. 217 
 
 justify Philippe Berger's(') well-expressed statement. 
 According to this scholar, the Thdleddth of Jehovist 
 origin present the ancient Hebrew tradition of the 
 beginnings under a much more ancient form than do 
 those of Elohist origin. Herein they retain a more 
 strictly legendary character, not having been so rigor- 
 ously despoiled of every trace of mythical suggestion 
 everything outside of the record of a dry and exact 
 human genealogy. This is the very conclusion which 
 we have ourselves reached, and in which we shall be 
 confirmed as om* studies progress, 
 
 (') Article Genealogies, in the Protestant Erwyclop4die de sciences 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE TEN ANTEDILUVIAN PATEIAECHS. 
 
 Aftee having examined the facts ascribed to the 
 antediluvian period by the Jehovist document, and 
 studied the two genealogical tables of Sh^thites and 
 Qainites in their reciprocal relations, it remains to us 
 to investigate the principle on which the list of patri- 
 archs, from generation to generation, beginning with 
 Sh^th and ending with Noah, was constructed. With 
 this new part of our research, we shall find ourselves 
 confronted with an imposing array of concordant tes- 
 timony, gathered in from the four quarters of the 
 earth, which leaves no room for doubt in regard to 
 the common ground of the ancient narratives touch- 
 ing the primal days of man among all the great civil- 
 ized nations of the old world. The agreement as to 
 the number of antediluvian patriarchs with the Bible 
 statement in the traditions of nations most diverse 
 one from another, is manifested in a striking way. 
 They are ten in the story of Genesis, and with a 
 strange persistence this number ten is reproduced in 
 the legends of a very great number of nations, when 
 dealing with their primitive ancestors, yet shrouded 
 in the mist of fable. To whatever epoch they trace 
 back these ancestors, whether before or after the 
 218 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 219 
 
 deluge, whether the mythic or historic side predomi- 
 nate in their physiognomy, they invariably offer this 
 sacramental number ten.(') 
 
 The names of the ten antediluvian kings men- 
 tioned in the Chaldaic tradition have been transmitted 
 to us through the fragments of Berossus,(^) but un- 
 fortunately in a form much altered by successive 
 copyists of the text. We will give the table of their 
 designations parallel to that of the corresponding 
 patriarchs in Genesis.(') 
 
 (■) Ewald, Oeachichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 351. 
 [3d Ed., I., p. 375 et seq. ; Eng. Trans., I., p. 262 et seq. Te.] 
 
 (2) Fragments 9, 10, 11, of my edition. 
 
 (') I have judged it expedient to furnish a commentary upon 
 this table in some rather extended notes, which break in upon the 
 continuity of the text during several pages. The various details 
 contained in these notes seemed to me too important to be over- 
 looked, but it was not easy to introduce them in any other way 
 in the natural course of the chapter. 
 
220 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ANTEDILUVIAN PATRIARCHS 
 
 ANTEDILUVIAN KINQS 
 
 OF THE BIBLE, 
 
 OP THE CHALDAIO TRADITION. 
 
 
 Facts relat- 
 
 NAMES. 
 
 Facts re- 
 lated in 
 regard to 
 them. 
 
 Names. 
 
 ed in regard 
 to them. 
 
 In the Frag- 
 ments of 
 Berosms. 
 
 Corrected 
 forms.{^) 
 
 Origi- 
 nal 
 forms. 
 
 1. Adam 
 
 
 1. Aloros. 
 
 Adores. 
 
 Adiu- 
 
 1st divine 
 
 (man). 
 
 
 
 
 ru. 
 
 revela- 
 tion. (2) 
 
 2. Sh^th 
 
 
 2. Alapa- 
 
 
 
 2d divine 
 
 (founda- 
 
 
 ros. 
 
 
 
 revela- 
 
 tion). (3) 
 
 
 
 
 
 tion. 
 
 3. Enosh 
 
 Men then 
 
 S.Almelon 
 
 
 
 
 (man). 
 
 began to 
 invoke by 
 the name 
 
 or 
 Amillaros. 
 
 
 
 
 4. Qenan 
 
 of Yahveh. 
 
 4. Amme- 
 
 
 Ham- 
 
 3d divine 
 
 (creature). 
 
 
 non. 
 
 
 manu. 
 
 revela- 
 tion. 
 
 5. Mahalal'el 
 
 
 5. Amega^ 
 
 
 
 4th divine 
 
 (Praise of 
 
 
 laros or 
 
 
 
 revela- 
 
 God).(^) 
 
 
 Megala- 
 ros.(5) 
 
 
 
 tion. 
 
 6. Yered 
 
 
 6. Daonos 
 
 
 
 Surnam- 
 
 (descent.)(6) 
 
 
 or 
 Daos.(') 
 
 
 
 ed "shep- 
 herd." 
 5th divine 
 revelat'n. 
 
 7. Hanok 
 
 He walks 
 
 7. Edoran- 
 
 
 
 6th and 
 
 (Initia- 
 
 in the ways 
 
 chos or 
 
 
 
 last di- 
 
 tor).(8) 
 
 of the Eter- 
 
 Evedores- 
 
 
 
 vine rev- 
 
 
 nal, and is 
 
 chos. 
 
 
 
 elation. 
 
 
 translated 
 
 
 
 
 
 8. Methushe- 
 
 to heaven. 
 
 8. Amem- 
 
 
 
 
 lah (man 
 
 
 phsinos. 
 
 
 
 
 with the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 dart). (9) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9. Lemek 
 
 
 9. Otiartes 
 
 Obartes. 
 
 Ubar- 
 
 
 (strong 
 
 
 or 
 
 
 atutu. 
 
 
 young 
 
 
 Ardates. 
 
 
 
 
 man).(i») 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10. Noah (con- 
 
 In his time 
 
 10. Xisu- 
 
 
 Hasis- 
 
 In his 
 
 solation) (11) 
 
 the Del- 
 
 thros or 
 
 
 atra. 
 
 time the 
 
 
 uge. 
 
 Sisithros. 
 
 
 
 Deluge. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 221 
 
 NOTES ON THE PRECEDING TABLE. 
 
 (•) We can correct only a very small proportion of the names, 
 being those whose original forma have been so far discovered in 
 the cuneiform documents. 
 
 (2) These successive divine revelations are recorded in the 
 Chaldaic legend as made by the gods to the creatures, half man, 
 half fish, who came out of the Erythraean Sea. In regard to the 
 order in which they were supposed to come, and the reigns in 
 which they occurred, see Fr. Lenormant, Essai de Commentaire des 
 Fragments de Berose, pp. 242-251, and especially the second ap- 
 pendix at the end of the present volume. 
 
 (3) This interpretation is philologically the most probable in 
 Hebrew, and is not at variance with the allusive etymology given 
 in Genesis iv. 25. 
 
 A whole series of legends, some traces of which are found in 
 Josephus {Antiq.jud., I., 2, 3), have grouped themselves about the 
 name of the patriarch Sheth. They make him the inventor of 
 letters and science (Fabricius, Codex pseudepigraph. Veteris Testa- 
 menti, I., p. 146), a tradition accepted by the mediaeval Greeks 
 (Johann. Antioch, frag. 2 in C. Miiller, Fragm. historic, grsec, vol. 
 IV., p. 540; Mich. Glycas, Anndl., p. 121, edit, of Paris; Tzetz , 
 Chiliad., V., 26), and a rabbinical tradition locates his grave at 
 Arbela (Schindler, Pentaglot., col. 144). Sir Henry Rawliuson 
 (Journal Royal Asiatic Society, new series, vol. I., 1st Part, p. 195 ; 
 comp. Fr. Lenormant, Essai de Commentaire des Fragments de 
 Berose, pp. 270-275) has proved that all these fables are the 
 result of an assimilation made by certain sectaries of the first 
 Christian centuries between the patriarch called the son of Adam 
 in the Bible and one of the great divinities of the religions of 
 Semitic Asia. 
 
 The Assyrian documents in fact mention a god Shita, the seat 
 of whose worship was the city of Bit-Adar ( Cuneif. Inser. of West. 
 Am, vol. III., pi. 66, rev., 1. 31, e), near Arbail or Arbela, On 
 the other hand, the Egyptian monuments introduce us to Set or 
 Sutekh (a stronger and longer form), as the great deity of the 
 Khetas at the north of Syria, and also of the Asiatic shepherds, 
 who at a certain epoch invaded the valley of the Nile and ruled 
 over Egypt. As a Syrian god. Set is clearly assimilated with 
 Ba'al, but, over and above this, he had been from time Immemo- 
 
222 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 rial the national god of the half-Semitic populations of the Delta, 
 and later became the adversary of Osiris in Egyptian mythology: 
 De Roug^, in Mimoires de V Aeademie des Inscriptions, new series, 
 vol. XXV., 2d Part, p. 232 et seq. See also the works of Pleyte 
 on La Religion des Pre-Israelites, and of Ed. Meyer, on Set-Typhon ; 
 finally, H. G. Tomkins, Studies on the Times of Abraham, pp. 145- 
 151. 
 
 In the form under which it occurs in the hieroglyphic text, the 
 name of Set is purely Egyptian, with a significance in tliat lan- 
 guage. I will here give the answer of my learned friend G. Mas- 
 pero to a question addressed to him by myself in regard to the 
 possibility of finding for this name a meaning analogous to that 
 of the Biblical Sheth. " The determinative of ' stone' is accounted 
 for by the variations of the name of the god Set ; it is in the way 
 of a play on words. The form ST is the phonetic character for 
 the designation of 'the foreign country,' 'the mountain,' as 
 well as for the name of the god Set. The expression of this god's 
 name by means of two phonetic signs, ST, and the determinative 
 of stone, is a most natural orthography, as Set was the god of 
 foreign lands and of the desert, this method of writing his name 
 recalling his origin and his attributes. The hypothesis of a com- 
 parison with Sheth might be barely possible. ST might be derived 
 from iu, ' to place, to rear.' But I entertain grammatical 
 objections to this view of the matter. The factor of tu gives 
 us the pronunciation stu stou, which might strictly be car- 
 ried on to the form Sutkhu, pronounced Stukhu[1), but not 
 to ST. The modern form of the name is S^fl, Sit ; my unpub- 
 lished researches on vocalization have led me to the original vocali- 
 zation SUi, for the old form, differing from the royal name S'My, 
 which signifies ' the Setian,' in the position of the accent which 
 in Siti is placed on St, and in Siti^ on p ; whence the weakening 
 of the vowel in Si and the probable pronunciation Siti, Sete, 
 J^eOuaic, or rather Seflijcrif." 
 
 Admitting these learned and valuable observations, there remains 
 for the name of Seth the possibility of a fact analogous to that which 
 we are able to prove conclusively in regard to the name of Hathor. 
 She likewise appears to have been originally a national divinity of 
 the half-Semitic populations of the Delta, especially of the 'Anu 
 (De Roug^, M^m. de VAcad. des Inscrip., new series, vol. XXV., 2d 
 Part, p. 230 et seq.), the 'Anamim of Genesis (x., 13), and there 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 223 
 
 are strong reasons for supposing the uanae was primitively identical 
 trith that of the Syrian 'Ashthar or 'Athar (Fr. Lenormant, Leltres 
 ■ Assyriologiques, vol. II., p. 58 et seq.). By leaving it almost pre- 
 cisely its original sound, a pure Egyptian name has been made of 
 it, Ha-t-'Hor, "the habitation of Horus," a signification confirmed 
 by the symbolico-syllabic orthography always employed in writing. 
 This interpretation is not borrowed from the signification of 'Ash- 
 thar or 'Athar among the Semites, but from the mythological 
 character attributed to Hathor in the Egyptian religion. Since 
 Set appears of undoubted Semitic origin, as adored by the 
 Khetas, there is a strong probability that his name was trans- 
 formed by an analogous play of words, which made it Egyptian, 
 when the god himself was admitted within the cycle of the pan- 
 theon on the banks of the Nile. The Egyptian meaning and ety- 
 mology, which are undoubted in the case of Set's name, need not 
 then be an obstacle in the way of accepting the fact of its original 
 outgrowth from a Semitic appellation with perhaps a different 
 meaning. Emmanuel de Roug^ does not hesitate to say so, and he 
 compares Set with Shaddai, " the all-powerful," or with the word 
 fhad, of which this last appellation is the plural of excellence 
 (Mem. de I'Acad. des Inscrip., new series, vol. XXV., 2d Part, p. 
 233). The etymology here seems to me a little forced, and if it is 
 necessary to find a Semitic prototype for Set, I think that after 
 the Assyrian deity Shita the probabilities are in favor of Sheth. 
 Set is, in fact, to Sheth as Astart is to the Phoenician 'Ashtharth, 
 a transcription adopted for this name by the Egyptians when they 
 wished to represent it as that of a strange god. 
 
 The Jewish authors from whom Suidas has quoted (in his Lexi- 
 con, article S^S), say that Sheth was deified by the earliest man, 
 owing to his inventions, and they go so far as to understand by 
 the expression henS J^lohtm, "the children of God," in the sixth 
 chapter of Genesis, a designation for the descendants of this deified 
 patriarch. 
 
 In this way we are able to comprehend the really divine attri- 
 butes given to the person of the patriarch Sheth by the gnostic 
 sect called Sethites, with far more paganism than Christianity 
 underlying its doctrines, which sprung up on the banks of the 
 Euphrates in the second century of the Christian era. "The 
 theology of the Sethites," says Renan (Mem. de VAcad. des Inscr., 
 new series, vol. XXIV., 1st Part, p. 166), appears to have been a 
 
224 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 genuine Babylonian doctrine, with which it was attempted 
 to mingle a Biblical teaching." See the explanation of their 
 cosmogony in the book of the Philosophumena, v., 19, p. 138 
 et seq., ed. Miller; p. 198 et seq., ed. Dunoker and Schnei- 
 dewin. These sectaries professed a superstitious veneration for 
 Sheth ; they said that the great divine Virtue was incarnate in 
 him ; that his soul had afterward passed into Christ, and that he 
 made but one with the Redeemer (S. Irenceus, Adv. heeres., I., 30 ; 
 S. Epiphan., Adv. heeres., I., 3, 289 ; Theodoret, IIsereLfab., XIV., 
 p. 306 ; See Tillemont, Memoires sur Vhistoire eccUsiastigue, vol. II., 
 p. 318). In this way they restored, under a Biblical and half- 
 Christian garb, the worship of the ancient Shita or Set. The book 
 of Nabatman Agriculture, the first version of which in the Aramaean 
 tongue, Renan is, we think, correct in assigning to the period 
 between the third and seventh centuries A. D., again refers to the 
 Sethites (see Renan, Mem. cH., p. 165 et seq.). Ishita, son of 
 Adami, is therein spoken of as a religious legislator and the 
 founder of astrology and astrolatry. According to this book, he 
 had followers called Ishitites ; an organized sect sprang from 
 him, owning a sort of supreme pontiff (Chwolsohn, Ueber die Ueber- 
 resie der Altbabylonischen Literatur in Arabischen Uebersetzungen, p. 
 27). Quite recent traces have been found of the existence of the 
 Sethites (Chwolsohn, Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus, vol. I., p. 639 et 
 seq.). " All the fables which the Musselmans associate with Sheth 
 (see D'Herbelot, Bibliothique Orientals, article Scheith), regarding 
 him as the prophet of that human age which they called the age of 
 ShUh, have doubtless the same origin," says Renan again. Ibn- 
 Abi-Ofeibiah expressly attributes to the Sabseans or Mendaites 
 the opinion that " Sheth taught medicine, and had inherited a 
 knowledge of it from Adam" [Journal Asiatique, Mars-Avril, 
 1854, p. 263). 
 
 (*) Mahalal'el may be " praise of God," or " splendor of God," 
 as it is connected with one or other of the acceptations of the root 
 halal. It is remarkable that the Assyrian name of the month 
 Ulul,'to which Mahalal'el would correspond in the calendar system, 
 which we will presently explain, seems to be derived from this 
 root too. The form elAl, with an initial aleph instead of he, given 
 by the Aramoeans and Jews to this month's name Wuen adopting 
 the Assyrian nomenclature, is susceptible of no reasonable or pro- 
 bable etymology. But among these nations the appellations of 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 225 
 
 the months all have the character of a foreign nomenclature, with 
 no signification in their own languages. 
 
 Mahalal'el's parallel in the Qainite genealogy is called Meh<i- 
 iaSl, "struck by God." We have already spoken of the substitu- 
 tion of an evil meaning for a favorable signification in the 
 genealogy of the accursed race. 
 
 (5) George Smith {Transact, of the Society of Biblical Anhaiology , 
 vol. III., p. 363) proposes to correct Amegalaros to Amelargalos, 
 and to recognize in it, used as a proper name, the title of an im- 
 portant officer in the Babylonian priesthood, being the one who, 
 on the night of the 2d Nisan, at the time of the periodic rising of 
 the Euphrates, recited in honor of the god Bel those liturgic 
 prayers the text of which we have in the Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. 
 Asia, vol. IV., pi. 46 and 47. The learned English Assyriologist 
 read the title of this priest Amil-urugal, a hybrid combination of 
 the Assyrian amilu or avilu and the Accadian huru-ffal. There is 
 no doubt that such combinations, monstrous as they may be in 
 philology, do occur sometimes ; we have plain instances of them, 
 like the title Rab-lak, formed out of the Semitic rabA, "great," 
 and the Accadian sale, "chief, captain,'' the reading of which is 
 certified to by a Biblical transcription (2 Kings xviii. 17 ; Is. 
 xxxvi. 2), and the name of the god Papsukal, the messenger of 
 the gods, from the Accadian pap and the Semitic Sukal, the pho- 
 netic expression of which we have in the gloss of Caneif. Inscrip. 
 of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 68, 1. 64, d-e. 
 
 These two hybrid terms could only have been found, the one in 
 Assyrian, the other in Accadian, in consequence of the Accadian 
 iak having become naturalized in Semitic-Assyrian, and recip- 
 rocally the Semitic sukal in Accadian under the form sukal. 
 But such terms should not be accepted, unless they can be 
 very clearly proved, which is not the case with the sacerdotal 
 title which Smith attempts to read Amil-urugal. On the contrary, 
 everything about it indicates tliat the initial sign of the orthogra- 
 phy of this title, the sign " man," is, as usual, an aphonous deter- 
 minative prefix. Thus regarding it, we get the Accadian title 
 huru-ffal, corresponding with the Assyrian nagiru rabu, "great 
 observer," answering very well to the character of the person- 
 age in question, attentively considering the progress of the 
 periodic inundation of the river, on which depends the fertility 
 of the country. But if this be the case, the assimilation 
 
 15 
 
226 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 with the Amegalaros or Megalaros of Berossus vanishes like a 
 mist. 
 
 (^) The signiflcatioii "Descent" is the only one given for the 
 name Yered, in the Hebrew acceptation of the root whence it is 
 derived. The Assyrian acceptation of the same root would give 
 "Service," and this moaning might appear preferable. In fact, 
 we shall see in chapter viii. that the Chaldee tradition combines 
 under the name of Hasisatra all that the Bible relates concerning 
 Hanuk and Noah, the only two patriarchs of whom it was said 
 that "they walked with God" (of Hanok, Genesis v. 22; of Noah, 
 Genesis vi. 9). Now, the father of TJasisatra is called Ubara- 
 tutu, which means "servant of the god Tutu," who is described 
 as "parent of the gods, he who renews the gods" (Cuneiform 
 Tablet in the British Museum, marked K, 2107), and as "he 
 who prophesies in the presence of the king" [Cimcif. Inscrip. 
 of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 50, No. 2, 1. 10). This appellation 
 belongs to the ante-Semitic language of Chaldea, called Accadian, 
 and the Assyrian-Semitic ti-ansl;ition of it would be Arad-Tutu. 
 Now, while the extracts from Berossus by Alexander Polyhistor 
 speak of the father of that righteous man who was saved from 
 the Flood as Obartes, which is derived from Ubara-tutu, the 
 extracts made by Abydenus from the same writer call him Ai-- 
 dates, which comes from Arad-Tutu; and the first element in 
 this last form, belonging to the Semitic-Assyrian idiom, is the very 
 one which enters into the name of Yered. Furthermore, among 
 the Chaldeo-Assyriaus, the month of the year, corresponding to 
 the father of Hasisatra in the calendar system, of which we shall 
 speak presently, is dedicated "to the god Papsukal, servant of 
 the great gods." Now, there always exists a relationship between 
 the nature of the god assigned to the month and the character of 
 the antediluvian patriarch whose mylh w.is connected with tlie 
 same month. Thus we may safely conclude that just here there 
 occurred a misplacement of person and name between the Biblical 
 and Chaldaio traditions, and that the ninth patriarch among the 
 Ghaldoeans is the real correspondent to the sixth of Genesis. 
 
 But, on the other hand, if we are obliged to fall back upon the 
 hypothesis of a change of position, we must take account of the 
 fact that Yered' s name stands in the Shethite genealogy in 
 the fourth place from Enosli, the double of Adam ; that his coun- 
 terpart, 'Irad, is the fourth direct from Adam in the line of Qain, 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 227 
 
 and that consequently, if primitively there was a single genealogy, 
 anterior to the distinction between the two races, the criminal 
 and the favored one, this was the table naturally most resem- 
 bling the Chaldaio, and that Yered undoubtedly stood for the 
 fourth generation therein, in which case he would have corre- 
 sponded to the fifth month in the calendar system which con- 
 tnccted the patriarchs and antediluvian kings with the months of 
 the year and the celestial mazzuloih. Now, this fifth month, Ab, 
 is, as we have just teen (p. 147, note 1), mentioned in the inscrip- 
 tion known as " of the Barrel-Cylinder of Sargon" (1. 51 of the copy 
 published in the Oimeif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. I., pi. 36 ; 1. 61 
 of the copy published by Oppert, Inscrip. de Dour-Sarkayan,^. 18), 
 as "the month of the descent {arad) of the god Fire, dissipating 
 the damp mists." Thus we should get the key to the origin of the 
 name of Yered, having the meaning of "descent." It would be in 
 accordance with the characteristics of the "month of Fire," as 
 well as with the fiery lion which presides at that time in the 
 Zodiac, and most strikingly of all with the name of the fourth 
 antediluvian king in the Chaldaio list, Hammanu, ' ' the burn- 
 ing, the fiery." 
 
 It is evident that this question, as it now stands, must be left in 
 uncertainty. 
 
 (') Unfortunately we have no record to aid us in restoring the 
 original form of the name given us in the fragments of Berossus 
 in a Hellenized form as Daonos or Daos, nor to furnish us with 
 any clue as to the reason of the personage being specially de- 
 scribed as a " shepherd." Might it chance to be a translation of 
 his name, which in that event should be corrected to Raos, from 
 the Assyrian rieau, ? I dare not say. Equally an open problem, 
 to which no solution can yet be offered, is the question of a possi- 
 ble connection between this heroic personage and the god who is 
 called Shar-tuli-elli, "the king of the pure tumulus," the month cor- 
 responding to Daonos or Daos in the construction of the calendar 
 being "the month of the pure tumulus," in Aocadian dul IcA, in 
 Assyrian tulu ellu. In any case, the usual Semitic name for this 
 seventh month of the year corresponds manifestly with this sym- 
 bolic appellation, for tasrituv ia manifestly related to eSreiu, "sanc- 
 tuary, temple," and derived from the same root by another mode 
 of construction. 
 
 (8) As many legends clustered about the name of Hanok as 
 
228 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 about that of Sheth, in the latter days of Judaism. They were in 
 part suggested by the meaning of this patriarch's appellation, 
 "the initiator," and by the tradition of his prophetic sanctity, 
 grounded upon the words of Genesis regarding him. He was 
 represented as the inTentor of letters, of arithmetic and of astro- 
 logy (Eupolem. aj> Euseb., Prceparat. cvanjel. ix. 17). The most 
 beautiful of the uncanonical Jewish Apocalypses, that which 
 recounts the fall of the rebellious angels, bears his name (A. Dill- 
 mann, Das Buck Henoch, Leipzig, 1853 ; Ewald, Ueber des Ethio- 
 pischen Buches Henoch Entstehung, Gcettingen, 1856 ; Hilgenfold, 
 Die Judische Apokalyptik, Jena, 1857). The Jewish authors quoted 
 by Suidas (in his article J,tjB) say that Hanok was deified lilce 
 Slieth. In the Qoran and in the Mussulman tradition he receives 
 the name of Idris, and is represented as a type of knowledge and 
 prophecy (see D'Herbelot, Biblioihlque Orientale, article Edris). 
 Idris in Arabic means "the learned," but one is justiiied in won- 
 dering if this designation be not an altered fragment of the ancient 
 Babylonian appellation Grecized by Berossus into Evedoreschos 
 or Edoresohos ; Mohammed may have changed it into a form 
 which had a meaning in his language. 
 
 We shall recur to the subject of the person and name of 
 Hanok. 
 
 (') Farther on we shall recur to this name also. The corre- 
 spondent of Methushelah in the Qainite genealogy is called Me- 
 thushael, "the man of God." It is singular that in this instance 
 the name expressing piety and divine emanation should occur in 
 tlie wicked race. 
 
 ('") This is the interpretation of Geaesius. Ewald and Uelitzsch 
 suggest the meaning "wild man, devastator," in connection with 
 the bloody story told of Lemeli and the line of Qain. Ag a matter 
 of fact, the name is very obscure. We have previously spoken 
 of this. 
 
 (") This meaning is clearly indicated in Genesis v., 23 ; it per- 
 fectly agrees with Noah's part in history, and satisfies all the 
 exigencies of philology ; therefore there is no object in abandon- 
 ing it to seek an explanation for the name in " Eenewer,'' with 
 Ewald [Geschichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 360 [3d 
 Ed., I., p. 385; Eng. Trans., I., p. 269. Tb.]), a purely conjec- 
 tural idea. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 229 
 
 An Assyrian tradition, preserved by Abydenus,(') 
 places at tlie beginnings of the nation, anteriorly to 
 the foundation of Nineveh, ten generations of he- 
 roes, eponyras of a-s many successive cities. (^) The 
 same Abydenus — one of those Greek polygraphers 
 who, during the period of the successors of Alexander, 
 endeavored unsuccessfully to popularize the tradi- 
 tions of the Asiatic nations among their compa- 
 triots—appears to have previously recorded the Ar- 
 menian tradition of a succession of ten ancestral 
 heroes, preceding Aram, who finally organized the 
 nation which took his name, the tradition being sub- 
 sequently adopted by Mar-Abas Katina and the 
 writers of the school of Edessa,^} and on their autho- 
 rity by Moses of Khorene,(*) the national historian 
 of Armenia. The Greek Cephalion, contemporary 
 
 (1) Euseb., Chron. Armen. [I., 12], ji. 36, ed. Mai; Mos. Kho- 
 ren., I., 4. 
 
 p) See Fr. Leuormant, La Legende de Semiramis, p. 16 et seq. 
 
 P) In regard to the personality of Mar-Abaa Katina, see Qua- 
 tremfere, Journal des Savants, 1850, p. 365 ; Kenan, Histoire des 
 languea semitiquea, 1st Ed., p. 244 [4th Ed., p. 262] ; Memoires de 
 VAcad. des Inscrip., new series, vol. XXIII. , 2d Part, p. 327; 
 Spiegel, ErO-nische AUerthumskunde, toI. I., p. 497 et seq. 
 
 (*) I., 4. — In this place the list assumes a form which is of a 
 nature to make one doubt its antiquity, for the first four names 
 are taken from Genesis. But this is the result of a factitious^ 
 assimilation, by which the Armenians converted to Christianity 
 sought to reconcile their national heroes with Biblical characters. 
 By comparing what is said a little farther on by the same Moses 
 of Khorene (I., 8), the list may be restored with certainty to its 
 original, native form: 1. Yapedosthe ; 2. Merot ; 3. Sirath ; 4. 
 Thaglath ; 5. Hayg ; 6. Armenag ; 7. Aramayis ; 8. Amasiay ; 
 9. Kelam ; 10. Harmay. 
 
230 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of Hadrian, appears also to ■ have been acquainted 
 with this tradition. Q 
 
 The sacred books of the Iranians, attributed to 
 Zarathustra, reckon at the beginnings of man's his- 
 tory nine heroes of an absolutely mythical character, 
 who succeed Gaydmaretan, the typical man. About 
 these heroes are clustered all the traditions of the first 
 ages, until they begin to assume a more natural and 
 almost semi-historic character.(^) Thus we have the 
 ParadhS,tas of antique tradition, who became the ten 
 Peshdadian kings of the later Iranian legend, (^) and 
 were embalmed in an epopee by Firdusi, the first 
 terrestrial monarchs, " the men of the ancient law," 
 who were fed on " the pure beverage of haoma, and 
 who preserved their holiness." 
 
 In the cosmogonic legends of the Hindus we meet 
 with the nine Brahmadikas, Avho with Brahma, their 
 author, make ten, and are called the ten Pltris or 
 "fathers.''^) 
 
 The Chinese reckon ten emperors sharing in the 
 divine nature between Foo-hi and the sovereign with 
 whom the historic age is inaugurated, Hoang-ti, whose 
 advent ushers in Ki, the tenth of those periods which 
 
 (1) Mos. Khor., I., 4. 
 
 C) Spiegel, Avesta, vol. III., pp. Ivi-lxii ; C. de Harlez, Avesta, 
 vol. III., pp. 2-5. 
 
 (') All tlie legends relating to these fabulous kings are collected 
 by Spiegel, JErdniscJie AUerihumskunde, vol. I , pp. 508-580. 
 
 (*) On the repetition of the number ten in the Hindu tables for 
 the filiation and genealogy of the first ancestors, see Laws of Manu, 
 I., 34 et seq. ; Vishnu-Pur&na, p. 49 et seq. [Wilson, 1st Ed., 1840; 
 ed. Triibner, 1864-77, vol. I., p. 100 et seq. Tr.] ; BMgavata- 
 Purina, III., 12, 21 et seq. ; 20, 9 et seq. ; IX., 1, 12 et seq. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 231 
 
 folio-wed each other after the creation of man and the 
 beginning of "human sovereignty" upon the earth, 
 Jin-hoang.(') Finally, not to multiply instances be- 
 yond measure, the Germans and Scandinavians be- 
 lieved in the ten ancestors of Wodan or Odin, as did 
 the Arabs in the ten mythical kings of 'Ad, the pri- 
 mal people of their peninsula, whose name signifies 
 
 "ancient."(') 
 
 In Egypt the first ages of the existence of man are 
 marked by the reigns of the gods upon earth. Ma- 
 netho's fragments relating to these first epochs have 
 come down to us in such a changed condition that it 
 is difficult to settle with certainty exactly how far 
 this author accepted the belief in divine reigns. But 
 the remains of the celebrated historic papyrus of 
 Turin, as we have them, containing a list of Egyptian 
 dynasties traced in hieratic writing, seem to indicate 
 clearly that the editor of this canon recorded ten 
 kings, who governed men at the beginning of things.(^) 
 
 This constant repetition among so many different 
 nations of the number ten is remarkable in the ex- 
 treme, and so much the more so that the number in 
 question is a round one and systematically chosen. ('') 
 
 (1) PautMer, Chine, resumS de Vhistoire et de la civilisation, pp. 
 22-26. 
 
 C) We referred above [p. 213] to the people of 'id, and we 
 shall speak of them again in chapter xii. 
 
 (3) Lepsius, Auswahl der wichtigsten Vrkunden des JUgyptisclien 
 Alterthums, pi. iii. ; Champollion-Figeac, Nouvelle revue encyclopi- 
 dique, June, 1846, p. 226 et seq. (after his brother's papers) ; 
 Bunsen, ^gyptens Stdle in der Weltgeschichte, vol. I., p. 84 et seq. 
 [Eng. Trans., London, 1848-67, I., p. 53 et seq. Tk.] 
 
 (*) Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 34 et 
 
232 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 "We have the proof of this when in Genesis(') we see 
 this same number ten repeated in the case of the 
 postdiluvian generations from Shem to Abraham, or 
 rather, since the record of the Septuagint version, 
 which here includes one name more than the Hebrew, 
 seems more correctly to represent the ancient text, for 
 the generations from Shem to Terah, father of three 
 sons, heads of races,(^) who in this resembled N6ah 
 the tenth patriarch from Adam.(^) And it would 
 seem that, in the book in which Berossus explains the 
 Chaldaic traditions, the first ten generations after the 
 deluge form a cycle, doubtless an entirely mythical 
 epoch still, an appendage to the ten antediluvian 
 reigns. (*) However, we might seek in vain to con- 
 nect the selection of this number ten with any one of 
 the refined speculations in regard to the mysterioiis 
 value of numbers among the philosophical religions 
 of paganism, for the tradition of the ten antedilu- 
 vian patriarchs did not take root during this later and 
 already advanced stage of human development. We 
 trace it back much farther, to a really primitive 
 epoch, when the ancestors of all the races among 
 whom we have found it still lived contiguous to one 
 
 seq. and 351 [3d Ed., I., p. 89 et seq. and 375; Eng. Trans., I., 
 p. 24 et seq. and 2G2. Tu.]. 
 
 (') Chapter xi. 
 
 {^) Abram, Na^or and Harto. 
 
 (3) It may be well to add that in the Tholedoth, or Biblical 
 genealogies, David is separated from Yehudah by ten generations. 
 We hare always the same round number. 
 
 (*) Beros. ap Joseph, Ant. Jud., I., 7, 2 ; Euseb., Pneparat. 
 evangel., IX., 16; Berosi Ohaldxorum historiee gux mpersuni, ed. 
 Richter, p. 57. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian PatriaroJis. 233 
 
 another, intimately enough associated to account for 
 this community of tradition, not being yet scattered 
 abroad to any great extent. At this epoch in the 
 progressive march of acquirement, ten was the highest 
 number which had been reached, consequently the 
 indeterminate number, and the one which was used 
 to express " many" and convey the general idea of 
 plurality. At this stage the primitive quinary nume- 
 ration, suggested by the iingers on the hand, had 
 passed on to the decimal numeration, based on the 
 digital calculation of the two hands,(') which has, in 
 the case of most nations, continued to be the point of 
 departure for the most complete and thoroughly per- 
 fected computations, which have reached to the point 
 of recognizing no limit to infinite multiplication or 
 infinite division. Now it is necessary to remark that 
 the undisputed affinities of the names of Jilgyptian 
 and Semitic numbers may be traced exactly to ten,(^) 
 and equally, if there be a relationship between the 
 same names in the Aryan and Semitic tongues, it is 
 likewise restricted within this limit, f) 
 
 (') Pott, Die quimere und vigesimale ZieMmethode bet Vcelkern 
 alter Welttheile, Halle, 1847 ; A. Pictet, Les origines indo-europeennes, 
 vol. II., pp. 564^578; E. B. Tylor, Primitive Culture, vol. I., pp. 
 218-246. 
 
 (^) This relationship has been brought to light in the most con- 
 vincing manner by Lepsius, Ueber den XIrsprung und die Verwandt- 
 schaft der Zahlwcerter in der Indo-Germanischen, Semitischen und 
 Koptischen Sprachen, Berlin, 1836. See also Th. Benfey, Ueber 
 das Verhseltniss der JEgyptischen Sprache zum Semitischen Sprach- 
 stamm, Leipzig, 1844. 
 
 (') Lepsius sustains the affirmative, as well as Ewald and De- 
 litzsch ; but it hai been combatted by the more recent labors of 
 Goldstucker, with whom Sayce agrees. 
 
234 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 It may be seen to what a vastly remote antiquity 
 in the primitive past of the human race we are carried 
 back by the Biblical tradition of the patriarchs before 
 the Flood, compared with the parallel traditions 
 which are incontestably derived from the same 
 source. 
 
 Now, the genealogy of the Qainites offers us seven 
 names from Adam to Lemek, father of the three 
 heads of races like Noah, and we have proved in the 
 preceding chapter that the genealogy of the descent 
 from Adam through Shdtli shows manifest traces 
 of a systematic arrangement which has carried the 
 seven names parallel to those on the Qalnite line up 
 to teu.(^) In the same way, the Paradh3.tas of the 
 Iranian tradition are seven, starting from Yima, who 
 was originally the first man ; they became ten only 
 after Gayomaretan was placed before Yima by a 
 double process analogous to that presented in the 
 Biblical genealogy in the case of Adam and En6sh ; 
 Yima then becomes only the fourth hero instead of 
 the first man, and before him are reckoned Gay6ma- 
 retan, Haoshyangha and Takhma-u-rupa. f ) In 
 
 (1) To make up for this — as has long since been remarked — 
 the addition of the three sons of Lemek fills the list of ten names, 
 as far as the Deluge, on the Qainite side, as with the Shethites, 
 only that these ten names spread over eight generations in the 
 line of Qain. 
 
 (^) Later the ten Paradhatas were no longer regarded as form, 
 ing a succession of only ten generations. The enormous period of 
 the reign attributed to Yima (to whom the Yesht, XVII., 30, gives 
 1000 years), and the dominion of Azhi Dahaka, the representative 
 of the evil principle, were divided into a series of generations of 
 the legitimate line, which did not wield the sceptre, in such wise 
 that Thrastaona becomes the ninth in the descent from Yima 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 235 
 
 Egypt, though the system of the editor of the Turin 
 papyrus accepts teu divine kings, the most generally 
 accepted number in the great sacerdotal centres like 
 Thebes and Memphis was but seven,(') and this it 
 appears was the view taken by Manetho.f) 
 
 In the Chaldaic tradition the record of the six suc- 
 
 (Spiegel, Eraniscke Alterthumskunde, vol. I., p. 538). Thrtietaona, 
 in his turn, was supposed to have reigned 500 years, and the 
 Yesht, XIII., 131, makes his successor, Manustehithra, his fifth 
 descendant, and the ciphers are continually added to until at last 
 Manustehithra is found in the twelfth degree of filiation from 
 Thrsetaona (Spiegel, Ibid., vol. I., p. 549). This system, which 
 seems to have been already inaugurated in Bundehesh (chapter 
 xxxiv.), and which was adopted by chroniclers in verse and prose 
 in mediaeval Iran, counts ten generations from Yima to Thrsetaona, 
 as the Bible does ten from AdS.m to Noah, twelve from Arya, sou 
 of Thraetaona, to Manustehithra, as the Bible in the Septuagint 
 version from Shem to Abraham, and lastly, thirteen after Manus- 
 tehithra until the mission of Zarathustra (Zoroaster), as the Bible 
 from yiyhaq to David. The parallelism is too striking to be 
 fortuitous (see Windischmann, Zoroastrische Studien, p. 162 ; Spie- 
 gel, Erinische Alterthumskunde, vol. I., p. 507). But in this place 
 we have no hesitancy in supposing that the Zoroastrian doctors in 
 the time of the Sassanides calculated according to the Biblical 
 genealogy, which certainly was not unknown to them. 
 
 (') See the table of the system of Thebes and of that of Mem- 
 phis, in Brugsch, Histoire d'Egypte, 2diEd., p. 20. [History of 
 Egypt under the Pharaohs, London, 1879, I., pp. 27, 28. Tk.]— 
 The list of Thebes contains but six names, because it cuts off from 
 the number of legitimate sovereigns the murderer of Osiris, Set, 
 who was regarded as an usurper and enemy. 
 
 (^) C Miiller, Fragm. historic. Grsec, vol. II., pp. 526, 530 and 
 533. The list copied by Georgius Synoellus [CAron., p. 19], which 
 follows the Memphite system, contains fifteen names, among them 
 six gods and nine demigods ; but Horus is wrongly reckoned 
 among the demigods, for he is the last king of the dynasty of the 
 gods, hence the correct restoration would make out seven gods and 
 eight demigods among the fifteen names. 
 
236 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 cessive divine revelations before the Flood deserves se- 
 rious attention on our part, for this number and the way 
 in which it arose is calculated to make it highly proba- 
 ble that primitively there was reckoned one revelation 
 for each reign or generation until the time of the patri- 
 arch during whose existence the cataclysm occurred. (') 
 All these facts are so many indications of the 
 fact already noticed by Ewald, f) viz., that the 
 figures ten and seven have been used alternately, as 
 describing in round numbers the antediluvian ances- 
 tors. The Hindus also sometimes substitute the 
 number seven for ten in this connection, and it is in 
 this way that we find them accepting in the begin- 
 ning of things seven Maharshis or " great ancestral 
 saints," (') and seven PradjApatis, " masters of the 
 creatures " or primordial fathers.(*) Of these two 
 
 (1) Perhaps we should here interpose the obserration, already 
 recorded above (p. 226, note 6), that the Chaldsean tradition gath- 
 ered together under the heading of the tenth king, Hasisatra, the 
 occurrences which in Genesis are divided up between the seventh 
 patriarch, Hanok, and the tenth, Noah, and this seems another 
 indication that the last individual before the Deluge may have 
 been originally the seventh. When the list was extended from 
 seven names to ten, according to this hypothesis, the Chaldaeans 
 carried on the whole story to the tenth place, while the Hebrews, 
 on the other hand, divided the story in two parts, leaving one 
 connected with the seventh name, and associating the other, that 
 relating to the cataclysm, with the tenth. 
 
 (2) Oesehichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 350. [3d Ed., 
 I., p. 375; Eng. Trans., I., p. 262. Tr.] 
 
 (^) Mahabhdrata, Matsyopd.khy&naTn, 30 ; VishnU'Pur&na, p. 23 
 et seq. [Wilson's. Ed. 1840. Ed. Trubner, 1864-77, I., p. 49 et 
 seq. Tb.], and Wilson's Notes, p. 49 et seq. [Ed. Triibner, I., 
 100 et seq. Tr.] 
 
 (*) Multiplying this figure seven by that of the three ages of the 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 237 
 
 numbers, between which tradition has wavered, the 
 Chaldeo-Babylonian influence has powerfully con- 
 tributed to cause that of ten to predominate defini- 
 tively. They had in fact a special association with 
 it, in consequence of a calendar system which must 
 arrest our attention for a moment, and with the more 
 reason since it was not without influence in the form- 
 ation of the names attributed to the antediluvian 
 patriarchs in the Biblical genealogy. 
 
 According to the fragments of Berossiis, the Chal- 
 dsean theory allowed a total duration for the ten ante- 
 diluvian reigns of 120 sars or periods of 3600 years, 
 that is, 432,000 years.(^) The tenth of this duration 
 is 43,200 years, or 12 sars, a period which for the 
 Chaldseans constituted a celestial revolution, and 
 was a true cosmogonic day,(^) for each sar included 
 60 sosses of 60 years,(^) just as the day was divided 
 
 world, we reckon up to twenty-one Pradjapatis [Mah&bMrata , 
 I., 33). 
 
 (1) Fragments 9, 10 and 11 of my edition. 
 
 p) There are serious reasons for believing that the Chaldeo- 
 Babylonians valued at this figure the cycle of the precession of 
 the Equinoxes, of which it is simply impossible that they had not 
 formed some idea, after their long-continued astronomic observa- 
 tions (Oppert, Sistoire des empires de Chald^e et d^AssT/rie, p. 34 ; 
 ITr. Lenormaut, J?ssa! de Oommentaire des fragments cosmoffonigues de 
 Berose, p. 215). 
 
 {') The system of Chaldaic numeration was sexagesimal, follow- 
 ing a scale of 1, 60, 600 and 3C00. The three superior orders of 
 units were called eoss (60), ner (600), and sar (3600) ; the last 
 two of these names are unmistakably Accadian, nieir, or ner, and 
 lar ; it still remains doubtful whether the first, simt, is of Semitic 
 or non-Semitic origin, — if " sixty" in Accadian was his or us. In 
 any case, this numeral scale was invariably reproduced in all the 
 orders of measurement (J. Brandis, Das Milnz-Mass-und Gemchts- 
 
238 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 into 12 hours,(') each of 60 minutes, and each minute 
 comprising 60 seconds.^ ) By allowing only 12 hours 
 to the nycthemeris, instead of 24, like ourselves, the 
 Chaldeo-Babylonians calculated the division of the 
 diurnal revolution of the sun upon the division of its 
 annual revolution and that of the Zodiac.{^) Conse- 
 quently, each of the sars of the period of 43,200 years 
 corresponded to a sign and to a month of the year, as 
 well as to an hour of the day. But this period was 
 itself multiplied by 12, thus a more extended sidereal 
 
 wesen in Vorderasien bis auf Alexander den Grossen, pp. 1—40 ; Fr. 
 Lenormant, La langue primitive de la Chaldee^ pp. 151—154; Oppert, 
 U Hal<m, des mesures assyriennes^fixS par Us texies cuneiformes, Paris, 
 1875 ; Lepsius, Die B'lbylonisch-Assyrischen Lmngenmasse nach der 
 Tafel von Senkereh, in Ahliandlungen der Berliner Akademie^ for 
 1877 ; Friedrich Delitzsoh, Bar, Ner und Soss, in Zeitschr. JEgypt. 
 Sprache und Alterthufnskunde, 1878 [Heft II.]). 
 
 Q) Ideler, Handbuch der Chronologie, vol. I., p. 86 et seq. The 
 testimony of classic authojs on this subject lias been confirmed 
 by the deciphering of the cuneiform texts. The Babylonians, 
 and subsequently the Assyrians, knew of none other save the 
 double hours or "Babylonian hours," as the Greek astronomers 
 called them ; they named them kasbu. We liave direct proof of 
 this in the tables of observation of the equinoxes (^Ciineif. Inscrip. 
 of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 51, Nos. 1 and 2), where it says : "The 
 day and the night were equal, six hours of day, six hours of 
 night" — yunrn u muii sitqulu VI kasbu yumu VI kasbu must. These 
 tablets prove, as may be seen, that th(? twelve Babylonian liours 
 were reckoned from one sun to the other, just as Censorinus says 
 [De die natal., 23). 
 
 (2) Lepsius, Chronologie der ^gypter, p. 128 et seq. ; J. Bran- 
 dis, Das Milnz-Mass-und Gewichtswesen in Vorderasien, p. 19. 
 
 (s) Letronne has already observed (in the Journal des Savants, 
 1839 [Oct., p. 585. Tk.]) that the system adopted by the Chal- 
 dsean astronomers for the division of the circumference of the 
 heavens (Diod. Sic, II., 30), necessarily led to the division of the 
 diurnal revolution into twelve instead of twenty-four liours. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 239 
 
 revolution being obtained, amounting to 144 sars, or 
 518,400 years. Movers^*) long since realized that 
 the fact df the duration of the ten antediluvian reigns 
 being equivalent to the ten periods of 12 sars estab- 
 lished a relation between each reign and one of these 
 periods, months or hours of the great celestial revolu- 
 tion ; that thus the antediluvian patriarchs of Chaldea 
 had been referred to those solar mansions of the Zo- 
 diac,f) the Mazzdldth, worshipped by the Hebrews, 
 
 (1) Die Fhcenizier, Tol. I., p. 165 ; also Fr. Lenormant, &sai de 
 Commentaire de-s fragments de Bdrose^ p, 238. 
 
 (^) According to Diodorug Siculus (II., 30; see third appendix 
 at the end of this volume ), tlie Chaldseans counted on the zodiacal 
 hand, divided into twelve signs, thirty-[six] stars, "which they 
 called the "gods in council." Under the supremacy of the 
 twelve "master gods,'' presiding over the signs, one-half of these 
 "gods in council" were charged with the observation of the 
 points in space above the earth, and the other half "with those 
 below. Diodorus adds that " every ten days one of the ' gods in 
 council' is sent from the upper to the lower region, as messenger 
 of the stars, while another quits his station below the earth in 
 order to ascend above it, and this periodic displacement, inva- 
 riably recurring, will go on to all eternity." This is a religious 
 expression of the astronomic fact resulting from the proper move- 
 ment of the sun, since in reality, every ten days, the third part 
 of a sign, or the l-36th of the Zodiac, rises in the evening above 
 the horizon, "while a third descends below it. 
 
 The testimony of Diodorus Siculus is here confirmed by the 
 cosmogonio fragment (Friedrich Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesest'dcke, 
 2d Ed., p. 78, h, 1. 1^ ; see the first appendix at the end of this 
 volume, /, c, iv.), where it is said of the god Anu determining 
 the motions of the heavens : " He made excellent the mansions, 
 (twelve) in number, for the great gods ; — he assigned stars to 
 them, (and) he fixed the LUma'si (astronomical expression, of a 
 very doubtful meaning, designating perhaps the stars of the Great 
 Bear, for there are seven of these stars). He defined the year 
 and determined its limits ; — for each of the twelve months he fixed 
 
240 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 fallen from the faith, during the period of Assyrian 
 influence, together with the sun, the moon and all 
 the heavenly host,(^) and designated even among the 
 Chaldssans by figures, the use of which has come 
 down to us through the medium of the Greeks.(^) 
 
 tliree stars" — yubas'sim manzazi [ianeirW] ina menuti Hani rahuti — 
 kakkabi yutarmnu [va^ L Umasi yuiziz — yuaddi satta eli[_ia] migrata 
 yumai;(;a — sane'srit arhi sal'sati kakkabi ina menuti yusziz. 
 
 The decanal system must, moreover, have originated with a 
 people who reckoned 360 days in their year. 
 
 (1) 2 Kings xxiii. 5. 
 
 (') The question of the Chaldsean origin of the Zodiac has been 
 specially studied, in the light of the testimony of classic antiquity, 
 by Ideler in the Abhandlungen der Berliner Akademie, for 1838, by 
 Letronne in the Jour, des Savants, 1839 [Aug. -Nov.], and by Guig- 
 niaut in his note 3d of book iv. of Creuzer's SymboUqus : Religions 
 de V antiquity, vol. II., p. 896 et seq. That the Chaldseans invented 
 the division of the zodiacal circle into twelve equal parts, corre- 
 sponding to tlie twelve months of the year, is universally acknowl- 
 edged by all masters of the science, for the fact is distinctly attested 
 by the ancients (Diod. Sic, II., 30 ; Sext. Empiric, Adv. Astrolog., 
 p. 342). But they are divided in opinion as to the origin of the 
 figures and names connected with tliese dodecatemories. Ideler 
 and Guigniaut hold that the zodiacal signs adopted by the Greeks 
 came to them from Babylon, while Letronne believes them to be 
 of pure Greek invention. For all the talent and subtle ingenuity 
 of criticism employed by him in defence of this theory, it is nev- 
 ertheless false, and the direct study of Chaldeo-Assyrian monu- 
 ments brings numerous and decisive proofs to bear in favor of the 
 opinion of Ideler and Guigniaut (see Fr. Lenormant, Essai de 
 Commentaire des fragments de Berose, pp. 229-231 ; Les premieres 
 civilisations, vol. II., pp. 67-73; S;iyce, Transact, of the Society of 
 Biblical Archeology, vol. III., pp. 161-164). 
 
 To begin with, we have on this question a document so clear 
 that it alone would suffice in proof; it is the fragment of a celes- 
 tial planisphere, preserved in the British Museum, whereon may 
 be read: "Month of arahshamna, star of the scorpion" [araA] 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 241 
 
 arahsamna kakhab aqrabi (Fox Talbot, Transact, of the Society of 
 Biblical Archxology, toI. IV., p. 260). 
 
 Not less positive is the astronomical document (Cuneif. Inscrip. 
 of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 53, 2, 1. 25 and 28), which makes "the 
 star of the goat" preside over the month of tabit, and "the star 
 of the fish (or fishes) of £a" over the month of addar (this last 
 being also found in Oaneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 53, 
 2, 1. 13). At the same time one is struck by the fact that the sym- 
 bolic name of the month -which corresponds with the sign of Virgo 
 associates it with the goddess Ishtar, to whom it was also conse- 
 crated; this suggests the idea that the Zodiacal Virgin was this 
 goddess, who had little of the virgin about her, and other indica- 
 tions seem to show that she was represented in the solar mansion 
 of ulul under her form of "Archeress of the gods" — qasitti Hani 
 (Smith, History of Assurbanipal, p. 122, 1. 44). 
 
 On another hand, whoever has studied the representations of 
 the Babylonian and Assyrian cylinders knows that, in general, 
 side by side with the religious subjects engraved upon them and 
 forming their most prominent decorations, the background of the 
 stones is covered with symbols of smaller dimension, all of a side- 
 real and astronomical nature ; the sun with its rays, the lunar 
 crescent, the five planetary globes, the seven stars of the Great 
 Bear, the Cross which represents the four cardinal points, the 
 great Celestial Serpent. Joined to these symbols, whose nature and 
 intention cannot be for a moment doubted, are two religious em- 
 blems of a very lofty and very comprehensive nature, the symbol 
 of the supreme, divine power, which represents Anu or Asshur, 
 and the image of the ktcIq, the miple<;eth of the Bible (1 Kings xv. 
 13; 2 Chron. xv. 16) ; besides these, a certain number of figures, 
 which are all, without exception, those of zodiacal signs and 
 present an almost complete series, as found upon the different 
 monuments. 
 
 1. The Ram or the ibex: Lajard, Oulte de Mithra, pi. xvi., No. 1 ; 
 xvii., No. 6; xxvii.. No. 1; xxix.. No. 6; lii.. No. 6; liv A, 
 No. 12. 
 
 2. The Bull: CuUimore, Oriental Oylinders, Noa. 91, 92, 106; 
 Lajard, pi. xii.. No. 17 ; xxvi., No. 5 ; xxvii.. No. 1 ; xxviii., No. 
 4; xxxii.. No. 7; liii.. No. 3; Ivi., No-. 8. 
 
 3. The Twins, represented by two small virile jigwres, placed one 
 upon another: Lajard, pi. xxxix. 5. As we said above, these 
 
 16 
 
242 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Classic antiquity assures us, moreover, that the zodi- 
 acal Aquarius is none other than Deucalion-Xisu- 
 thros, the Hasisatra of the cuneiform documents, the 
 righteous man saved from the flood by the protection 
 of the gods.(') 
 
 figures are more frequently iuTerted, feet to feet : Cullimore, Nos. 
 65, 75 and 94 ; Lajard, pi. xxvi., Nos. 1 and 8 ; xxtu., No. 5 ; liv 
 A, No. G. 
 
 4. The Cancer, figured like a crab or a lobster : Lajard, pi. llii., 
 No. 3 ; Ixii., No. 4. 
 
 5. The Lion: Lajard, pi. xxxviii., No. 4; lil.. No. 6; llii., No. 
 3 ; Ivi. , No. 8. It is more usual still to find the lion devouring the 
 bull, instead of the simple figure of the animal : Cullimore, No. 94 ; 
 Lajard, pi. xxtI., No. 1 ; xxTiii., No. 2 ; xxxiii.. No. 5 ; liii., No. 6. 
 
 8. The Scorpion: Lajard, pi. xxvii.. No. 10; xxxi., No. 2; 
 xxxTii. , No. 6 ; liii., Nos. 3 and 4 ; Ixii., No. 4. 
 
 9. The Archer, represented in two examples by an archer draw- 
 ing a bow: Lajard, pi. xiii.. No. 8; liv A, No. 12. In other 
 examples expressed by the arrow: Lajard, pi. xxix.. No. 2. 
 
 10. The She-Goat: Cullimore, No. 107; Lajard, pi. xxTiii., No. 
 5; xxxiv.. No. 2; xxxv.. No. 3; liii.. No. 6. Very frequently 
 the hinder part of the goat's body terminates in the tail of a fish, 
 as in the figure adopted by the Greeks : Cullimore, Nos. 29, 31, 
 32, 98; Lajard, pi. xtI., No. 3; lir A, No. 1 ; liv B, No. 7. 
 
 11. The Water Carrier, represented once by the god Ramman, 
 crowned with the tiara, pouring out water : Lajard, pi. xxxT. , No. 4 ; 
 oftener by a vase whence water flows out: Cullimore, Nos. 130 and 
 131 ; Lajard, pi. xxxv.. No. 3 ; pi. liv B, No. 7. 
 
 12. One or two Fishes: Cullimore, Nos. 19, 28, 88, 106, 113, 
 129, 154; Lajard, pi. xvi., No. 5; xvii., No. 6; xxvii., Nos. 2 and 
 5 ; xxviii.. No. 6 ; xxLx., Nos. 2 and 7 ; xxxi.. No. 5 ; xxxii.. No. 
 5 ; xxxv., Nos. 3 and 7 ; 1., No. 2. 
 
 Nothing is lacking in the series but the figure of the Virgin, 
 which we have not yet been able to distinguish, and which per- 
 haps would closely resemble the Archer, since Ishtar in this sign 
 is "the Archeress ; " — and the sign which is known to us as the 
 "Balance." To this we will recur presently. 
 
 (') Ampel., Lib. Memor., 2. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 243 
 
 We find this view confirmed by a more exact 
 knowledge of the Chaldeo-Babylonian calendar, (') as 
 well as by the symbolic designations of its months, 
 which are connected with the cosmogonic myths, 
 told in the way of episodes, or reproduced by analo- 
 gous myths in the great heroic epic of the city of 
 Uruk,f ) the protagonist of which is a solar personifi- 
 cation, and its twelve songs corresponding to the 
 twelve months of the year, and the twelve signs of 
 the Zodiac,^ ) added to which we now possess in its 
 
 (1) See table 1, fourth appendix, at the end of this volume. 
 
 C) This epopee is that known to scholars under the designation 
 of "Epopee of Jzdhubar or Gisdhubar," transcribing purely and 
 simply according to their phonetic value the characters composing 
 the ideographic orthography of the name of its hero, in conse- 
 quence of not knowing the true reading of the name, to which we 
 shall revert in chapter xii. All the fragments, so far as known, 
 of this epopee are collected in George Smith's Chaldiean Account 
 of Genesis, chapters xi.-xvi. The translation of the lamented 
 English Assyriologist demands a serious revision, which would 
 improve it upon many points of detaU ; though, on the whole, it is 
 already very satisfactory. 
 
 (') Sir Henry Eawlinson, Athenseum, 7th December, 1872 ; Pr. 
 Lenormant, Les premihres dvilisaiions, vol. II., pp. 67—81 ; Sayce, 
 Babylonian Literature, p. 27 et seq. 
 
 A brief summary of the contents of each of the tablets, in other 
 words, of each of the cantos of the epic, in the mutilated condi- 
 tion in which they have come down to us, will furnish the proof 
 of this afdrmation. 
 
 Tablet /.—Wanting. 
 
 Tablet II. — The beginning is destroyed. In what follows this 
 hiatus, Izdhubar sees in a dream the stars fall from the sky. He 
 sends for the Seer Ea-bani, half man and half bull, to interpret 
 his dream. 
 
 Tablet III. — ^Ea-bani, beguiled by Shamhat and Harimat (grace 
 and persuasion personified), decides to go to Uruk, to the court of 
 
244 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Izdhubar. Festivities to welcome him. Friendship cemented be- 
 tween the two heroes. 
 
 Tablet IV. — Izdhubar, following the advice of fia-bani, sets out 
 to attack the tyrant Humbaba in the cedar forest. Exploits of 
 the two heroes on the journey. 
 
 Tablet V. — Defeat and death of gumbaba. 
 
 Tablet VI. — Ishtar proposes herself in marriage to Izdhubar ; he 
 rejects her, while reproaching her with her profligacy. Ishtar, 
 enraged, persuades her father Anu to create a terrible bull, which 
 ravages Uruk. Izdhubar slays the monster with the help of fia- 
 bani. 
 
 Tablet VII. — l<la-bani consults trees for an oracle. Izdhubar 
 falls sick, and has frightful dreams. He seeks an interpretation 
 of them from Ea-bani, whose divining power forsakes him, so that 
 he cannot explain them. Death of Sa-bani. 
 
 Tablet VIII. — Lamentation of Izdhubar over the death of fia- 
 bani. Ill, and alarmed by his visions, he decides to go and seek 
 for healing and the secret of life from Hasisatra. Journey of the 
 hero. He meets the two man-scorpions, who guard the rising 
 and setting sun. Visit to the garden of the wonderful fruit-trees, 
 guarded by the nymphs Siduri and Shabit. 
 
 Tablet IX. — Dialogue with the two nymphs, asking permission 
 to leave the garden and carry away some fruit. Izdhubar meets 
 the boatman Ur-ljansha (or Fr-Bel). He continues his journey 
 by water with the boatman ; they end by sailing upon the "waters 
 of death." 
 
 Tablet X. — Izdhubar reaches the country of the river-mouths, 
 beyond the "waters of death," where dwells Hasisatra, now im- 
 mortal. He questions him. 
 
 Tablet XI. — Hasisatra answers him by telling the story of the 
 Deluge. Purification and healing of Izdhubar. His return to 
 Uruk. 
 
 Tablet XII. — Lament of Izdhubar at the tomb of fia-bani. Mar- 
 duk, at the command of fla, recalls the shade of the seer from the 
 "land without return," and causes it to rise to the celestial abodes, 
 amid the gods. 
 
 Thus in this epic the man-bull comes upon the stage during the 
 ' ' month of the propitious bull,' ' the mouth over which £a pre- 
 sides, who is the creator of this marvellous being, as indicated by 
 his name itself. Izdhubar appears in the character of a true 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 245 
 
 Hercules (on the relationship of this hero with the Greek Her- 
 cules and the Tyrian Melqarth, see Sayce, Babylonian Literature, 
 p. 27 et seq. ; C. W. Mausell, Gazette arcMologique, 1879, p. 116 
 et seq.), during the month which is placed under the rule of Adar, 
 the Chaldeo-Assyrian Hercules, and it would seem that the victory 
 of the hero over the lion, which corresponds to the Nemsean, 
 ought to be celebrated in this canto of the poem. Izdhubar triumphs 
 over IJumbaba during the "month of Fire;" Humbaba's name 
 reminding one of the Combabos of Hierapolis, type of the qedesh 
 (Lucian, De dea Syr., 17-27), whose mythologic character resem- 
 bles Geryon. Elsewhere we have shown (Die Magie und Wahr- 
 sagekunst dex Chaldseer, p. 195 [Chald. Magic, pp. 188, 189. Tr. ]) 
 that the hero of Uruk is only a form of the god Fire ; his victory 
 over a representative of the power of darkness and humidity, is 
 nothing but a variation of the " descent of the god Fire, dissipa- 
 ting the damp mists," which takes place during the month Ab, just 
 as the Lion discomfitting the Bull, the zodiacal sign for this month, 
 is another symbolic expression of the same thing (Fr. Lenormant, 
 Les premiires civilisations, vol. II., p. 74). Ishtar demands Izdhubar 
 in marriage during the "month of the message of Ishtar." The 
 triumph of the hero over the monster raised up against him in 
 consequence of the anger of the despised goddess, is the last effort 
 of his unbroken strength. He falls ill and is deprived of the sup- 
 port of his friend, the man-bull, in the month which follows the 
 autumnal equinox, when the sun begins to decline. Entering then 
 upon his journey westward, he meets two man-scorpions under the 
 sign of the Scorpion ; he sails in TJr-hansha's bark, and reaches 
 the "waters of death" at the winter solstice, toward the end of 
 the month over which Nergal, the god of death, presides. During 
 the " month of the Cavern," he penetrates the hidden retreat whi- 
 ther the gods have carried Hasisatra, who tells ihim the story of 
 the Deluge in the eleventh Santo, the eleventh month having the 
 sign of the Water-carrier. In the same canto, Izdhubar is cured of 
 his sickness, and returns to Uruk, because in this month (Shabat= 
 January-February) the sun recommences its ascending course. 
 And finally the description of the deceased on his bier, in the valu- 
 able monument published by Clermont-Ganneau (in the Revue 
 archiologique [vol. XXXVIII., 1879. pi. xxv., opp. p. 337 ; see 
 also p. 344 et seq. Tr.]), watched over by " the two fishes of fia," 
 who guard his destiny in the other life, and protect him until the 
 
246 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 integrity the list of the gods who presided over tha 
 twelve months,(^) and who had been chosen for this 
 purpose, according to the myth connected with 
 each month. With all this help we begin now to 
 comprehend part of the essential features of the cyclic 
 construction by which the twelve months of the year 
 had been made to assimilate with the twelve parts 
 (of 43,200 years each) of the great period of 318,400 
 years, and the ten antediluvian kings transformed 
 into representatives of ten of the solar mansions. 
 
 Conformably to the indications of classic literature, 
 the eleventh month of the year (Shabat^January- 
 February) is "the month of the malediction of 
 rain,"(^) the month during which the story of the 
 deluge is told in the epic of Uruk, and over which 
 presides the god*Ramman, "the inundator." If, 
 then, the theory of Movers be correct, the creation of 
 man and the first antediluvian reign must have been 
 connected with the second month of the year and the 
 sign of the bull; and, in fact, we have shown that 
 the second month (AiLr=April-May) is dedicated to 
 the god £a, under the special title of " Lord of the 
 human species" {bel tenisMt). The first month (Ni- 
 san=March- April) is "the month of the altar of the 
 
 resurrection, indicates tliat the poem places the apotheosis of !fia- 
 bani' s shade, passing from the subterranean regions to the heaven 
 of the gods, in the month of the Constellation of the two fishes of 
 Ea. All these coincidences, so regular in their sequence, could 
 not be simply fortuitous. 
 
 (') G. Smith, History of Assurbanipal, p. 325 et seq. ; Oandf. 
 Ima-ip. 0/ West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 33, col. iv. 
 
 (') Or "of the malediction, and of the rain." 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 247 
 
 demiurge,"(') and two gods preside over it, Anu, the 
 primordial god, analogous to the Greek Uranos, and 
 Bel, to whom is attributed in a special manner the 
 formation of the organized imiverse. This month, 
 therefore, is that of the Creation,(^) or rather the end 
 of the period of Creation, the Sabbath of the Cosmic 
 
 (}) In Aooadian itu bara zaggar. The last word, saggar, is given 
 as an epithet of the god Bel [Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., 
 pi. 47, 1. 48, c-d; oomp. pi. 33, 1. 55, c-cT). 
 
 {') Macrobius tells us that according to the Clialdee astrologers 
 {In Somn. Scipionis, I., 21, 24), at the very day and hour when 
 the motions of the celestial bodies began, the sign of Aries was in 
 the South, the Moon in Cancer, the Sun in Leo, Mercury in Virgo, 
 Venus in Libra, Mars in Scorpio, Jupiter in Sagittarius, and Si- 
 turn in Capricornus. Hence originated the system which played 
 so large a part in the casting of horoscopes (see Genesius, Oom- 
 mentar iiber den Jesaia, vol. III., p. 333 et seq.), and according to 
 which the Zodiac is divided into two halves, solar and lunar, con- 
 taining the houses of the planets, two for each planet, after the 
 following order : 
 
 SOLAK SERIES. 
 
 1. Leo Sun. 
 
 2. Virgo .... Mercury. 
 
 3. Libra Venus. 
 
 4. Scorpio Mars. 
 
 6. Sagittarius . , Jupiter. 
 
 6. Capricornus . . Saturn. 
 
 LUNAR SERIES. 
 
 12. Cancer . . . Moon. 
 11. Gemini . . . Mercury. 
 10. Taurus .... Venus. 
 
 9. Aries Mars. 
 
 8. Pisces .... Jupiter. 
 
 7. Aquarius . . . Saturn. 
 
 (Porphyr., Z»e anlr. Nymph., 22; Macrob., In Somn. Scip.,1., 
 21, 25.) 
 
 It is this system that the coins of Antioch in Syria indicate 
 stamped with the sidereal Eam, and above it the bust of Mars, 
 whose planet has its lunar domicile in this sign (Eckhel, Docl. 
 num. vet., vol. III., p. 284). 
 
 Manilius [Astronom., IV., v. 749) tells us, moreover, that the 
 Ram of the Zodiac was the object of a cult all over Syria as in 
 Persia, where it was honored as being the sign under which the 
 world was born. 
 
248 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Week/^) which includes the duration of the creative 
 
 (') The Chaldeo-Babylonians most certainly did not know or 
 use the planetary week, to which classic writers attribute an 
 Egyptian origin (Dio. Cass, xxxvii., 17 and 18; comp. Aul. Gel., 
 Noct. attic, III., 10, whose authority is Varro's book Hehdomades 
 vel De imaginihus), and of which, besides, no mention is found 
 until a very recent epoch — the first century B. C. (see De Witte, 
 Gazette archeologique, 1877, pp. 52-54). The allusions supposed 
 to be made to it in the cuneiform documents [Cimeif. Inscrip. of 
 West. Asia, toI. III., pi. 57, 6, 1. 57-61) have manifestly another 
 meaning. The Chaldoeans and Assyrians had instead a hebdomadal 
 series of days of a special character. They divided the month 
 into four equal parts, each composed of seven days, from the first 
 to the 7th, from the 8th to the 14th, from the 15th to the 21st, 
 from the 22d to the 28th. The month containing regularly 
 thirty days, the last two days were excluded from the series of 
 four hebdomads, which began again on the first of the following 
 month, from the 1st to the 7th (see the hemerologies, published in 
 Cuneif. Inscrip. of yVest. Asia, vol. IV. , pi. 32 and 33, translated 
 by Sayce, Records of the Past, vol. VII., pp. 159-168). The 
 days of rest are the Seventh, the Ponrteenth, the Twenty-first, 
 and the Twenty-eighth, when ''the shepherd of men must not eat 
 meat, must not change the garments of his body ; when white 
 robes are not worn, when sacrifice is not offered ; when the king 
 must not go out in a chariot, and must not exercise justice wear- 
 ing the insignia of his power ; when the general must not give 
 any commands for the stationing of his troops ; finally, when 
 medicines are not to be taken." All these prohibitions point to 
 the fact that the days in question are days of ill omen, like the 
 19th of the month, to which they equally apply. Thus they are 
 seen to have no connection with the Jewish Hebdomad, George 
 Smith to the contrary notwithstanding [History of Assurhanipal, 
 p. 328), which is no more lunar than planetary, and which takes 
 no account of the days of the month, but forms an uninterrupted 
 sequence of seven and seven, the seventh day being always a sab- 
 bath, not a day of ill omen, but a day of religious rest and cele- 
 bration. Nevertheless, it is true that the Assyrians, if not the 
 Babylonians, made use of this arrangement of the week without 
 giving it a planetary character any more than the Jews did, 
 
The Tea Antediluvian Patriarchs. 249 
 
 work, and before which should be reckoned six days 
 of the gods or six epochs of 43,200 years, which 
 would coincide with the tradition brought away by 
 the Jews from the Babylonian Captivity and set forth 
 in the Talmudic treatise, R6sh hdshandh, to the 
 effect that the creation began with the autumnal 
 equinox.(^) On the same principle that makes the 
 
 making it parallel with the lunar hehdomads, which divided the 
 mouth regularly, and that they recognized the sabbaths. This 
 last fact may be positively inferred from the passage of a 
 fragment of a lexicon of Assyrian synonyms, wherein yum nuh 
 libbi, "day of repose of the heart, day of joy," is translated 
 sabattuv, "sabbath" {Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Ada, vol. II., pi. 
 32, 1. 16, Or-b). Furthermore, the idea of the sacred character 
 of the number 7, whence proceeds the division of the week, dates 
 back to the remotest antiquity among the Chaldeo-Babylonians, 
 and is greatly anterior to the application of the hebdomadal con- 
 ception to the group of the five planets, with the addition of the 
 Sun and Moon (see Schrader, in the Theologische Studien und 
 Kritikm, 1874, p. 343 et seq. ; and in the Jahrhucher far proiesi- 
 antische Theologie, vol. I., p. 124). 
 
 (1) The exactitude of this restoration is attested by several 
 witnesses from classic antiquity. Diodorus of Sicily (II., 31), fol- 
 lowing Berossus, says that the Babylonians carried back their 
 astronomical observations 473,000 years, or as far as humanity 
 itself. And, in truth, the Chronology of Berossus, as we are 
 acquainted with it in the extracts from his book, reckoned from 
 the beginning of the first mortal reign to the taking of Babylon 
 by the Persians, 472,928 years, thus divided : 
 
 Antediluvian period 432,000 years. 
 
 Postdiluvian period : 
 
 Eeigns of EvSchSos and ChomasbSlos . . 5,100 " 
 
 First Chaldsean dynasty 34,080 " 
 
 Later dynasties 1,758 " 
 
 Cicero [De Divinat, I., 19) and Pliny {Hist Nat, VII., 57) substi- 
 tute for this number of 473,000 the fuller one of 480,000. The 
 second writer adds that, according to Epigenes of Byzantium, 
 
250 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the estimate should be much higher, 720,000 years (Simplioius, 
 in Brandis, Schol. in Aristot., p. 475, col. 2, doubles even this 
 number, making it 1,440,000 years) ; 72 myriads of years is 
 the translation of the Chaldeo-Babylonian expression of 200 
 sars of 3,000 years each. Now, if we add to the 120 sars of ante- 
 diluvian times 10 sars, 5 ners and 3 sosscs, which we gather from 
 Berossus to be the length of the first 86 reigns after the deluge, 
 and 72 sars for the first six cosmic days of creation, it follows 
 that during the time of the successors of Alexander, the Chal- 
 dsean priesthood must have held that the world was then 
 approaching the middle of the 204th sar, which had gone by 
 since creation first began to develop in the womb of chaos. Those 
 who laid no stress on an exact chronological precision, simply 
 aiming at giving a statement in round numbers, would naturally 
 reckon 200 sars or 480,000 years already passed. 
 
 I agree with Oppert (La Ghronologie de la Genise, p. 12) that 
 the 5,100 years of EvCchoos and Chomasbelos should be added to 
 the 34,080 years attributed to the kings of tlie first Chaldean 
 epoch, although the expression in the extract from Alexander 
 Polyliistor, given in the Chronicon of Eus^ebius, seems rather to 
 indicate, both in the Greek and the Armenian, that they ought to 
 be deducted. It appears to me, in fact, that in accordance with 
 the spirit as well as the fundamental traditions of Chaldaio com- 
 putation, the length of the postdiluvian period must have been 
 longer than 10 sars, my reasons for this opinion being as follows : 
 As I said above (p. 231i), and as I will prove more in detail in the 
 fourteenth chapter, in Berossus' work the first ten generations 
 after the deluge constituted a cyclic and absolutely mythical pe- 
 riod, consequently an epoch during which the reigns were still of 
 enormous length, though of far shorter duration than those before 
 the deluge^as may be perceived by the ciphers given for the first 
 two, — and an epoch whose total figure must have formed an exact 
 number of ners or sars. This conceded, it seems most probable that 
 the duration of the first ten postdiluvian reigns reckoned alto- 
 gether up to 10 sars, on the model of the ten antediluvian reigns 
 reckoning 10 periods of 10 sars each. These 10 sars or 86,000 
 years would usher in the dawn of the historic or semi-historic 
 periods, which by this arrangement would be found to begin 3,180 
 years before the coming in of the Elamite dynasty (called the 
 Median by Berossus), which conquered Babylonia and Chaldsea 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 251 
 
 second month and second sign of the Zodiac corre- 
 
 2,286 B. C. This would fix the starting-point of history, properly 
 BO called, in the Lower Basm of the Euphrates and Tigris about 
 5,406 years before our era. From that time to the Elamite con- 
 quest 76 reigns would be reckoned in 3,180 years, which would 
 give an aggregate of about 42 years to a reign. But it is probable 
 that the transition from the enormously long and fabulous reigns 
 to those of a normal duration, and authentically historical, was 
 not altogether sudden, There must necessarily have been, after 
 the 10th sar posterior to the Deluge, an intermediary and semi- 
 historic epoch, during which might be traced, as in the genealo- 
 gies of Genesis, the gradual shortening of human life, from a 
 duration of several thousand years down to that figure of 116 
 years which Berossus,. following Chaldaio doctrines, accepts as 
 the term of the longest possible life in the present age of the 
 world (Censorin , De die natal., 17: comp. Pliny, H'.st. Nat., 
 VII., 50). 
 
 As for the Assyrians, they had cyclic computations of the same 
 order, peculiar to themselves and difTering from those of the 
 Chaldeo-Babylonians. Unfortunately, we know next to nothing 
 about them. We only have the record of King Sharru-Kinu, 
 the conqueror of Samaria, in the inscription of the Bulla of Khor- 
 sabad (Oppert, Inscript. de Dour-Sarkayan, p. 6, 1. 57-59), and in 
 that of the Cylinders {Cuneif Inscnp. of West Asia, vol, I,, pi. 86, 
 1. 35; Oppert, Jnseript. de Dour-Sarkayan,^. 16 [I, 45]) : "There 
 have been in all 350 preceding kings, who exercised dominion 
 over Assyria before me, and derived their royal authority from 
 Bel," CCCL ina menuti malki labiruti sa ellamua belut Aisur 
 ebu u va iltannppariL bd!lat Bel. According to authentic history, 
 there were 60 reigns in about ten centuries from Bel-pashqi, the 
 first who bore the title of King in Assyria, to Sharru-Kinu. The 
 anterior epoch, that of the pontiffs of Asshur, did not last longer 
 than four or five centuries, consequently could only be reckoned 
 as including 25 or 80 reigns. Therefore, of the 360 kings men- 
 tioned by the founder of Khorsabad, at least 260 are fabulous. 
 Unfortunately he does not inform us what length of time they are 
 supposed to fill. Nevertheless, the figure 850 is most noteworthy, 
 with its undoubted cyclic coloring, which connects it with the 
 combinations of series of round and astronomic numbers 
 
252 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 spond to the first king or the first man, the third 
 sign is that of the Twins, and this is the sign of the 
 third month (Sivan=May-June), which, as we think, 
 we have proved to correspond with the legend of the 
 fratricide and the foundation of the first town, fixed 
 in the Bible ibr the second generation of men. The 
 fifth month of the year is the " month of fire," the 
 fifth sign that of the Lion, which personifies the fiery- 
 principle, and the fourth of the antediluvian kings 
 is called Ammen6n in Berossus, Hammanu in the in- 
 digenous documents, "the burning, the fiery." After 
 stating these facts, could the following be regarded 
 as simply the result of a fortuitous coincidence? 
 The ninth sign of the Zodiac is Sagittarius, the 
 protector of the ninth month of the Chaldeo-Baby- 
 lonian year is ISTergal, the armed and warlike god par 
 excellence ; the Semitic name for this month (Novem- 
 ber-December) is Kisiliv, evidently derived from the 
 name of the constellation of KesU, or " the strong, 
 arrogant man," which is several times spoken of in 
 the Bible. (') In accordance with the cyclic system, 
 
 (1) Amos v., 8 ; Job ix. 9 and xxxYiii. 31 ; Isaiah (xiii. 10) 
 uses the expression "the kesils ' ' to designate the great constel- 
 lations of the heaTens. , 
 
 Most of the rabbinical commentators and authors of the ancient 
 versions have interpreted KesU to mean Orion. But our observa- 
 tion on the origin of the name of the month Kisiliv ought to con- 
 vince us that the word means the constellation of this month, 
 ■which is the Archer ; and this rendering agrees very well with 
 the manner in which KesU is always opposed to Kimdh, the vernal 
 group of the Pleiades, denoting it as a catasterism of the end of 
 the autumn or the beginning of winter. 
 
 In a communication which I owe to the obliging friendliness of 
 Mr Sayce, it is stated that a fragment of a celestial planisphere 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 253 
 
 which we are reconstructing, the ninth month and 
 ninth sign should correspond with the eighth of the 
 antediluvian patriarchs, who, in the genealogy of 
 Genesis, receives the name of Meth^shelah, "the 
 man armed with the arrow, the archer." 
 
 The critics have been impressed — and it could not 
 well be otherwise^by the exact number of 365 years 
 assigned to the life of Han6k, who, at the end of that 
 period, is translated to heaven.(^) Starting with the 
 idea that this figure refers to the days of the solar 
 year, Ewald(^) is determined to prove Hanok to be 
 an ancient deity of the renewal of the year. A part 
 of the opinion of this illustrious exegete, however, 
 should be treated with considerable reserve on this 
 point. With the Hebrews the year was exclusively 
 lunar, and reckoned 354 days ; the Chaldeo-Babylo- 
 nians assigned to it 360 days,(^) without the five sup- 
 plementary days, which the Egyptians added to the 
 twelve months of thirty days.(*) The number 365, 
 
 among the recent Assyrian acquisitions of the British Museum, 
 settles the fact that the Chaldeo-Assyriaus called Orion Dumuzl 
 or Tammuz. 
 
 (1) Genesis t., 23 and 24. 
 
 (2) Geschichie des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 355 et seq. 
 [3d Ed., I., p. 880 et seq. ; Eng. Trans., I., p. 265 et seq. Te.] 
 
 (') "Twelve mouths in the year, 6 sosses of its days, the num- 
 ber is mentioned," ianehrit arhi ia satti ihit sal'sati svM yumisa 
 minat izzakaru (Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 52, 3, 
 rev., 1. 37). 
 
 (*) Besides the plain text which we have just quoted, we have 
 other proofs for the determination of this number of 360 days in 
 the Chaldeo-Babylonian year : 
 
 1° There is not a single month for which we cannot find the 
 
254 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 which coincides with that of the days of the yeai', in 
 
 date for every day to the SOth, inclusive, in the historic inscrip- 
 tions, thouglx there is not a single instance of a Slst day. 
 
 2° There is no reference anywhere to supplementary days, 
 either in the dates of the inscriptions and contracts, or in the 
 astrological or astronomical documents. 
 
 3° We have two records of observations of the Vernal Equinox 
 {Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 51, Nos. 1 and 2), 
 found together, traced by the same hand, and evidently made 
 almost at the same time ; the day of the Equinox is fixed in the 
 one instance on the 6th of Nisan, in the other on the 15th, a cir- 
 cumstance which indicates a mean error of five days between 
 the civil and the true year, with which the equinox should have 
 occurred regularly upon the 1st Nisan. 
 
 4° The astrological tablets which give the augural signification 
 of the eclipses of the Sun and Moon, acknowledge that they may 
 occur on any day of the month i Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. 
 III., pi. 56, 1, and pi. 60), which proves that the year was not a 
 lunar one. I was far too hasty (in my Essai de Commentaire des 
 fragments de Berose, p. 200 et seq. ) in concluding in favor of a 
 lunar year of 354 days, offering alternately full and incomplete 
 months, since we have two mentions of lunar eclipses, one on 
 the 14th Nisan ( Ouneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 39, 5, 1. 43 
 [y-A]), the other on the 15th of a month which is not named (Cu- 
 nef. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 51, 7), and a report made 
 to the Icing, unluckily without date ( Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, 
 vol. III., pi. 51, 9). in which tlie astrologer speaks of having 
 observed the heavens from the 27th to the 80th of the month Sivan, 
 expecting an eclipse of the Sun, which did not occur, but that he 
 determined the new moon on tlie 1st of Duz. 
 
 Thus we at once do awfiy with the hypothesis of the Chaldeo- 
 Babylonian lunar year, which was sustained by Fr^ret (Mem. de 
 V Acad, des Inscr., vol. XVI., p. 205 et seq.) and by Ideler [Hand- 
 huch der Ohronoloffie, vol I., p. 205 et seq.), and the hypothesis 
 which Letronne defends in the Journal des Savants, for 1839 [see 
 especially p. 590 et seq., p. 651 et seq. Tb.], according to which 
 the Chaldseans had adopted a, year of 365 days, corrected by an 
 intercalation of a day every four years, making a calendar which 
 would have served as a model for those of Denys and Geminus. 
 
Tlie Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 255 
 
 an Egyptian or Egypto-Hebraic tradition, assumes 
 quite a different aspect, when the tradition is essen- 
 tially Hebraio-Chaldsean. Besides, in order that 
 Hanok may be placed at the beginning of a now 
 year in the calendar system of Genesis, which makes 
 the year start afresh with the autumnal equinox, 
 Adam must correspond with the sign of the Ram, and 
 not with that of the Bull ; consequently, Aquarius 
 would no longer be associated with the Deluge.(') 
 Thus it is not with the number of days in the year 
 that the life of Hanok coincides, but with the days 
 of the astronomical revolutions of the sun, which the 
 Chaldasans reckoned at first as 365 days, but later, 
 their knowledge of the sidereal motions having ad- 
 vanced, as 364J days,(^) and with which they harmon- 
 ized their civil year of 360 days, the only one 
 they ever employed, by means of a cycle of inter- 
 calation. (^) However, it is impossible to over- 
 
 (1) It may be remarked, however, that this last ohjeotiou could 
 be overcome by placing Hanok before Yered, just as the Qainite 
 Hanok precedes 'Irad. 
 
 C) Ideler, TIeber die Sternlcunde dcr Chaldxcr, in the Abhand. 
 lungen der Berliner Ahademie, for 1814, Hist.-Phil. Classe, p. 217 ; 
 Eandbuch der Chronol., vol. I., p. 207. 
 
 Some have erroneously supposed (Oppert, Commentaire de la 
 grmde Inscription de Khorsabad, p. 176 ; Fr. Leuormant, Essai de 
 Oommentaire des fragments de Berose, p. 191 et seq.) that in the 
 cuneiform texts the ideographic expression, MU. AN. NA, "year 
 of heaven," designated the solar tropic year, as distinguished 
 from the civil year. This expression is a simple synonym of MU 
 =sattu, and indicates nothing more than the common year. 
 
 (3) We know positively that the Chaldeo-Babylonians added at 
 frequent intervals a thirteenth month of thirty days to the end of 
 the year, analogous to the veadar of the Jews, and called maqru "sa 
 
256 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 addari, "incident to addar" (Norris, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 50; 
 Friedr. Delitzsoh, Assyrische LesestilcTce, 2d Ed., p. 70, No. 3). At 
 first it was believed that this frequent intercalation had for its 
 object the correction of the inexactitudes of the lunar year, and 
 should be referred to an eight-year cycle analogous to that 
 which Cleostratus of Tenedos introduced among the Greeks 
 (Hincks, Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. XXIV., p. 
 21 et seq. ; Fr. Lenormant, Essai sur un document mathematigue 
 Chaldeen, p. 34 ; JUssai de Commeniaire des fragments cosmogoniques 
 de BSrose, p. 212). But this idea is no longer tenable. Ou the 
 contrary, now that we know the Chaldasan year to have been SCO 
 days long, we are perfectly aware that the intercalation of the 
 maqru sa addari became necessary every six years to bring it into 
 agreement with the solar revolution, which reckoned 365. As 
 Sayce has correctly perceived [Transactions of the Society of Bibli- 
 cal Archxology, vol. III., p. 160), we have here the key to the 
 Chaldman cycle of 12 years, to which Censorinus refers (De die 
 natal., 18). If the computation of 12 years, with two intercalary 
 months, was preferred to six with a single month, it must have been 
 because the character of a celestial apocatastasis was attributed to 
 it, for Censorinus says that, subsequently to its renewal, atmo- 
 spheric changes, abundant harvests, famines and sicknesses, recur- 
 red in the same order. Now, every twelfth year had an essentially 
 apocatastatio character, since not only did it bring the solar year 
 into accord with the civil year, but one of Jupiter's revolutions 
 was then completed (12 years in length), andalso the sixth revo- 
 lution of Mars (2 years), from the beginning of the cycle. But 
 at the end of a certain period it was evident that the revolutimi of 
 the Sun should be reckoned at 365^ instead of 365 days ; that 
 consequently the intercalation of a new month of 30 days became 
 indispensable at the end of 120 years or two sosses, and that like- 
 wise each 120th year was marked by an apocatastasis even more 
 important than that of the ]2th year, since Saturn then returned 
 to the same point in the heavens after four revolutions (of 30 years 
 each), Jupiter after 10, and Mars after 60. Hence the periodic 
 return of years when not one only, but two months were inter- 
 calated, the maqru sa addari, after addar, and, after ulul, an ululu 
 sand, "second ulul" (as in the table of the motions of Venus in 
 Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 63), which we posi- 
 tively know to have been of 30 days, since we possess a hemer- 
 
The Ten Antediluvian PatriarcJis. 257 
 
 ology of it {Cuneif. Inscrjp. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 32 and 33). 
 But over aad above all this there came, at intervals far apart, years 
 like that of which we find the astrological prognostications in Cu- 
 neif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 56, 5, when three months 
 ■were intercalated, a nisannu sanA, "second nisan,'' an ululu sanA, 
 " second ulul," and a maqru s« addari. This year of 16 months, with 
 its triple intercalation, cannot be understood without admitting a 
 superior cycle, the multiple of those of 12 and 120 years, in which, 
 at the last twelve-year of the last cycle of 120 years, the inter- 
 calation of the sixth year was systematically omitted, in order to 
 introduce three supplementary months together into the 12th 
 year, for some religious and astronomical reason, which we are 
 unable to explain ; so, instead of an exact knowledge, such as 
 we have in regard to the periods of 12 and 120 years, wa 
 must here rest satisfied with a hypothesis, though I hold that 
 there are serious reasons for thinking that this great cycle consti- 
 tuted a ner of 600 years, embracing five periods of 120 years and 
 fifty of 12 years. It is, in fact, evident that all these periods of 
 astronomic intercalation must necessarily have conformed to the 
 preexistent notion of the system of numeration by sosses, ners, 
 and sars. Now, we know positively that the cycle of 600 years, 
 the ner, was looked upon as a "great" apooatastatic "year" (Jo- 
 sep., Antiq. Jud., I., 3, 9), for not only did the 600th year bring 
 about an accordance between the civil and the tropic year of 365^^ 
 days, the end of the 20th revolution of Saturn since the beginning 
 of the ner, the 50th of Jupiter and the 300th of Mars, but it was 
 almost exactly coterminous with 7421 lunations (Bailly, Histoire 
 de V Astronomie andenne, p. 66 et seq. ; Bunsen, .Mgyptens Stelle 
 in der Weltsgeschichte, vol. IV., p. 312 [Eng. Trans., III., p. 447 et 
 seq. Tk.]). 
 
 In the Assyrian Eponym Canon, for the year of (J!il-Ishtar, 788 
 B. C. (or 834 according to the system peculiar to Oppert), we find 
 a mention of a cycle karru [Guneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., 
 pi. 52, 1. 30, d; Friedr. Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestucke, 2d Ed., 
 p. 93, 1. 30 ; Oppert, La Chronologic Biblique f,xec par les eclipses 
 des inscriptions euniiformes, p. 18 ; G. Smith, The Assyrian Eponym 
 Oanon, pp. 44 and 62). The cycle here mentioned is certainly not 
 that of 12 years, nor the soss of 60 years, as Haigh supposed (see 
 George Smith's answer, The Assyrian Eponymn Oanon, p. 73). In 
 fact, 60 years before, we fall upon the eleventh year of Shalmanu- 
 
 17 
 
258 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 look the fact that all the figures relating to the life 
 of Hanok bear the traces of a symmetrical arrange- 
 ment, which undoubtedly betrays ideas of symbolism ; 
 for he was born when his father Yered was 162 years 
 old (9x6x3); he becomes the father of Methlishelah 
 at 65 years of age (7 + 6x5), and he lives 300 years 
 longer, until the time when "hs is transported to 
 heaven, having pleased God, while the angels of 
 heaven fall to earth in consequence of their trans- 
 gression."(^) He is, moreover, the seventh of the 
 
 ashir II., the eponymate of Ishid-Raman, and this king, who care- 
 fully records all the events of each year of his reign, mention- 
 ing, for instance, the cyclic festival celebrated by him when he 
 began the second eponymate, aft.er having completed a half soss on 
 the throne, makes no such statement at this date. Equally there 
 is no mention made of recommencing the cycle in 728, the epo- 
 nymate of Dur-Asshur, nor in 608, eponymate of J\Iar-la-arme and 
 year of the accession of Asshur-bani-abal, any more than in 714 
 eponymate of Ishtar-duri, which would mark the beginning of the 
 2d soss inaugurated after the year of (Jil-Ishtar in Oppert's chro- 
 nological system (the commencement of the first would fall within 
 the interruption of the Canon which this scholar supposes to have 
 occurred between Asshur-nirari and Tuklati-abal-ashar II.). The 
 possibility that the intercalary period of 120 years may be the one 
 iu question is thus done away with, as well as the hypothesis of 
 the soss, and consequently the shortest period under consideration 
 in this case must be 000 years, the " great year" of Josephus. 
 We may add that the beginning of a ner at the eponymate of Qil- 
 Ishtar would imply a chronological system, only differing by 122 
 years from that which we believe may be restored from Berossus, 
 if we place this eponymate in 788, as seems the most probable, 
 and by 146, if we remove it to 834, with Oppert, for, in the first 
 case, by going back 8 ners, we find ourselves at 5588 B. C. (instead 
 of 5466), for the beginning of the period posterior to the first 10 
 ears after the deluge, while in the second case the date is 5634 
 B. C. 
 
 (1) St. Iren., Adv. hseres., IV., 16, 2. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 259 
 
 patriarchs from Ad4m, and the way in which the 
 Epistle of St. Jude dwells npon this peculiarity, 
 referring to a passage in the Apocalyptic and Apoc- 
 ryphal book, which bears the name of Han6k,(^) 
 shows that the Jewish tradition did not hesitate to 
 give a symbolic interpretation to this circumstance. (^) 
 In the Chaldaic tradition, the reign of the seventh 
 antediluvian king, who corresponded in order with 
 Han6k, is marked by the last of the divine revela- 
 tions,f) and among the divine protectors of the 
 months, the deity of the eighth month, the month 
 associated with the seventh of these primordial mon- 
 archs, is " Marduk, herald of the gods," while the 
 month itself is called that "of the opening of the 
 foundation." Now, if the name Han6k character- 
 ized this patriarch as the " Initiator," the " Intro- 
 ducer" par excellenoe, it was, as we have said, in 
 reference to the spiritual life ; he is a type of right- 
 eousness, of purity of life, and prophetic sanctity. 
 Hence originate all the legends which Judaism has 
 grouped about his name;('') hence the coloring of the 
 local traditions of Iconion in Lycaonia, where he was 
 known under the name of Annacos, and represented 
 as a prophet.(*) Han6k, who, as we are told, was 
 
 (1) Compare Jud. EpisL, 14 and 15, with Henoch, I., 9; St. 
 Jerome, Catal. emptor, eccles., a. t. ; In Tit., I., p. 708 [De Viris 
 niMtr. 833. Tk.]. 
 
 (2) Comp. S. Augustine, Contr. Faust., XII., 14. 
 
 (') Beros., Fragm. 9, 10 and 11 of my edition ; see the second 
 appendix at tlie end of the present volume. 
 (<) See above, p. 227, note 8. 
 (') Steph. Byz., v. 'IkSvmv ; Said., v. TSavmad;. 
 
260 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 deified like Sh^th,(') thus happens, in the essential 
 features of his physiognomy, to bear a remarkable 
 resemblance to the Babylonian Marduk, " the herald 
 of the gods," the special reveal er, the common medi- 
 ator between £a, master of supreme wisdom, and 
 men,(^) he whose planet (Jupiter) watches over the 
 maintenance of justice in the world, and in that char- 
 acter receives the appellation ^cdeq from the Jews ; 
 finally, "he who walks before £a,"(^) just as Han6k 
 "walked with God."(*) But Marduk Avas originally 
 a solar personification, and has always retained some- 
 thing of that character ;('*) his name is simply a Se- 
 mitic corruption of the Accadian Amar-utuki, signify- 
 ing " sun-brilliance ;'\^) the solar number of 365 years 
 is thus specially appropriate to him, and I am im- 
 pressed with the idea that when the Hebrews first 
 attributed this length of life to Han6k, they borrowed 
 it from a foreign computation, where it was founded 
 
 (1) Suid., V. W- 
 
 (2) On the analogy between Marduk or the Accadian Silig-mulu- 
 khi, who is identified witli him, and the archangel ^raosha, "the 
 saint and the strong one," in the most ancient texts of the Zoro- 
 astrian religion, and especially with Mithra, as he wag represented 
 after the times of the Achtemenides, see Fr. Lenormant, Die Magie 
 und Wahrsagekumi der Chaldmcr, p. 201. \Chald. Magic, p. 195. 
 Tk.] 
 
 (3) "I am he who walks before fia," a hymn makes him pay; 
 . . . " I am the oldest son of Ba, his messenger," alik malyri ha 
 
 Ea analm — . . ahlu ristt sa &a abal iipriiu analcu {Cuneif. In- 
 scrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 30, 3, rev., 1. 42-45). 
 
 (*) The expression "walk before God" is used in the Pentateuch 
 as synonymous with "walking with God" (Genes, xvii. 1). 
 
 (5) Fr. Lenormant, Lee dieux de Babylone et de V Assyrie, p. 25. 
 
 {') Fr. Lenormant, La langue primitive de la Chaldie, p. 369. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 261 
 
 upon the assimilation of the seventh patriarch to the 
 protecting divinity of Babylon. 
 
 We should now state that, while, on the one hand, 
 Marduk is a god who is supposed to have reigned on 
 the earth, and in Babylon, where his tomb was 
 shown ;(') on the other hand, he is the last of the 
 personifications of the Sun, found in the cycle of 
 the gods assigned to the months. And the succession 
 of these personifications of the Sun in the course of 
 the calendar is essentially significant; it expresses the 
 principal phases of its revolution, its alternations of 
 waxing and waning. In the first place, in the month 
 of Dtiz, at the time of the summer solstice, he was 
 "Adar the warrior," or "the Sun of the South, the 
 Sun of Noon," who, like Adar-Malik, corresponds 
 to the Moloch of Phoenicia and Palestine ; the impla- 
 cable Summer Sun, who, at the hour of noon, when 
 the intensity of his flame reaches its culminating 
 point, devours the productions of the earth, and who 
 can be appeased only by human victims; he it is 
 who, at the beginning of this month DAz, slays Du- 
 muzi (Tammuz- Adonis), the young and gracious Sun 
 of the Spring.(^) Three months later, in Tashrit, at 
 the autumnal equinox, he becomes Shamash, " the 
 supreme and equitable judge of heaven and earth," 
 "the director," "the law which enforces the obe- 
 
 (') W. Baudi«sin, in the Theologische Literatuneitung (Sohiirer), 
 1876, p. 75 ; Fr. Lenormant, Die Magie und Wahrsagekunst der 
 Ghaldxer, p. 139 [Ohald. Magic, p. 132. Te.]. 
 
 {^j Tb lap vTrb rofi Bipovg avaipelrat (Laurent. LyJ. , De mens., 
 iv., 44, p. 212, ed. Roether). 
 
262 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 dience of the lands ; "Q) the Sun of the Equinoxes 
 dividing equally the day and the night, exercising 
 his power with justice and moderation. Marduk 
 succeeds him in the month of Arah-shamna, already 
 )-uled by the hostile power of the sign Scorpio, the 
 month during which each day beholds the energy of 
 the luminous orb diminish, and makes it descend 
 one step toward its annual decline. Marduk, adver- 
 sary of the demons, is thus the Sun, still combat- 
 ting the advance of the principle of darkness and 
 winter, but at last succumbing in the struggle. 
 He was chosen to preside over the eighth month 
 (October-jSTovember), as being the one of the solar 
 gods represented by Mythology as suffering periodic 
 death(^) each day at the evening hour, when, like 
 the Greek Hercules, he ascends the sunset pyre,(') 
 and each year at the beginning of the winter 
 season. ISTergal, too, the god of death, whose name 
 in Accadian meant originally "the ruler of the 
 tomb," ne-urugal,{^) is the god who takes his place, 
 succeeding to his rule in the month of Kisiliv, 
 
 (') Kittuv qasrit uzni ha matati (Ouneif. lascrip. of West. Asia, 
 vol. IV., pi. 28, 1, 1. 28). 
 
 (^) Fr. Lenormant, Les dimx de Babylone ei da V Assyrie, p. 25; 
 Die Magieund Wahrsagekunst der Chaldseer, p. 139 [Ohald. Magic, 
 p. 132. Tr.]. 
 
 (') The ascension of Hanok into heaven has already been com- 
 pared with that of Hercules, who ascended into the celestial abodes 
 from the pyre of Mount (Eta (Ruperti in Benke'a Magazin, vol. VI., 
 p. 194 et seq.). 
 
 (*) Fried. Delitzseh, in G. Smith's Chaldxische Genesis, p. 275 
 et seq. — See the titles of this god in Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, 
 vol. III., pi. 67, 1. 69-77, c-d. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 263 
 
 "month of the thick clouds;" Accadian, itu gan- 
 ffanna,{^) the month ending with the winter solstice, 
 this being the very epoch of tlie annual death of the 
 Sun.f) This sequence of events, this continuous 
 
 (1) In order to satisfy oneself as to the signification of this 
 symbolical Accadian name of the month of Kisiliv, it will be 
 necessary to refer to Caneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 67, 
 1. 43 and 44, c-d, -where, among the titles of the god Eamman, we 
 read : 
 
 Accad. ana ffan = Assjr. sa upe "(god) of the light clouds ;" 
 Accad. ana gangan = Assyr. sa urpiti "(god) of the thick 
 clouds." 
 
 (2) The day of the winter solstice, day of the periodic death of 
 the Sun, is immediately followed by his resurrection, and his 
 setting forth on his ascendant course. This explains, in the 
 Dionysiac worship of Phocis, the simultaneous occurrence of the 
 nocturnal ceremony performed by the Sosioi at the tomb of the 
 god in the temple of Delphi, and the orgiastic festival when the 
 women on the mountains awakened with their cries Licnites, or 
 the new-born Dionysos, asleep in the mystic winnowing fan, which 
 serves him for cradle (Plutarch, De Is. et Osir., 35). The sym- 
 bolical Accadian name of the month which immediately follows 
 the winter solstice, Tebit, iiu abba uddu, " the month of the cave 
 (or adyton) of the (Sun) rising," undoubtedly contained an allu- 
 sion to this. To understand the meaning of it, it is enough for 
 all intents and purposes to recall the rites of the festival in honor 
 of the new birth of the young Sun, as celebrated by the Sarraceni, 
 according to St. Epiphanius (ap. Schol. Gregor Bodley., p. 43 ; 
 comp. Lobeck, Aglaopham., p. 1227), when at midnight they en- 
 tered the subterranean sanctuary, whence the priest presently 
 came forth crying : " The virgin hath brought forth ; the light is 
 about to begin to grow again' ' This ceremony took place each year 
 on the 25th December, the day of the Natalis Solis Invicti, in the 
 oriental worship of the Sun, engrafted at Rome in the third cen- 
 tury (Preller, Riimisehe Mythologie, Ist Ed., p. 756), the day of the 
 festival of the "Awakening of Melqarth," iyspaiQ ' HpanAentJf , 
 at Tyre (Joseph., Antiq. Jud., VIII., 5, 8; comp. Contr. Apion., 
 I., 18), the day likewise for celebrating the great Persian fes- 
 
264 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 tival of Mithra (Hammer, in the Wiener Jahrbiicher der Literatur, 
 1818, I., p. 107 ; see especially Windischmann's dissertation, 
 Mithra, ein Beitrag zur Mijthengeschichte des Orients^ Leipzig, 1857), 
 when he was born of a stone in the depths of a dark grotto (S. 
 Justin., Contr. Tryphon., 10 ; comp. Eubul. op. Porphyr., 7)e jlnir. 
 Ni/mph., 6). We know that it was felt to be expedient to uproot 
 the.se essentially popular festivals by substituting for them a fes- 
 tival applicable to the new religion, and therefore the heads ot 
 the Ciiurch in the West iixed upon the 25th day of December, in 
 the beginning of the fourth century, for the celebration of the 
 birth of Christ, the exact anniversary being unknown (see the 
 notes of P. Petavius on the works of the Emperor Julian, p. 87), 
 The Christ was to them, in a spiritual sense, the new Sun, Sol 
 novus, whose material birth the pagans celebrated on the day 
 when its orb recommenced its heavenly ascension (see Creuzer- 
 Guigniaut, Religions de V antiquite, vol. I., p. 364). 
 
 The sign corresponding to the month of the new birth of the 
 Sun in the depths of its cave has Capricorn for its zodiacal sign, 
 which, as we observed above, is represented on the Assyrian 
 cylinders under the figure of a she-goat with the tail of a fish. 
 This zodiacal monster, so say the classic writers, is jEgipan, son 
 of Pan, and oi Mga,, the goat-nurse of Jupiter (Hygin., Poet. As- 
 iron., II., 28), or Pan himself, son of jEgipan and of Mga, (Era- 
 tosthen., Caiasterism., 27 ; Theo. ad Arat., Phsenomen., v. 283), 
 who assumed this hybrid shape when the gods took the appear- 
 ances of animals in order to escape from Typhon (Hygin., Fab., 
 196; Poet. Astron., II., 28; Schol. aii Germanic. Caes., p. 69, ed. 
 Buhle; comp. Ch. Lenormant, NouvelU galerie mythologique, p. 32). 
 But according to others it is the goat herself that nourished Ju- 
 piter (Schol. ad Germanic, 1. c), which agrees with the engraved 
 stones that represent iEga as a woman holding a trident and a 
 dolphin, seated upon a goat with the tail of a fish, with Pan close 
 beside her {Impronte gemmarie dcW Instituto Archeologico, cent. IV., 
 Nos. 11 and 12), and with the arrangement of the rustic calendar 
 in the Farnese collection, which places the sign Capricorn under 
 the empire of a goddess, Juno. This authorizes us in comparing 
 the zodiacal goat with the animal of the same species, which, in 
 innumerable myths of oriental origin, figures as nurse to the 
 yonng solar god in the grotto where he is concealed in infimcy. 
 It is jEga or Amalthea in the Cretan fable of the infancy of Zeus 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 265 
 
 (Preller, Griech. Mt/thol, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 102 et seq.), which is 
 quite permeated with the Phoeniciau element ; it is the goat Amal- 
 thea, which in the Libyan fable nourishes Dionysos Ammonius 
 (see the bas-relief in the Musie Napoleon, vol. II., pi. xxix. ; 
 Miiller-Wieseler, DenkmxUr der alien Eunst, vol. II., pi. xxxv., 
 No. 411), who was one of the forms of the divine son in the 
 Carthaginian Triad (J. Derenbourg, Oomptes-liendus de VAcade'mie 
 des Inscriptions, 1874, pp. 231-236 ; Philippe Berger, Qi;zeife arche- 
 oloffigue, 1876, p. 124; Journal Asiatique, Aoutr-Septembre, 1876, 
 p. 234: Fr. Lenormant, Gazette archSologique, 1878, p. 167), the 
 goat which, on the priestly head-band of silver, discovered near 
 Batnah [Gazette archeologique,\%Ti, pi. xxi.), figures among the 
 most important symbols of Tanith, divine mother in this Triad, 
 so that Diodorus of Sicily (III., 73 ; comp. 69) conceives the 
 pair Ba'al-Fammon and Tanith to be Ammon and Amalthea, 
 parents of the Libyan Dionysos. And although a male iEgipan 
 is most apt to appear in the Greek Zodiac instead of this 
 nursing goat, the clue for such a substitution is furnished us by 
 the Phrygian legend of Attys, in which the young solar god is fed 
 with the milk of a he-goat (Pausan., VII., 17, 5; Arnob. Adv. 
 gent., v., 6) instead of the milk of a she-goat (see Fr. Lenormant, 
 Monographie de la Voie Sacree J^leusinienne, vol. I., p. 368). 
 
 Now the skin of the she-goat which nourished Zeus became the 
 .ffigis of the god (Eratosthen., Gatasterism., 13; Hygin., Poet. As- 
 tron., II., 13; Serv. atf Tirg. JEneid., Till , v. 354), the ^gis on 
 which fish-scales frequently replace the goat -hair (Ch. Lenormant, 
 2fouv. gal. Mi/thoL, p. 31), the symbol of tempests (Ch. Lenormant, 
 Nouv. gal. Mythol., p. 33; Gerhard, Griech. Mythol., ^ 202, 1; 
 Preller, Griech. Mijthol., 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 94; Welcker, Griech. 
 Gastterlehre, vol. I., p. 167), and when the fish's tail gives the 
 go.it a direct connection with the damp element, the signification 
 becomes still more marked. The infant god nourished by the 
 she-goat in a cave is thus the new Sun, born again after the 
 winter solstice, increasing gradually in strength, hidden by the 
 fogs and storms of the " month of thick clouds." And in fact all 
 the prognostications of the astrologic tablets in cuneiform writing 
 agree in demonstrating to us that in Chaldea, where these concep- 
 tions had their origin, the month of Tebit was particularly cloudy 
 and tempestuous. 
 
 To the tempests of the Zodiacal Goat succeed the diluvian rains 
 
266 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 retrogression, is reflected in the construction of the 
 genealogy of the antediluvian patriarchs of the line 
 of Sh6th, at least so far as we can judge from the 
 skeletonized condition in which it has come down 
 to us. But the signification undergoes a complete 
 change. What was an expression of the phases of 
 the solar revolution in the cycle of the gods of 
 the months among the Chaldseans, what in their tra- 
 dition of antediluvian history was a fatalistic and 
 almost wholly physical evolution of the existence of 
 the world, becomes a purely moral decadence of the 
 whole human race, which "corrupts its way" by sin, 
 ceases to listen to the divine precepts, and by the ac- 
 cumulation of errors committed of its free will, excites 
 
 of the sign of the Water-Carrier, in the month of Shabat, placed 
 under the auspicea of Ramman, the inundater, 7-a^ifu, "he who 
 makes the rain to fall,'' musaznin siunnuv ( Citveif Inscrip. of West. 
 Ada, vol. I., pi. 55, col. 4, 1. 57). Ramman himself was originally 
 a solar god, the Sun, represented as causing and producing rain 
 (Fr. Lenormant, Les dicux de Bahylonc et de I Assi/ric, p. 26 ; Die 
 Magie und Wahrsagekunst der Chaldeeer, p. 140 \^Chald. Magic, 
 p. 132. There called "Bin." Te.]); he is called "the Sun 
 of the South at the height of his course" [Ouneif. Insmp, 
 of West. Asia, Tol. II., pi. 57, 1. 76, c-d), and among the 
 secondary personages who form his cortege we find Niphu- 
 shamshi, "sun-rise," and Nuru-shamshi, "sun-light," besides 
 Barqu, "the lightning," Ish-birqi, "the fire of the thunder," 
 and Taramu, "the muttering of the thunder" [Cuneif. Insmp. of 
 West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 66, obv., 1. 17-20, b). The rains of 
 Shabat, which renew the fertility of the earth, and from which 
 the young Sun emerges with increased strength, become a symbol 
 of the cosmogonic deluge, which renewed the face of the earth, 
 and restored perverted humanity ; in the heroic epopee of Uruk 
 they are represented by the waters into which Izdhubar (?), the 
 fiery and solar hero, plunges, in order to be healed of his leprosy, 
 and recover his health, his brilliancy, and his power. 
 
The Tea Antediluvian Patriarchs. 267 
 
 the anger of God, drawing upon itself the terrible 
 punishment of the Deluge. The evolution passes 
 into the spiritual order and becomes an occasion 
 of the most sublime teaching. The symbolical 
 dress remains the same, but instead of embodying, 
 as among the Chaldseans, naturalistic myths, it be- 
 comes the figurative garb of truths of the moral 
 order, disengaged from all gross intermixture with 
 the physical order. The inspired writers here, as in 
 all the first part of Genesis, have given the first 
 example of the precept which was subsequently for- 
 mulated by St. Basil : they have taken the golden 
 vessels of the Gentiles to use in the worship of the 
 true God. 
 
 Thus Han6k, like that Marduk some features of 
 whose physiognomy he has retained, ceases to repre- 
 sent the Sun, still struggling against the progress of 
 the power of winter, and finally succumbing in the 
 strife, he appears as a righteous man, who, alone of 
 ^ his generation, "walked with God," whose piety and 
 sanctity contrast with the corruption that already pre- 
 vails among his contemporaries, even of the chosen 
 line. Moreover, he remains on the earth a shorter 
 time than any other one of the Shfithite patriarchs, 
 for God translates him out of a world unworthy of 
 him.(') After his disappearance, corruption reigns 
 undisputed on the earth, and hastens the visitation of 
 divine vengeance. And the signification of the last 
 two names in the genealogy of the descendants of 
 Sh^th, before righteousness and piety again appear in 
 N6ah, the names of the son and grandson of Handk, 
 
 (') Wisdom, iv., 10; comp. Sirach xliv. 16; ffebr. xi. 5. 
 
268 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Methiishelah and Lemek, express only ideas of vio- 
 lence analogous to those suggested by the names 
 of the descendants of Qain. It is at this point that 
 in the accursed race the " man of God " (Meth(isha6l) 
 appears as the fellow to "the man with the ar- 
 row" (Methiishelah), or "the murdering man,"(') 
 recorded in the line of the blessed son. This last 
 contrast seems to trench upon the respective charac- 
 teristics of the other portions of the genealogies, and 
 suggests the idea of the Shfithites having become so 
 perverted as to have sunk morally below the Qainites 
 themselves.(^) 
 
 I will not farther extend these observations, which 
 have already occupied too much space. Our knowl- 
 edge is still too imperfect to allow of a complete 
 restoration of a very complex calendrical fabric, 
 which undoubtedly may be traced back to an ancient 
 date,(^) but which, far from being primitive, bears, 
 
 (1) Philo (Z>f posterit. Caini, 12 and 13, pp. 231, 233, ed. Man- 
 gey) explains Methushelah, h^anoaTo7if/ davi-ov, finding in hia 
 first element maveth or moth, "death," instead of math, "man." 
 
 (2) The name of Methushael is of peculiar interest from a lin- 
 guistic point of view, since it is absolutely Assyrian in form, 
 mutu-sa-ili ; far more Assyrian than Hebrew. Fritz Hommel 
 {Zwei Jagdinschriflen Asurbanibali, p. 22) does not doubt that it ' 
 is borrowed from Babylonia and Chaldea, and remarks with 
 justice that the exact preservation of the Assyrian sibilant 
 in the Hebrew ranks this adaptation grammatically in the class oi 
 such as were made during what he calls die allbabylonuche Periode, 
 about 2000 B. C. 
 
 (') The precession of the equinoxes determines with certainty 
 the terminus post quern of the possible existence of all this calendri- 
 cal construction, which is 2450 B. C. , the date when the entrance 
 of the Sun into the first point of the sign of the Ram began to 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 269 
 
 coincide -with the vernal equinox (Sayoe, Trans, of the. Soc. of Bib. 
 Archxology, vol. III. , p. 237). In fact, the observation of the star 
 Alpha of the Ram, called in Accadian Dil-kar, " who announces 
 the light," and in Assyrian JTc^, astronomically determined the 
 beginning of the year, ris saiti (Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. 
 III., pi. 52, 3, rev., 1. 39). And the signs of the Chaldajan Zo- 
 diac could not have been named as they wore, before this event, 
 since those of Leo and Aquarius at least owe their appellations to 
 the climatic conditions, the first in July and August, the second 
 in December and January, that of Aries being due to the fact 
 that the march of the year began with him. He is, as the saying 
 ■was in Accadian, the lu-lim (the expression passed into the form 
 lulimu in the Semitic-Assyrian), meaning the " Leader-Ram " of 
 the iiock of stars in the zodiacal belt, just as Saturn, among the 
 planets which are represented as sheep in continual motion (in 
 Accadian lu-had, in Assyrian hibhu), is the lu-lim, the "Leader- 
 Ram" [Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 48, 1. fj2, a), 
 as being the loftiest of all (in Accadian sak-u's, in Assyrian 
 kaivanu, Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 32, 1. 25, e-f), 
 the nearest to the heaven of the fixed stars, and also leading all 
 the rest in importance for the augur (Died. Sic, II., 30). The 
 imagination of the Chaldeo-Babylonians, as of the Western Asiatic 
 peoples in general, saw in the stars a vast flock scattered over the 
 celestial spaces, and each orb which appeared to lead the course 
 of a cluster of other stars was a lu-lim, a " Leader-Ram," or 
 chief, for this expression, appertaining to pastoral life, finally 
 became a poetic way of designating a cliief or a king ( Cuneif. In- 
 scrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 31, 1. 41, d-e). 
 
 The period about the second millennium before the Christian 
 era marks a decisive epoch in the intellectual and religious his- 
 tory of Chaldaea and Babylonia. Then it was that, under the 
 auspices of Sharru-Kinu I., a king who came from Agadhe in 
 Northern Babylonia, and of his son, Naram-Shin, was formed the 
 collection of classic, religious, liturgical, astronomical, augural, and 
 other books, which served henceforth as a basis of sacerdotal cul- 
 ture. Then it was that that vast and learned system, at once 
 religious and philosophical, was definitively established, gathering 
 under a great hierarchy all the divinities and all the faiths, at 
 first peculiar to each one of the various elements which had gone 
 to make up the population of the Lower Basin of the Euphrates 
 
270 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 on the contrary, the stamp of the refinement of a 
 long sacerdotal culture, to which it would even 
 appear that several deposits of legends artificially 
 combined had contributed.(') It suffices to have 
 
 and Tigris, a system -which anciently made the glory ol Babylon, 
 and has been compared to the Brahmanism of India (Fr. Lenor- 
 mant. Die Magie und Wahrsagekunal der Chaldxer, p. 132 et seq. ; 
 345 et seq. \_Ohaldaean Magic, p. 125 et seq. , 327 et seq. Tr.]). 
 Like Brahmanism, that sacerdotal and religious reform in 
 Babylonia was essentially synoretistic, and henceforth Baby- 
 lon became the classic ground of the spirit of syncretism, 
 which twenty centuries later was destined on this very 
 ground to attain the proportions of a veritable intellectual 
 disease, after new alluvia of Jewish, Hellenistic, and, iinally, 
 Christian ideas had been deposited upon the ancient indigenous 
 bottom. It will doubtless occasion some astonishment tcfind this 
 spirit traced back to so remote a period among the Chaldeo-Baby- 
 lonians, for a tendency to syncretism is a mark of old age and of 
 decay, which only crops forth at a late stage in the march of the 
 intellectual and religious development of nations. But the con- 
 ception of a later age is essentially relative, and cannot be used 
 alone to determine an epoch. Twenty centuries before the Chris- 
 tian era, Chaldea, like Egypt, was a land which reckoned the 
 anterior duration of its culture by thousands of years, with its 
 eclipses and renewals, having pushed its speculations to a singu- 
 larly advanced stage of refinement, and given incontestable evi- 
 dences of old age It bordered upon the epocH when it was ready 
 to lie immoveable for centuries in the mould of the past, after the 
 fashion of China 
 
 (1) So far it seems evident that the symbolic Acoadian nomen- 
 clature of the months and the choice of their protecting deities 
 must have preceded the nomenclature of the signs of the Zodiac, 
 and served as its point of departure. As to the Semitic no- 
 menclature of the months, which we find to be common to the 
 Assyro-Babylonians, the Arabians, and the Jews of the last epoch, 
 we cannot so far positively determine its existence by cuneiform 
 texts of an earlier date than the twelfth century before our era. 
 Sayce [Trans, of the Society of Bibl Archmology, vol. III., p. 237 et 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 271 
 
 settled the fact of their existence, and determined 
 several points, which enable a partial apprehension 
 of their essential economy. 
 
 What was of consequence to us was to show that 
 the Chaldseans had placed the ten antediluvian pa- 
 triarchs in ten of the solar mansions, and that there 
 is reason to suppose that this fact exercised an influ- 
 ence upon the formation of the list of patriarchs in 
 the Hebrew tradition, as collected and received, pri- 
 marily by the writer of the Elohist document, later 
 by the final editor of Genesis. 
 
 An undoubted Chaldeo-Babylonian influence ca,r- 
 
 seq.) has produced arguments of some value to establish the fact 
 that they must have been invented, not by the Babylonians or 
 Assyrians but more probably by the Aramaeans, perhaps by the 
 people of Harran, which appears in the cuneiform documents as 
 one of the most ancient centres of astrological culture {Ouneif. 
 Inscrij). of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 67, 1. 28, a-6; see Sayoe, 
 Trans of the Soc. of Bibl. Archseology, vol. III., p. 168). The 
 strongest argument in favor of this point has, however, been 
 overlooked by the learned Oxford Assyriologist. It is derived 
 from the name of the month Tebet, evidently borrowed from the 
 zodiacal she goat, which has this signification in the Aramaic 
 idiom only. It is at least quite certain that in Assyria, parallel 
 to the customary names of the months, and as occasional syno- 
 nyms, some traces of an entirely different nomenclature can be 
 found of a more decidedly Assyrian type, in which Sivan was 
 called Kuzallu and Tebet tamhiri (Fried Delitjifech, Assgrische Le- 
 sest'dcke, 2d Ed., p. 70). The earliest known Assyrian inscription 
 on which a king's name may be read, that of Rammau-nirari, son 
 of Pudilu, who reigned during the second haif of the fourteenth 
 century B. C. [Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 44 and 
 45), contains an appellation of this series, not identitied so far, 
 for the date is that of the month of Muh,ur ildni, " gift of the gods." 
 See for further details the fourth appendix at the end of the 
 present volume. 
 
272 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ried this cyclic and calendric conception into the 
 Mazdeism of Iran, there creating a fabric of the same 
 nature, but simpler and with less pretentious num- 
 bers, which we find expounded in the thirty-fourth 
 chapter of the Bundehesh.i^) The twelve millen- 
 niums, which included the existence of the world, 
 ending in the final defeat of the Evil Spirit, and the 
 resurrection of the dead, are each placed under the 
 dominion of one of the zodiacal signs. The creation 
 took place in the Ram, and the first three signs cor- 
 respond with the first cosmic age of 3000 years, which 
 was reckoned from the creation of the universe to the 
 formation of man. This event transpired at the be- 
 ginning of the millennium of Cancer, that is to say 
 under the sign corresponding, in the Biblical geneal- 
 ogy, to En6sh, the second primordial typical man, the 
 repetition of Adam, the same sign under whose au- 
 spices is placed in the Chaldsean calendar the month 
 of the "gift of the seed," su kulga, meaning the seed 
 or germ of animated beings, for such in Accadian is 
 the special meaning of the word kul, the designation 
 of the seed of vegetable matter being se. The domin- 
 ation of the three signs, Cancer, Leo, and Virgo, ex- 
 tends over the 3000 years, which Gayomaretan and 
 the typical Bull passed on the earth, shielded from the 
 powers of evil. The entrance upon the scene of the 
 forces of Angromainyus marks the opening of the mil- 
 lennium of the sign of Libra, which was formerly that 
 of the claws of the Scorpion, and still more anciently 
 that of the first Scorpion.(^) The Spirit of evil in- 
 
 (1) See Spiegel, ErSnische Alterihumshmde, toI. T., pp. 502-507. 
 C) It is known tliat at the time of Eudoxius, of Aratos, and 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 27S 
 
 stigates the Scorpion, which strikes the typical Bull 
 dead, and thirty years after succeeds in slaying Gay6- 
 maretan ; the Chaldsean Epos of the City of Uruk 
 represents its hero, in the canto corresponding to this 
 sign,(^) as attacked by the sickness which compelled 
 him to seek recovery at the hands of Hasisatra, in that 
 place whither the gods had transported him to live 
 forever, and at the same time as losing his friend and 
 counsellor, fia-bani, the man-bull, struck down by the 
 
 even -when Hipparchus wrote his Greek commentary on that poet, 
 the Greek Zodiac did not as yet include the sign of Libra ; the 
 constellation of the Scorpion, which occupies 41° in the heavens, 
 was reckoned as two signs, one formed by the body of the animal, 
 the other by its claws, the latter iilling the place subsequently 
 occupied by Libra (Letronne, Sur Vorigine du Zodiaque grec, p. 
 20, extrait du Journal des Savants de 1839 [see that Journnl, Sept., 
 1839, p. 533. Tr.] ). Ihis was likewise the case among the 
 Chaldteans, and positive texts speak of the Scorpion as presiding 
 over the eighth month (Fox Talbot in Trans, of the Soc. of Bibl. 
 Archeology, vol. IV., p. 260), and as a double sign (Fr. Leuor- 
 mant, Les premieres civilisations, vol. II., p. 68), a statement con- 
 firmed by the cylinders, whereon we find two Scorpions, and not 
 one alone, figured at the same time as zodiacal emblems (Lajard, 
 Oulte de Mithra, pi. liii.. No. 3, and Ixii., No. 4). This agrees 
 with the mythologio conception of the two man-scorpions who 
 guard the sunrise and the sunset (G. Smith, Chaldsean Account of 
 Genesis, p. 248 [Revised Ed., p. 259. Te.] ), an arrangement 
 which must necessarily have resulted in placing one of the two 
 at the equinoctial point of the Ecliptic. 
 
 (1) It seems to me incontestable that the fragments of the tab- 
 lets or songs of the Epopee of Uruk, reckoned by George Smith 
 (Chaldsean Account of Genesis, chap, xv.) as the viiith and ixth, 
 should belong to cantos vii. and viii., and that the lamented 
 English Assyriologist made up his xtB Tablet of fragments, which 
 in the original belonged to two different tablets or cantos, the 
 ixth and xth. We used this restoration in our analysis of the 
 poem (p. 243, note 4) above. 
 
 18 
 
274 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 poisoned prick of a gad-fly {utbukku). In the chro- 
 nology of the Bwndehesh the remainder of the millen- 
 nium, thus initiated, is filled by the birth of Mashya 
 and Mashyana, by their first descendants and the 
 reign of Yima, formerly being given up entirely to 
 Yima,(^) while he was still regarded as the first man. 
 The millennium of the sign of the Scorpion is occu- 
 pied with the reign of Azhi-Dahaka, terrestrial per- 
 sonification of the evil principle. That of Sagittarius 
 opens with the defeat of this tyrant by Thraetaona, the 
 armed and fighting hero, and ends with the prophetic 
 mission of Zarathustra. The last three millenniums 
 of Capricornus, Aquarius, and Pisces comprise the 
 yet unfinished period of time posterior to the Re- 
 vealer of the Law, so that for a Chaldasan of the age 
 of Nabu-kudurri-ugur (Nebuchadnezzar), or a cotem- 
 porary of the Seleucides like Berossus, the duration 
 of the mythical post-diluvian ages, and of the authen- 
 tically historic times following, had not yet exhausted 
 the period of 43,200 years corresponding to the last 
 month of the year and to the last sign of the Zodiac. 
 We have determined the cyclic character and the 
 origin of the sum total assigned to the age of the 
 human race anterior to the deluge by Chaldee tra 
 dition. This total number does not offer itself to us 
 in ten equal parts ; in the detailed figures which give 
 the duration of each reign, the reigns are unequal. 
 But it should be remarked that, although an exact 
 mathematical relation between the two orders of num- 
 bers be lacking, a certain connection may be proved 
 
 (1) Yesht. XVII., 30. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 275 
 
 between the inequality of the reigns and the ine- 
 quality of the space occupied in the heavens by the 
 constellations which have given their names to the 
 corresponding solar mansions. The longest reigns 
 coincide with the largest constellations, as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 Taurus . . 35° in measurement — Adoros ... 10 ear? reign. 
 Leo . . .36° " — Ammenon . 12 " " 
 
 Virgo . . 48° " — Amegalaros . 18 " " 
 
 Scorpio . 41° " — Edoreachos . 18 " " 
 
 Aquarius . 39° " — Xisuthros . 18 " " 
 
 On the other hand, Capricornus, which only occu- 
 pies 23°, corresponds with the reign, eight sars long, 
 of Obartes; Sagittarius — 27° — with the 10 sars long 
 reign of Amempsinos. It is true indeed that the 
 following figures seem to controvert this general 
 rule: 
 
 Gemini . 24° in measurement — Alaparoa . . 3 sars reign. 
 Cancer . . 19° " — Amillaros . 13 " " 
 
 But here we may imagine an inversion of numbers 
 between the two reigns, or a faulty division made by 
 some recorders at second hand in the sum total of 
 16 sars for the two reigns together, a number which 
 accords well enough with the proportion of the other 
 numbers on the list. 
 
 "We are lacking in too many of the necessary ele- 
 ments for the exact solution of the problem 'to be 
 able to arrive at any but approximate results.(^) 
 
 (') There is a really serious objection to tlie conjecture stated 
 above, and we have no desire to weaken its force, namely, that in 
 the astronomic and astrologio tablets, so far known to us, isolated 
 stars are always referred to, several hundreds of these being men- 
 tioned, each one designated by an individual name ; but there 
 
276 The Beginnings of Sidory. 
 
 has never yet been discovered the vestige of a mention of a con- 
 stellation formed of several stars. Likewise, in collating that 
 which we read in the indigenous documents, and what has been 
 preserved by Diodorus of Sicily (II., 30), on the subject of the 
 manner in which the Chaldees divided the zodiacal belt, it is 
 evident that there is reference to a chief star, giving its name to 
 each sign, and to three others, chosen to act as its attendants (see 
 the third appendix at the end of this volume. A). But there is 
 nothing to indicate that a fully developed catasterism was made 
 to correspond with each sign, constructed like those which, in 
 Greek astronomy, are designated by the same names as the signs. 
 On the other hand, by forming, in the series of antediluvian 
 kings, groups of seasons, to which should be added the figures of 
 the reigns after the following 'manner, and by admitting besides 
 an interchange of numbers between Alaparos and Amillaros, a 
 construction would be obtained which in certain respects is 
 remarkable : • 
 
 Adoros, I 23sars. 
 
 Alaparos, J 
 
 SUMMER SOLSTICE. 
 
 Amillaros, "1 
 
 Ammenon, >■ 33 sars. 
 
 Amegalaros, J 
 
 ADTTTMNAL EQUINOX. 
 
 Daonos, ") 
 
 Edoreschos, [■ 38 sars. 
 
 Amempsinos, J 
 
 WtHTER SOLSTICE. 
 
 Obartes, "1 «„ „ , 
 
 Y- lu r ^6 sars. 
 
 Xisuthros, J 
 
 Once established thus, this construction seems the reflex of 
 a. theory of the inequality, or, as the ancients called it, of the 
 anomaly of the Sun, which makes the length of the different 
 seasons unequal, a still more imperfect theory than that of Eu- 
 doxius (with which we are acquainted through a papyrus in the 
 Louvre : Notices et extraiU des manuscrits, vol. XVIII., 2d Part, p. 
 74 et seq.), but resembling it in a common error, the exaggeration 
 of the interval between the autumnal equinox and the winter 
 solstice, considered as the longest season of the year, Hipparchus, 
 on the contrary, subsequently discovering it to be the shortest. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 277 
 
 It is probable, in fact it seems certain, that the 
 Biblical numbers for the antediluvian period must 
 have possessed a cyclic character equally with those 
 accepted by the Chaldseans, and those which we find 
 in the Mazdean cosmogony. It would not be pos- 
 sible to accept with any show of reason a chronologic 
 revelation of divine origin, specially the revelation of 
 a chronology the true text of which is unknown to 
 us, which comes handed down to us in a singularly 
 corrupted state, with variations which pass far be- 
 yond all ordinary limits in similar cases. The figures 
 in Genesis must consequently be considered from a 
 purely human standpoint, like those of any other 
 book, weighed in the same balance of criticism. 
 And, moreover, however remarkable may have been 
 the memory of the ancients, during those ages when 
 they did not as yet possess the art of writing, it is 
 impossible to imagine that they could have preserved 
 so exact a record of the age of the first men(^), at an 
 epoch too when human speech did not even possess a 
 terminology to express so considerable a lapse of 
 time. 
 
 We are thus forcibly impelled to refuse all historic 
 character to the figures of longevity ascribed by the 
 
 (1) Knobel [Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 69 [3d M-, by Dillmann, 
 p. 120. Tk.] ) has entirely refuted those writers who have 
 attempted to cut down to proportions humanly probable the 
 lives of the antediluvian patriarchs, by supposing that the term 
 shdn&h, "year," applies to periods which differ from and are 
 much shorter than the year of twelve lunar months of the 
 Mosaic law, and the year of 360 days of the Babyloniano, used 
 in the Elohist narrative of the Deluge (compare Genesis vii. 11 
 and 24 with viii. 4 and 5). 
 
278 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Bible to the antediluvian patriarcns, and simply to 
 regard them as cyclic numbers. But, as Noeldeke(') 
 has judiciously remarked, these numbers are at the 
 present writing so uncertain that the really scientific 
 study of them is almost impossible. We do not pos- 
 sess a single really ancient manuscript, or one belong- 
 ing to a family unconnected with the three versions of 
 the canonical Hebrew text, which is followed by the 
 Latin Vulgate, the Greek of the Septuagint, and the 
 Samaritan text. And these three versions differ very 
 materially the one from the other, and in these di- 
 vergences St. A ugustine (^) does not hesitate to recog- 
 nize, as science has been compelled to do to-day, the 
 trace of artificial and systematic alterations. These 
 alterations, as every one is agreed in admitting, the 
 rigorously orthodox, no less than the rationalistic 
 thinker,(') were the result of the scruples aroused by 
 the relatively enormous figures of the original text, 
 which, however, never appears to have gone so far 
 as to accept the vast periods of the Chaldseans. 
 Perhaps these primitive figures may have been pre- 
 served to us in those which Genesis, as we possess it, 
 has recorded as being the total duration of the life of 
 each of the patriarchs, a point upon which the three 
 
 (1) Untersuckungen zwr Kritik des Alten Testaments, p. 110. 
 
 (2) De av. Dei, xv., 13, 1. 
 
 (') It is needless to say that I refer here only to scholars, 
 among whom the Church, by the grace of God, claims a goodly 
 number. The number of narrow and half enlightened minds, 
 who consider themselves compelled to defend as a dogma the 
 system of 4004 years from the Creation to the Christian era, is 
 continually on the decrease. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 279 
 
 versions are almost exactly agreed,(^) a proof that 
 there lias been much less remodeling done here than 
 elsewhere. By adding these together we obtain a 
 total of 8575 years according to the Hebrew text, 
 8551 according to the Septuagint, which differs by 
 very little (65 years in the case of the Hebrew 
 figures) from the fiftieth part of the number of 
 years adopted by the Chaldaeans, or 144 sosses or 
 cycles of 60 years.(^) 
 
 (•) See these figures : 
 
 Hebrew. Septuagint. Samaritan. 
 
 Adam 930 930 930 
 
 Sheth 912 912 912 
 
 Enosh 905 905 905 
 
 Qenan 910 910 910 
 
 Mahalal'61 895 895 895 
 
 Yered 962 962 847 
 
 Hanok 365 365 365 
 
 Methushelah 969 969 720 
 
 Lemek 777 753 653 
 
 Noah, to the Deluge . . 600 600 600 
 
 The agreement is complete hetween the three versions until we 
 come to Mabalal'el. It continues to the end between the Hebrew 
 and Septuagint, save for a slight difference in the life of Lemek. 
 The Samaritans systematically curtailed the existences of Yered, 
 Methushelah and Lemek so as to make them come to an end 
 contemporaneously in their chronological system, immediately 
 before the Deluge. 
 
 (2) It 18 quite a remarkable circumstance that this figure of 
 8640 years, or 144 Bosses, gives another cyclic number in. the 
 peculiar system of Chaldeo-Babylonian numeration, 12 periods of 
 12 sosses of 60 years each, or the 60th part of the totality of the 
 grand revolution of 518,400 years, the result of 12 periods of 12 
 Bars of 60 sosaes each. If this figure were that given primitively 
 in the Bible, a cycle must have been regarded as entirely com- 
 pleted between the creation of man and the Deluge, while the 
 system which had preyailed among the Chaldseans regarded the 
 
280 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 If, as I should be inclined to admit (an hypothe- 
 sis (^) first suggested by Ernest von Bunsen), these 
 figures of the total duration of the life of the first 
 patriarchs, which appear to have been but little 
 altered, and between which the agreement is most com- 
 plete, give by their addition the primitive number of 
 Genesis for the period of the antediluvian age, we shall 
 be obliged to attribute the construction of the gene- 
 alogy, as it has come down to us, to an early work of 
 curtailment. In the first place, it gives the age at 
 which each one of the patriarchs had the son born to 
 him in whom the line was carried on ; after that we 
 have the total length of his life, of which the smaller 
 part is thus reckoned in the succession of time. 
 Thus Adam becomes the father of Sheth at the age of 
 130 years, and lives 800 years after that; Sheth begets 
 En6sh at 105 years of age, and lives thereafter 815 
 years ; En6sh begets QSnan at 90, and lives thereafter 
 815 years; the three generations of AdS,m, Shfith, 
 and Enosh count only for 325 years instead of 2747, 
 
 same phase in the history of the world as having only included 
 5-6th of a cycle of the order immediately superior. On one hand 
 we have 60x12X12, on the other 60' X 12x10. Otherwise we 
 have not, so far, any certain record of the antiquity of the figures 
 preserved by Berossus, as known in Chaldca ; but it is highly pro- 
 bable that with the Chaldfeans, as among the Hindus, the cyclic 
 numbers were gradually added to as time went on ; that in the 
 construction which we think we have restored with positive 
 accuracy, the use of a period of 8640 years may have preceded 
 that of the period 60 times greater than 518,400 years, becomes a 
 historic possibility. If this was the case, Genesis must have pre- 
 served for us the traces of a form of Chaldfean calculation more 
 ancient than that which Berossus put into the Greek during the 
 time of the Seleucides. 
 
 (') The Chronology of the Bible, London, 1874. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 281 
 
 and so on. As Philippe Berger has justly ob- 
 served,(') "One would siippose that the Israelite, by 
 systematically abridging the length of the patriarchal 
 succession, designedly cut short those endless geneal- 
 Qo-ies which were neither more nor less than cosmo- 
 gonies like those of Berossus and Sanchoniathon, 
 thus combatting the polytheism of which they were 
 the constant source. We still find at the beginning 
 of the Christian era this struggle against genealogies 
 in the writings of.St. Paul, the inheritor in this con- 
 nection of the prophetic tradition, and the adversary 
 of gnosticism.'' We may be not far wrong in con- 
 cluding that about the epoch of the Captivity, when 
 the Hebrews had become familiar with those fabu- 
 lous periods born of the speculative imagination of 
 the Chaldeans, they grew scrupulous in regard to 
 the figures in their own books, desiring to react 
 against the possible danger of an analogous attraction, 
 and hastened to curtail their primitive chronology in 
 order that it might not stretch out indefinitely, like 
 that of the Gentiles. 
 
 However that may be, the divergence between the 
 three versions of the Hebrew, Greek, and Samaritan 
 Genesis becomes absolute, when it comes to the par- 
 tial figures reckoning the existence of each patriarch 
 up to the birth of his eldest son, and to the general 
 figure of their total result. The most ancient system of 
 the three appears undoubtedly to be that preserved in 
 the Hebrew text.(^) It reckons 1656 years from the 
 
 (') Article Genealogies in the Protestant Bncyclop4die des sciences 
 riligieuses. 
 
 *) On this point see Raschka, Die Chronologie der Bibel im 
 Mnklange mit der Zeiirechnung der Egypter und Assyrier, a. 2-10. 
 
282 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 creation of Ad4m to the Deluge. Oppert, in an 
 exceedingly ingenious, I might almost say too inge- 
 nious work,(*) has perforce come to the conclusion 
 that this figure is derived from that of the Chaldsean 
 tradition, as given by Berossus, and that it was 
 managed by making one week stand for five years of 
 the Chaldeo Babylonians. In fact, says the eminent 
 Assyriologist, "the two numbers 432,000 and 1656, 
 divisible by 72, are as 6000 to 23 But 23 years 
 are 8400 days, or 1200 weeks.(') Thus 6000 years 
 were equivalent to 1200 weeks; thus a lustrum, five 
 years, 60 months (or one soss of months), was equiva- 
 lent to a Biblical week." This concordance is of the 
 most seductive character, yet on reflection a doubt 
 suggests itself to the mind. These calculations of 
 weeks take, in fact, for their basis the tropic year 
 of 365|^ days,(^) and they would cease to be exact if 
 the lunar year of 354 days were employed, the only 
 year of which a trace is found in the Biblical books, 
 or the Chaldeo-Babylonian year of 360. The first- 
 named would give for 23 years 8142 days or 1163 
 weeks,(*) and for 1666 years 83,746 weeks ;(^) the 
 
 (1) Annates de philosophie chritienne, 1877, p. 237 et seq. ; La 
 Chronologie de la Genise, Paris, 1878. 
 
 (2) Exactly 8400.57 days or 1200.08 weeks with the true astro- 
 nomic year, 8400.75 days or 1200.10 weeks with the tropic year 
 of 365J days, the only year with which the ancients had become 
 familiar. 
 
 (^) The absolutely exact figure for 1656 years would be 86,407 
 weeks and 5 days. But in a calculation of this kind it would be 
 perfectly natural to reduce it to the round number 86,400. 
 
 (*) Exactly 1163 weeks and one day. 
 
 (5) Exactly 83,746 weeks and two days. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 283 
 
 second for 23 years 8280 days or 1182 weeks,(') and 
 for 1656 years 85,165 weeks.(2) 
 
 But whatever may have been its origin, the 
 reduction of the antediluvian age to 1656 years by 
 means of the process, the use of which .has been 
 proved in the Hebrew text of Genesis, though leav- 
 ing the total figures of the patriarchal lives unmo- 
 dified, has brought about an accumulation of the 
 most curious improbabilities. Ad9,m, in consequence, 
 dies only 122 years before the birth of Ndah, and 
 ShSth 10 years previous to the same event, and 
 when N6ah himself dies, Abr&him is already 58 
 years old.(^) The authors of the Alexandrian ver- 
 sion, called the Septuagint, desired to find some 
 remedy for the improbability of a chronology which 
 many by that time had begun to accept literally. 
 In order to accomplish this they had recourse to a 
 remodeling of the Hebrew figures, so evident and so 
 systematic that St. Augustine said, even in his time, 
 nee casum redolet sed industriam, and he questioned its 
 good faith(*) while attributing the act to a more recent 
 interpolater, out of respect for the memory of the 
 translators and for the legend which represented them 
 as miraculously inspired. (°) As the great Bishop of^ 
 
 (1) Exactly 1182 weeks and six days. 
 
 (2) Exactly 85,165 weeks and five days. 
 
 (') As to Shem, the figures of the Hebrew text make him die in 
 the time of Ya'aqob, thirty-five years after the death of Abraham. 
 
 (') De civit. Dei, xv., 13, 1-3. 
 
 (*) Nam Septuaginta interpretes, laudabiliter celebratos viros, non 
 potuisse mentiri. . . . Credibilius ergo guis dixerit, cum primum 
 de bibliotheca Ptolemaei describi ita coeperunt, tunc aliquid tale fieri 
 
284 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Hippo has perceived, the process here employed 
 consists essentially in the addition of 100 years to all 
 the numbers given in the Hebrew text for the exists 
 ence of each patriarch up to the birth of his first son, 
 save in the case of Methushelah, whose age was cut 
 short by the figure of 20 years, and of Lemek, to 
 whose years but six were added. In this wise they 
 •reached the number of 2242 years (') for the total 
 duration of the antediluvian epoch, which may be 
 reasonably considered as the result of a premeditated 
 idea. In fact, as Abb6 Vigouroux (^) was the first to 
 
 potuisse in codice uno, scilicet primitus inde descripto, unde Jam latius 
 emanaret, ubipotuit quidem accidere etiam scriptoris error. 
 
 (') If the Seventy sought to avoid certain improbable state- 
 ments of the Hebrew figures, they fell, in their turn, into a much 
 stranger impossibility. According to their numbers, Methu- 
 shelah must have survived the date of the Deluge by fourteen 
 years, from which it is not, however, stated that he escaped. Hence 
 the correction to be seen in certain manuscripts, of which St. 
 Augustine speaks {De civit. Dei, xv. , 13, 3; cf. Quacst. in Hep- 
 tateuch., I., 2), which was adopted by Julius Africanus and by 
 St. Epiphanius (Adv. hmres., I., 4), which restores to Methuehelalj 
 the Hebrew figure 187 years, instead of 167, giving thus a total of 
 2262. The Jewish chronologer Demetrius, who wrote under 
 Ptolemy Philopater (Clem. Alex. Stromal., I., 21), accepted 
 almost the same result, 2264 years (Euseb. , Prsepar. evangel. , IX. , 
 21, sub fin.) ; but we no longer possess his detailed figures. FJa- 
 vius -Josephus, in his Jewish Antiquities, has adopted the numbers 
 of the Septuagint as far as Yered in combination with those of the 
 Hebrew text for Hanok, Methushelah and Lemek, obtaining thus 
 a total of 2156 years, almost the same as Clemens Alexandrinus 
 (Stromat., I., 21, 28), who gives the figure of 2148 years, without, 
 however, stating the manner of its division among the different 
 patriarchs. 
 
 (2) La Bible et les d4couvertes modernes en Palestine, en tlgypU et 
 en Assyrie, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 212 et seq. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 285 
 
 perceive, the clue to the sum total of the antedilu- 
 vian period is furnished by a passage of Suidas :(') 
 " 120 sars, following the reckoning of the Chaldse- 
 ans, make 2222 (correct 2220) years, for the sar con- 
 tains 222 (correct 223) lunar mouths, equivalent to 18 
 years and six months." The period to which the sar 
 is here assimilated is undoubtedly the cycle of the 
 return of the lunar eclipses, 223 lunar synodic mouths 
 being equivalent to 18 tropic years of 365 j days, plus 
 11 days 7 hours and 43 minutes, a cycle the discovery 
 of which is unanimously attributed by antiquity to 
 the Chaldseans ;(^) and the form in which the statement 
 appears is quite as evidently of Jewish origin, for it is 
 only by using the Jewish year of 354 days that the cycle 
 in question is found to correspond with 18 years, 213 
 days (+19 hours and 43 minutes), or in round num- 
 bers with 18 J years. Multiplied by 120, the num- 
 ber of sars accepted by Chaldsean tradition, which 
 Berossus made familiar, this round number would 
 give 2220 years; but should the exact duration of 
 the cycle of 223 synodic months be multiplied, a total 
 of 2232 lunar years of 354 days (+170 days and 14 
 hours) is obtained. The idea of substituting for the 
 sars of 3600 years an erudite astronomic period, 
 known to be of Chaldsean origin, shows an amount of 
 subtlety which bears the unmistakable mark of the 
 Alexandrian mind. It is true that there always re- 
 mains the difference of ten or twenty years between 
 
 {') At the word aapot. 
 
 (') Ptolem., Almagest. , TV. [cap. 2], p. 215, ed. Halma ; Gemin., 
 £lem. Astron., 15, p. 62, ed. Petav. ; Pliny, Hist. Nat., II., 10; 
 Bee Ideler, Handbuch der Chronologie, vol. I., p. 206. 
 
28'6 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the result of this multiplication by 120 of the cycle 
 of the return of the lunar eclipses, and the total figure 
 given by the Septuagint version for the antediluvian 
 period, according to the more or less precise definition 
 of the number to be multiplied. It is just here that 
 we recognize that industrla, that astutia, with which 
 St. Augustine reproaches the authors of the figures 
 of the Greek version. The addition of 20 or of 10 
 years constitutes about the slight alteration in number 
 which was required in the work of dressing up 
 the computations, if we may be allowed to use so 
 ordinary an expression, in order to conceal the fact of 
 adoption from a Gentile source, namely, Chaldee 
 tradition. We may well say with tlie great doctor 
 of the African Church, astutius factum est ut ilia 
 oooultaretur industria.i^) A sentence of Flavins Jo- 
 sephus shows, moreover, how much stress the Jews 
 of his day laid upon the idea of a connection between 
 the enormously long lives ascribed to the antedilu- 
 vian patriarchs and the cyclic and astronomic periods. 
 " It was not only," he says, " because of their virtue 
 that God permitted them to live so long, but also in 
 the interest of astrology and geometry, of which they 
 were the inventors, for they would never have been 
 able to establish an exact prognostication if they had 
 not lived at least 600 years, the term of the revolu- 
 tion of the great year."(^) 
 
 If the numbers of the Septuagint version offer us 
 a systematic prolongation of those of the Hebrew 
 
 (') St. Augustine, De civit. Dei, XV., 13, 3. 
 (2) Antiq. Jud., I., 3, 9. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 287 
 
 text, the numbers of the Samaritan edition, on the 
 contrary, all show a curtailment. From the time of 
 St. Jerome the best Samaritan manuscripts gave ex- 
 actly the same figures as the Hebrew version ;(') but 
 those which finally preponderated in the Samaritan 
 Bible existed already in other manuscripts, from 
 which Eusebius cites them.(^) They cut off 100 
 years from the life of Yered before the birth of his 
 son Han6k, 120 years from Methflshelah's exist- 
 ence,(') and 129 from Lemek's. Owing to these 
 suppressions, the total duration of the antediluvian 
 period is 1307 years. Here again the origin of the 
 artificial chronological combination, by means of 
 which the curtailment was effected, is perfectly evi- 
 dent; but the generating element is no longer drawn 
 from foreign sources. It is absolutely Jewish, and 
 is the cycle of the Sabbatical years. In fact, accept- 
 ing the figure of 1307 years as the correct one from 
 the Creation to the Deluge, the birth of Ai-phakshad, 
 that son of Sh6m from whom the Hebrews were 
 descended, two years after the Deluge,('') falls pre- 
 cisely within the 187th Jubilee year after the crea- 
 tion of the first man. Furthermore, since the Sa- 
 maritan version reckons 1017 years from the Deluge 
 to the calling of Abraham,(^) this last event coincides 
 
 (') St. Jerome, Quaest. in Genes., 5,' 25. 
 
 (') Chron. Armen., I., 16, 11. 
 
 (') Or just 100 years of the number attributed to him by the 
 Septuagint. 
 
 (*) Genesis xi. 10. 
 
 (5) 942 years from the Deluge to the birth of Abraham ; see 
 Baschka, Die Ghronologie der Bibel, p. 11 et seq. 
 
288 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 with the 145th Sabbatic year after the birth of 
 Arphakshad, the 332d from the creation of Adam. 
 The Jews likewise, in fixing the computation of the 
 Era of the World, which they adopted during the 
 Middle Ages, selected the figures of the Samaritan 
 text for the period before the Deluge in preference 
 to those contained in their own Biblical text.(^) 
 
 It may be perceived that the cyclic computations, 
 on which were based those alterations in consequence 
 of which the figures of the Septuagint version and of 
 the Samaritan rendering were derived from the older 
 figiu'es of the Hebrew text, had in view the total 
 duration of the antediluvian age. As far as the de- 
 tails are concerned, the additions or retrenchments in 
 the numbers of this or that patriarch were undoubt- 
 edly made after a purely arbitrary fashion, as to 
 which should be selected for the purpose. It is quite 
 probable that it was equally the case in the first work 
 of abridgement of the original numbers in the " Book 
 of the Generations of Adam," whence were taken the 
 figures of the Hebrew text of Genesis, as we possess 
 them. 
 
 There must have been, moreover, certain artificial 
 combinations of numbers, the purpose of which Ave 
 are not in a condition to decipher, but the existence of 
 which is manifestly implied by the figures connected 
 with Handk. At this point, however, we stumble 
 against an absolutely unknown matter. So far we 
 know nothing whatever of the subtle speculations, 
 altogether strange and complex, on the value of 
 
 (1) Easchka, p. 333. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 289 
 
 numbers, which were so widely developed among the 
 Chaldeo-Babylonians, and had irradiated over the 
 larger part of Asia Minor from the Babylonian focus, 
 and which at a later date were carried to Rome by 
 the astrological Chaldoei, direct, though degenerate, 
 disciples of the doctrines of the ancient Chaldsean 
 priesthood, at the period when Horace(') dissuaded 
 Leuconoe from consulting Babylonian numbers, ncc 
 babylonios tentains nwneros. Among the very numer- 
 ous cuneiform documents which Rassam collected for 
 the British Museum, as fruits of his last mission to 
 Assyria and Babylon, there are several tablets entirely 
 filled with numbers of this description, with indica- 
 tions of the meaning connected with them. There is 
 reason to hope that when they are published and 
 have become the objects of scientific study, a corner 
 at least of the veil which still enshrouds this side of 
 the culture of ancient Asia may be lifted. However, 
 we have so far no possible reason for imagining any 
 combinations based upon Chaldsean figures as handed 
 down to us in the fragments of Berossus, except in 
 the artificial reductions of the ancient sum total of 
 the Shfithite genealogy ; and even then it is only in 
 the total substituted by the Septuagint for the total of 
 the Hebrew text that there may be seen unquestion- 
 ably a systematic iiurtailing of the figures accepted 
 by the Chaldseans as their antediluvian period, a 
 curtailing obtained without altering the numeral fac- 
 tors in the multiplication, but by substituting as unit 
 of time a notably shorter measure. In the matter of 
 
 (1) Od., I., 11, ,. 2. 
 
290 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the ancient number, which I think may be discovered 
 by adding the full figures of the lives of the ten 
 patriarchs, and also as regards the establishing of 
 these partial numbers, the critics are obliged to admit 
 the possibility of two hypotheses : either the numeral 
 speculations peculiar to the Hebrews, or personally 
 to the sacred writers, called by Noeldeke(^) "an exact 
 chronology which rests no more upon historic than 
 mythic tradition, but results in reality from the 
 computations of the narrator ;" or else an external 
 idea, borrowed from some one beside the Chaldeo- 
 Babylonians, possibly Some neighbor nation of the 
 Hebrews. The 365 years of the life of Hanok do 
 not appear in any form in Chaldsean tradition ; never- 
 theless, it is difficult not to believe that the record 
 came from a nation which assimilated the seventh 
 antediluvian patriarch with a solar personification. 
 The primitive Tholedoth of the Phoenicians, of which 
 we have received only an imperfect notion through 
 the mutilated fragments which have come down to 
 us under the name of Sanchoniathon — fragments in 
 which we have, however, been able to trace numerous 
 points of contact with the genealogies of Genesis and 
 with the Chaldsean tradition — likewise ascribe to the 
 first ancestors of men lives of prodigious length, and 
 use cyclic numbers to measure the duration of the 
 primordial ages. Joseph us (^) testifies to the fact, 
 calling to witness those Greek writers who had 
 specially treated the antiquities of Phoenicia. He 
 says, after attempting to prove the necessity for the 
 
 (1) Kritische Geschichte dcs Allen Testaments, p. 11. 
 
 (2) Anliq. Jud., I., 3, 9. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian Patriarchs. 291 
 
 first men having lived longer than the " great year" 
 of 600 years, "I have the testimony of all those 
 among the Greeks and Romans who wrote on 
 antiquities. For Manetho, who composed the annals 
 of Egypt; Berossus, who collected the Chaldsean 
 traditions ; M6chos, Hestiaios, and also Hieronymus 
 the Egyptian, the authors of Phoenician histories, are 
 fully in accord with what I say." Unfortunately it 
 did not enter into the plan of Josephus to explain the 
 primitive Phoenician chronology as given by the 
 writers to whom he refers. It merely appears from 
 what he says that the numbers for the dynasties 
 of the gods, the demigods and the heroes were of 
 the same nature as those of Berossus and Manetho. 
 For here also we find a series of enormous cyclic 
 figures, imrolling their periods before the usher- 
 ing in of historic times, properly so called. These 
 figures of the mythic Egyptian chronology are 
 but imperfectly known to us, so far, too imperfectly 
 in fact to warrant us in making any satisfactory state- 
 ment as to the principle of their construction ;(') those 
 of Manetho even having come down to us in an 
 uncertain and greatly altered condition ; those of the 
 Turin papyrus are destroyed ; the only ones on which 
 we can reckon with any confidence are those which 
 
 (•) In his book, entitled Manetho und die Hundssternperiode 
 (Berlin, 1845), Boeckli haa constructed some ingenious theories, 
 though resting upon too insecure a base, to explain cyclically 
 Manetho's numbers. The labors of Bunsen (^gyptens Stclle in 
 der Weltgeschichte, Hamburg and Grotha, 1845—1857 [Eng. Trans., 
 London, 1848-1867. Tb..] ), and Lepsius (Chronologie der MgypUr, 
 Berlin, 1849), have added some farther elements to the question, 
 but are far from furnishing a certain solution to it. 
 
292 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 were cut in the walls of the Temple of Edfu,(') 
 during the epoch of the Ptolemies. We shall be 
 obliged to await some new discovery, such as a royal 
 canon similar to that of Turin, but in good condition, 
 before we can venture to undertake a serious investiga- 
 tion of the principle of the cyclic periods with which 
 the annals of Egypt were made to begin. It is not 
 necessary that we should even glance at this very 
 obscure question any further. The principle of_ 
 mythical Egyptian chronology was certainly quite 
 diiferent from that of the Chaldsean chronology ;(^) 
 and it had no influence whatever upon the numbers 
 of the Bible, no more indeed than the even more 
 immense cyclic periods of the Hindus. Especially 
 will we not venture to embark upon the impossible, 
 even puerile, attempt which has beguiled some mod- 
 ern scholars, and before this led Panadorus into such 
 curious theories, to bring down these mythic chrono- 
 logies to proportions within the range of probability, 
 trying to find history in them, or at the least trace 
 back to a common starting point the mythic chrono- 
 logies of Egypt and Chaldaea. 
 
 At the conclusion of the remarks we have quoted, 
 Josephus adds : " Hesiod, Hecatseus, Hellanicos, 
 Acousilaos, as well as Ephorus and Nicolas (of Da- 
 mascus), every one, relate that the men of antiquity 
 
 (') Ed. Naville, Textes relatifs au Mythe d'Rorus, recueillis dans 
 le temple d'Edfou, Geneva, 1870. 
 
 (") The cyclic computations of the Chaldaeans are based upon 
 the scale of sosses, ners and sars, of 60, 600 and 3600 years; 
 those of the Egyptians on the Sothiao period of 1460 years. This 
 last was never known or used in Chaldsa. 
 
The Ten Antediluvian PatriarcJis. 293 
 
 lived 1000 years." The mention of Hesiod is evi- 
 dently an allusion to what he says in Worhs and Days 
 (v. 129, 130), about the men of the silver age remain- 
 ing for 100 years with their mothers in a state of child- 
 hood. Besides this, the theory accepted by Hesiod, 
 to which we have already referred in our second 
 chapter, concerning the four ages of the world de- 
 teriorating as one succeeded the^ other, would neces- 
 sarily suggest the idea of a shortening of human life 
 with each age, as we find it expressed in the Laws of 
 Manu('), wherein this decrease is represented by the 
 proportion of 4, 3, 2, 1. The other references to the 
 archeologists of Greece apply to works which no 
 longer exist; Eusebius(^) and Syncellus(^) also refer 
 to them. They evidently treat of narratives(*) like 
 those of the Arcadians, who, according to Ephorus,(^) 
 made some of their ancient mythic kings, whom they 
 called TzpoaeXrjvoe^ " before the moon," or rather 
 "anterior to the reckoning of the lunations," live 300 
 years. Hellanicos, after this manner, related how 
 those Epaeans who had been forced by the tyranny 
 of Salmonseus to emigrate from Elis and to settle in 
 ^tolia, lived 200 years during several generations in 
 the heroic ages.(^) Damastes of Sigseum added that 
 one of them had even attained to 300 years.Q Pliny(*) 
 
 (1) I., 68-86. 
 
 (2) Priepar. evangel., IX., 13, p. 415. 
 (') Chronograph., p. 43. 
 
 (*) See Sturz, Hellanici Leshii fragmenta, p. 153 et seq. 
 (^) Ap Censorin., De die nat., 17. 
 
 («) Valer. Maxim., VIII., 13, ext, 6; Pliny, Hist. Nat, VII., 
 48, 49. 
 
 (') Ap Valer. Maxim., I. u. (S) Rist. Nat., I. u. 
 
294 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 and Valerius Maximus(^) have collected a certain num- 
 ber of analogous examples from all quarters. They 
 do not all belong to Greece, and they prove that the 
 Illyrians, for instance, on the authority of Cornelius 
 Alexander, counted as their ancestor Dathon or Dan- 
 don, who lived 500 years without growing old, and that 
 the Thynians, according to the Periphis of Xenophon 
 of Lampsacus, headed their royal lists with a prince 
 who lived 600 years, a period eclipsed by the 800 years 
 of his son's existence. All these are so many witnesses 
 to the belief, common to all nations, in an extreme 
 longevity among the earliest ancestors of the human 
 race. But this belief did not take, and never appears 
 to have assumed among the Greeks, a professedly 
 exact chronological form of cyclic numbers design- 
 edly linked together. It is well to remark, in this 
 regard, that Pliny and Valerius Maximus, who had 
 access to the same Hellenic authors as Josephus, do 
 not appear to have found any reference to those lives 
 of 1000 years of which the historian of the Jews 
 
 (1) VIII., 13, ext. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE CHILDREN OF GOD AND THE DAUGHTERS 
 OP MEN. 
 
 The course of our studies leads us now to attempt 
 the examination of that passage which is truly the 
 Orux interpretum of the first part of Genesis. This 
 fragment, which, judging from its style and the 
 character of its redaction, undoubtedly emanates from 
 the Jehovist source, has a foreign air, and one quite 
 peculiar to itself. Its mythic coloring is decidedly 
 more pronounced than that of any part of the Penta- 
 teuch. Without referring to the formidable gram- 
 matical difficulties which render doubtful the ex- 
 planation of some sentences, where the translations 
 most generally adopted are not always the best,(') 
 the strange nature of the facts which one is obliged 
 to accept if the story be taken literally, as an actual 
 revealed history, has led many commentators to tor- 
 ture the text, and deprive it of its natural meaning, 
 
 (') The best discussion of the grammatical difficulties is con- 
 tained in Schrader's Ueber Sinn und Zusammenhang des St'dckes von 
 den Scehnen Gottes, in Studien zur Kritik und Erldxrung der Bib- 
 lisehen Urgeschichte (Zurich, 1863), pp. 61-113. I usually adopt 
 the same interpretations as this scholar, and his exhaustive phi- 
 lological study renders it unnecessary for me to discuss some of 
 these points of detail. ' 
 
 295 
 
296 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 in order to escape from the consequences which that 
 would involve. Hence there is no traditional inter- 
 pretation for this passage, the constancy and unani- 
 mity of which would have any weight with the stu- 
 dent of to-day. Tradition has never succeeded in 
 taking a fixed stand here; the predominant interpre- 
 tation has varied with diiferent epochs, and three 
 principal systems, sustained by authorities of equal 
 weight, but absolutely divergent among themselves, 
 are set forth by Jewish and Christian doctors. For 
 this reason criticism grapples with the expressions 
 of the text untrammeled by any limitations and free 
 to discuss their meanings. 
 
 The fundamental difficulty concerns the true 
 meaning of the two expressions, bent hdelohim and 
 hendih hddddm, "the sons of God" and the "daugh- 
 ters of man," as designating those two classes of in- 
 dividuals, a union between whom is represented by 
 the text as impious and unacceptable to God, and 
 one of the most active factors in the general corrup- 
 tion of humanity, the result of which is to draw 
 down upon it the punishment of the Deluge. 
 
 The Targumim, that of Onqelos, as well as that of 
 Pseudo-Jonathan, the Greek version of Symmachus, 
 the Samaritan version, the Arabic translation of 
 Saadiah, as well as that known by the name of Arabs 
 Erpenii, understand beni hdelohim, in Genesis vi. 2 
 and 4, as signifying " the children of the princes, the 
 great ones," who would be degraded by contracting 
 marriage with maidens of an inferior rank, to 
 whom they applied the term bendth hddddm. This 
 interpretation is held by Aben-Ezra and Easchi, and 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 297 
 
 owing to the reputation of these doctors it has become 
 general since mediaeval times in the circles of what 
 might be known as orthodox Judaism.(') It has been 
 adopted by only a very few Christian theologians of 
 modern times, Molina among Catholics, Jean Mercifr, 
 Varenius, Selden and Conrad Vorst among Protest- 
 ants. Quite recently it has been taken up again 
 by Schiller (^) and by Keil.(') But the overwhelm- 
 ing majority of exegetes, rationalistic or orthodox, of 
 every communion, reject it ; and, in fact, it is inad- 
 missible from the philological, as well as from the 
 common-sense, point of view, for simple marriages 
 of unequal conditions would certainly never be char- 
 acterized by the condemnation which the sacred book 
 visits upon the unions between " the sons of God " 
 and the "daughters of men," and still less could they 
 be described as giving birth to an extraordinary pro- 
 geny. It is useless to try and justify such an idea 
 by referring to Psalm Ixxxii. 6 : 
 
 " I said : Ye are gods, ye are all the children of 
 the Most High." 
 
 This passage has nothing in common with that of 
 
 (' ) On the principal ancient authorities in favor of this opinion 
 see Keil, Ueber Genes. VI., 1^, in Zeitschrift fur die lutherische 
 Theologie und Kirche, Rudelbach and Guericke, 1855 ; Delitzsch, 
 Commentar iiher den Genesis, 3d. Ed., p. 231. [See also 4th Ed., 
 1872, pp. 190, 191. Tr.] 
 
 (2) Werke, vol. X., p. 401. \_Kleine prosaische Schriften, 6stes 
 Buch, '* Mwasiiber die erste Me?ischenffesellschaft," etc. Tr.] 
 
 (') In Rudelbach and Guericke's Zeitschrift, 1855, p. 241. 
 Afterwards he abandoned this opinion. Genesis and Exodus, p. 80 
 et seq. [2d Ed., 1866, p. 86 et seq.; Eng. Trans., 1864, p. 127 et 
 seq. Tb.]. 
 
298 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Genesis ; here ben& 'elidn is a predicate, which may 
 even be regarded as implying a comparison with the 
 angels, just as the Targumim understood it; it is not 
 the proper appellation of a special class of creatures 
 liSe our hen& hdelohim. At first sight, one is attracted 
 by the resemblance to Psalm xlix. 3 [Heb.j, where 
 the opposition of ben6 dddm to ben& ish certainly 
 refers to the mass of common people and to the 
 higher classes.(') But this is really nothing -more 
 than an application of that opposition, so frequent in 
 the Bible,(^) of the two terms that serve to denote 
 the idea of "man," dddm and ish, employed with 
 the same delicate shade of meaning as the Greek 
 dvdpcunot; and di^ijf).{^) According to this, dddm is 
 the most generic name for man ; but it is also true 
 that as opposed to elohim, dddm only designates hu- 
 manity in its most general and extended accepta- 
 tion, and not a special class of men. The dualism of 
 the benS hdelohim and the ben& hddddm is quite a 
 different thing from that of the ben& dddm and the 
 ben^ ish, and they cannot in any wise be assimilated. 
 This interpretation should therefore be absolutely 
 discarded, and even more decidedly the new and 
 altogether fantastic form, under which Hitter and 
 Schumann have tried to reproduce it, which under- 
 stands by "sons of God," men having extraordinary 
 intellectual gifts "in the image of God." 
 
 {•) Cf. Prov. viii. 4. 
 
 (2) Is. ii. 9; v., 3; of. Psalm Ixxxii. 7; Is. xxix. 21.— On 
 the other hand, there are other places where dd&m and tsh are 
 used as synonyms in poetie parallelism : Job. xxxv. 8 ; Is. xxxi, 
 8 ; Hi. 14 ; Mio. v., 6 ; Psalm Ixii. 11 ; 2 Kings vii. 10. 
 
 ('J See Genesius, Thesaur., vol. I., p. 24. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 299 
 
 Of all the systems put forth in explanation of the 
 difficult problem which we are investigating, the only 
 one having the merit of representing the most ancient 
 tradition, the tradition inherited by the early Chris- 
 tians from Judaism, would certainly be that which 
 accepts for the beni hdelohtm the signification of 
 "angels." 
 
 In some of the ancient manuscripts of the Septua- 
 gint version, we find in Genesis vi. 2 and 4, d.YysXo: 
 roi) dsou, instead of oloi to~j Osou,(^) and this would 
 seem to have been undoubtedly the original text of 
 the Alexandrian translators. Besides this, all the 
 most ancient Fathers of the Church, as St. Justin, 
 Tatian, Athenagoras, Clemens Alexandrinus, Tertul- 
 lian, St. Cyprian and Lactantius, as well as, sub- 
 sequently, St. Ambrose and Sulpicius Severus, read- 
 ing the Bible in the Greek, and therein finding this 
 expression, regard with wonder the circumstance re- 
 lated in Genesis of the culpable unions between the 
 angels descended upon earth and the daughters of 
 men. This is also the interpretation adopted by 
 Philo,(^) Joseph us,(^) and the author of the Book of 
 JuhileeSyi^) among the Jews, as well as by the Judseo- 
 Christian Theodotion.(') It is developed under the 
 form of a complete and highly poetic narrative in the 
 
 (1) St. Augustine, De civ. Dei, XV., 23. 
 
 (2) De gigant., 2, p. 358, ed. Mangey. 
 
 (3) Antiq. Jud., I., 3, 1. 
 
 (*) Liber Jubilseorum sethiopice, ed. Dillmann (Kiel, 1859), VII., 
 p. 31. See the translation given by Dillmann in Ewald's Jahr- 
 biicher. vol. II., p. 248. 
 
 (5) St. Jerome says that if Theodotion had written viol Toi 6zov, 
 it would be deos intelligent angeloa sive sanctos. 
 
300 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Book of Enoch,(^) one of the most remarkable of the 
 non-canonical Jewish apocalyptic writings. Accord- 
 ing to this book, the angels to whom God had com- 
 mitted the guardianship of the Earth, the Egregors(^) 
 or Vigilants, allowing themselves to be beguiled by 
 the beauty of the women, fell with them into the sin 
 of fornication, which forever shut them out from hea- 
 ven, begetting a race of giants 3000 cubits in height, 
 as well as numerous demons.(') This story of the fall 
 of the Egregors is accepted, and related with further 
 detail by Tertullian,(*) Commodian(^) and Lactan- 
 tius.(*) And this is not all; at least one positive 
 passage in the New Testament occurs to the Christian 
 
 (1) Liber Henochi xthiopice, ed. Dillmann (Leipzig, 1851), 
 translation by the same (Das Buck Henoch, Leipzig, 1853), VI., 
 VIL, XIL, 4; XV., 2 et seq. 
 
 (^) This is a term employed by Aquila and Symmachus as a 
 translation of the Aramaic 'tr of Daniel (iv. 13 et seq ), applied 
 sometimes to good guardian angels (especially to the archangels 
 in the Syriac Liturgy), sometimes to evil angels and demons (Cas- 
 tel., Lexic. Syriac, p. 649; Scaliger, Ad. Euseb. Chron., p. 403; 
 Genesius, Thesaur., vol. 11., p. 1006). 
 
 (^) In the later Jewish Hagadah this tradition gives rise to a 
 number of episodic histories, like that of the fall of the angels, 
 Shamchozai and 'Azazel, published by Jellinek in hia Midrasck 
 abchir The Bereschith rabbah (on Genes, vi. 2) reckons 'Azazel 
 as among the worst of the angels corrupted by association with 
 women, and degenerated to demons. It makes him the inventor 
 of excessive finery in attire and of rouge, and associates him with 
 that 'Azazel who is mentioned in Leviticus xvi. 8. See again 
 Bochart, Bierosoicon, 1. II., c. liv., vol. I., p. 652 et seq., London 
 edition, 1663 ; Sennert, Disscrtatio kistorico-pMlologica de gigantibus 
 (Wittenberg, 1663), chap. iii. 
 
 (!) De cult, femin., I., 2; II., 10. 
 
 (*>) Instruct., III., Citltus daemonum. 
 
 (*) Div. instit, II., 14; Testam., patriarch., 5. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 301 
 
 in support of a like understanding of the text of 
 Genesis. The Epistle of St. Jude, which rests upon 
 the Book of Enoch, and clearly borrows from it in 
 verses 14 and 15, speaks of this sin of the angels, and 
 compares their fornication with the crime of Sodom 
 and Gomorrah (v. 6 and 7), and it is probable that 
 St. Peter alludes to the same story in his second 
 epistle.(') 
 
 But subsequently the Christian doctors were seized 
 with scruples in regard to the consequences which 
 might follow upon the interpretation hitherto accept- 
 ed in the matter of the "sons of God." It was 
 supposed to contradict the words of Christ, which 
 deny sex to the angels. (^) Dating from the fourth 
 century, this view was generally condemned. St. 
 Cyril of Alexandria (') declares it absurd to the 
 last degree, dro;rGlrarov; Theodoret(*) thinks that any 
 one who holds to such an opinion must have lost his 
 senses. Philaster calls it heretical, f) and St. John 
 Chrysostom blasphemous.(^) Such severe language 
 in reference to an opinion which had been accepted 
 by all the fathers of the first centuries is a little 
 
 (') II., 4. Taken by itself, the verse might be understood to 
 refer, as is often supposed, to the primitive fall of the rebel angels, 
 which is clearly referred to in 1- Tim. iii. 6. But the whole con- 
 text is rather of a nature to suggest an allusion to Omms vi. 1-4 ; 
 for the verse in question is immediately followed (v. 5) by a refer- 
 ence to the deluge, which seems to follow as a consequence of the 
 crime of the angels ; then comes (v. 6) the same comparison with 
 the sin of Sodom and Gomorrah as in St. Jude. 
 
 (2) Matth. xxii. 30 ; Mark xii. 25 ; Luke xx. 34U36. 
 
 (') Conir. Julian., 9. (*) Quaest. in Genes., 47. 
 
 (6) De haeres., 108 [ed. Migne; 80, ed. Galland. Tb.]. 
 
 (") Homil. xxii. in Genes, 
 
S02 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 surprising, and shows how much Christian opinion 
 had changed regarding the meaning of the passage in 
 Genesis- 
 
 The most generally accepted interpretation, begin- 
 ning with the fourth century, supposes the " sons of 
 God" to be the descendants of ShSth, upon whom 
 this title was bestowed as belonging to the chosen 
 race, which until that period was faithful to a worship 
 of truth, and the "daughters of man" to be the 
 women of the line of Qain. This view appears for 
 the first time in the romance of the Pseudo-Clemen- 
 tine Recognitiones, associated with a complete Ebio- 
 nite system wherein the opposition of the sons of 
 God to the daughters of man is the prototype of the 
 antagonism between Peter and Paul. The first 
 orthodox writer who seems to have accepted it is 
 Julius Africanus, in his Chronieon,{^) written during 
 the first half of the third century. But subse- 
 quently it became the interpretation which counted 
 for its adherents among the Orientals, St. Ephrem, 
 and the author of the Christian Book of Adam;i^) 
 in the Greek Church, Theodoret,(3) St. Cyril,(*) St. 
 John Chrysostom ;(^) in the Latin Church, St. Au- 
 
 (1) See his text in Routh, Reliquise, vol. 11., p. 127. 
 
 (') Tranalated by Dlllmann in Ewald'a Jahrbiicher, vol. V., pp. 
 1-144. The author of the Book of Adam even makes a polemic 
 against the partisans of the opinion that the benS haelohim were 
 angels (p. 100). 
 
 The whole of the romance which oriental Christians finally wove 
 about this tradition is given in Abu-1-Faradj (Histor. dynast., pp. 
 7 and 8, ed. Pococke). Cf. again Suidas, v. S?)ff and /iiaiya/iiat; 
 Cedren., Histor. compend., p. 18. 
 
 (») Quaest. in Genes., 47. (*) Conlr. Julian., 9. 
 
 (^) Humil. zxii. in Genes. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 303 
 
 gustine,(') and St. Jerome. All these are very great 
 authorities, and it is not really surprising that the 
 Catholic theologians of the Middle Ages should have 
 generally followed them, while at the same time 
 Moses Maimonides among the Jews(^) adopted the 
 same interpretation. The reformers of the sixteenth 
 century, Luther, Melancthon and Calvin, (') ranged 
 their opinions on the same side. And even in our 
 own days it has found conscientious defenders, able 
 and most learned, in Havernick,(*) Ebrard,(^) Hengs- 
 tenberg,(^) Kahnis,(') Bunsen,(') and specially Keil,(') 
 who carries on a most lively polemic on this subject 
 against his colleague Kurtz.C") 
 
 Nevertheless, this understanding of the text seems 
 
 (I) De civit. Dei, xv. 23. (^) Mori neboucMm, i. 14. 
 
 (^) Calvin even says : Vetus illud commentum de angelorum concu- 
 bitu cum muUeribus sua absurditate abunde refellitur, ac mirum est 
 doctos viros tarn crassis et prodigiosts deliriis fuisse olim fascinatos. 
 
 (*) Einleitung ins Alte Testament, vol. I., 2d Part, p. 216. 
 
 (5) Christliche Dogmatik, vol. I., p. 286. 
 
 (5) Die Scehne Gottes und die Tcechter der Menschen in the Eoan- 
 gelische Kirchenzeitung , 18-58, Nos. 29 and 35-37; Beitrdge zw 
 Einleitung in das Alte Testament, vol. II., p. 328 et seq. 
 
 (') Luther. Dogmatik, vol. I., p 246. 
 
 (*) Bibelwerk, 2d Part, p. 18; Bibelurkunden, vol. I., p. 53. 
 
 (s) Die Eken der Kinder Gottes mit den Tcechtern der Menschen in 
 Rudelbach and Guericke's Zeitschrift far die lutherisehe Theologie 
 und Kirche, 1855, pp. 220-256 ; Der Fall der Engel (Jud. 6 and 2 
 Pet. ii. 4), in the same review, 1856, pp. 21-37. 
 
 (">) The writings of Kurtz on this question are : Die Ehen der 
 Scehne Gottes mit den Toechtern der Menschen, Berlin, 1857; Die 
 Scehne Gottes in 1 Mos. VI., 1-4, und die siindigenden Engel in 2 
 Pet. ii. 4-5 und Jude 6, 7, Mitau, 1858. 
 
 See also Engelhardt, Die Ehen der Kinder Gottes mit den Tcechtern 
 der Menschen, in Rudelbach and Guericke's Zeitschrift, 1856, pp. 
 401-412. 
 
304 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 to me out of accord with its own expressions, and 
 tile intrinsic philological reasons brought to bear 
 against it by the most able Hebraists of our cen- 
 tury are to my mind most convincing. Doubtless, 
 Schrader to the contrary notwithstanding,^) my 
 ideas on this point being absolutely at variance 
 with his, the opposition of the accursed and blessed 
 lives among the descendants of AdS-m, the respec- 
 tive families of Qaln and Sh§th, is at the very basis 
 of the Biblical conception of antediluvian times, as 
 1 think I have proved in the foregoing chapters. 
 This opposition was, from the beginning of the 
 world, a type of that existing between Yisrael and 
 the profane peoples surrounding it. One of the 
 points which is most insisted upon in the Th6r^h 
 is the maintenance of the absolute race-purity of 
 the chosen people, the prevention of marriages with 
 unbelieving strangers, a constant source of physical 
 and moral corruption. In the system of ideas which 
 prevails throughout the Bible, it would have been 
 natural enough to represent the conjugal alliance 
 between the ShSthites and the Qainites as being no 
 less displeasing to God than the union between the 
 sons of Yisrael and the daughters of the heathen 
 nations, as having been the chief cause of the irre- 
 medial corruption of the hitherto blessed race. And 
 in fact there can be no doubt that verses 1—4 in 
 the sixth chapter of Genesis, while treating of a 
 general perversion of humanity, lay special stress 
 
 (1) Siudim zur Kritik und ErMiemng der biblischm Urgeschichte, 
 p. 65. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 305 
 
 upon that epoch when a corruption as fatal as that 
 of the accursed race attacked the descendants of the 
 righteous son, who, though doubtless subjected 
 equally with the other to the bondage of sin by the 
 fault of the first father of humanity, had preserved a 
 greater degree of purity for several generations, and 
 alone had " begun to invoke by the name of Yah- 
 veh."(*) In this way the story told in these verses 
 stands forth as one of the causes which bring on the 
 reprobation of the whole human race, except the 
 righteous N6ah, drawing down ujjon it the chastise- 
 ment of the anger of heaven. 
 
 It may easily be understood how an interpretation 
 which accords so well with the general spirit of the 
 Pentateuch might have been adopted, especially by 
 those who laid no particular stress upon analysing 
 the letter of the text, word for word, in its Hebrew 
 version. But with this last view of it the interpre- 
 tation of ben& hddohtvi and bendth hddddm, as sons 
 of Sheth and daughters of Qatn, becomes untenable. 
 The defenders of it have, in order to justify it, called 
 to their aid some poetic passages in which the 
 righteous, and especially Yisrael, are represented 
 metaphorically as the children of God. It is in this 
 wise that Psalm Ixxiii. 15, invoking God, reads: 
 
 " If I said : I will speak as they (the wicked) 
 behold, I would betray the race of Thy children." 
 
 And Deuteronomy xiv. 1 and 2 : 
 
 " Ye are the children of Yahveh, your God ; ye 
 must not cut yourselves, and ye must not shave 
 
 (') Genesis iv, 26. 
 2) ' 
 
306 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 yourselves between the eyes in honor of a dead 
 man.(^) 
 
 " For thou art a holy people for Yahveh, thy 
 God; and Yahveh, thy God, hath chosen thee that 
 thou shouldest be a people belonging to Him above 
 all the peoples that are on the face of the earth." 
 
 Again, in the Song of Mosheh, Deuteronomy 
 xxxii. 4 and 5 : 
 
 " He is the rock : His work is irreproachable, 
 
 for all His ways are' righteous ; 
 
 a faithful God, and without iniquity, 
 
 He is just and upright. 
 
 " That which has corrupted before Him those who 
 are no longer His children, 
 
 is their own unworthiness, 
 
 a false and perverse race." 
 
 And a little further on (v. 19) : 
 
 "Yahveh saw it, and was provoked, angered 
 against his sons and his daughters." 
 
 Finally, Psalm Ixxx. [Heb.J 16 thus addresses 
 Yahveh, in speaking of Yisrael : 
 
 " Protect that which Thy right hand hath planted, 
 and the son whom Thou hast chosen for Thyself." 
 
 But these passages, and some others which might 
 be cited in addition, all belong to a very much later 
 epoch than the revision of the Jehovist document of 
 the Pentateuch, or even of Genesis, and the style 
 is absolutely different. The metaphors of lyric 
 poetry are very far removed from an appellation of 
 an exact and specific character, such as the benS 
 hdelohim of our text, above all from such an appel- 
 (1) Alluding to the pagan rites of mourning for Tammuz-Adonis. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 307 
 
 lation used in prose. In the style of simple historic 
 prose, this expression never would have been employed 
 to designate the sons of Sh^th, the righteous men, 
 or even Yisrael. If the sacred writer had desired 
 to refer in this instance to the ShSthites or the 
 Qatnites, there were means of indicating them more 
 clearly and with a 'certainty which would have left 
 no room for doubt, and would have been strenu- 
 ous in condemnation of mixed marriages, taking 
 the simplest and clearest of all methods, that of 
 naming them directly. It will become manifest to 
 whomsoever reads this text attentively and apart 
 from all prejudice, that in the words hen& hdeloMm 
 reference is had to strange beings, superior to the 
 race of man. In truth, it is impossible to separate 
 the expression bendth hddddm in verses 2 and 4 from 
 the use of hddddm in verse 1, and dddm in verse 3, 
 where this word incontestably refers to mankind in 
 its broadest acceptation. The bendth hddddm are the 
 daughters of the men, hddddm, " who had begun to 
 multiply upon the earth." And with this dddm, as 
 it goes on to state, the Spirit of God ceased to 
 prevail, "because he is flesh." The man, dddm, 
 thus does not here represent a previously corrupted 
 race, as' that of the Qatnites would have been, but a 
 race which so far had been rather pure than other- 
 wise, in which the Spirit of God prevailed before 
 the element of corruption was brought into it by 
 the illicit unions with the ben& hdelohim, fallen by 
 reason of the carnal desire engendered in them by 
 the beauty of the daughters of men, and by these 
 very unions. 
 
308 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 All this has been perfectly apprehended by the 
 learned and ingenious author of the little book 
 entitled The Genesis of the Earth and Man,Q) who 
 herein throws out an argument in favor of the Pre- 
 adamite theory, started by him afresh, and with a 
 good deal of ability, but which, for all his efforts, 
 remains in absolute contradiction to the spirit as well 
 as the letter of the Bible. To his thinking, the 
 bendth hddddm are the daughters of Adamite human- 
 ity, and this humanity becomes corrupted by the 
 union with the ben6 hdelohim, whom he regards as 
 representatives of Preadamite humanity.(^) And in 
 order that this view of the unhallowed union of two 
 races of men may iit in with the expressions of verse 
 3, more exactly than is permitted by that interpreta- 
 tion which regards the Sh^thites as the ben^ hdelohim, 
 he is led to the conclusion that these last constitute 
 the wicked and impious race. Recurring to an 
 interpretation which had already been adopted in 
 Aquila's Greek version, f) he translates these words, 
 not " the sons of God," but " the sons of the gods ;" 
 that is, the servants, the worshippers of false gods.(^) 
 
 (') The authorship of this book may, I think, he ascribed to R. 
 Stuart Poole, who appears merely as its editor upon the title-page. 
 
 («) 2d Ed. (London, 1860), pp. 75-84. 
 
 (^) Aquila translated bene k&elohim by ol TraiSet; tuv dtav, 
 
 (■<) On the use of ben, " son," in the sense of " servant," see 2 
 Kings xvi. 7. Hence such metaphoric expressions as bm mdveth, 
 "devoted to death," already under its dominion (1 Sam. xx. 31; 
 2 Sam. xii. 5; Fsalm Ixxix. 11; oii. 21), ben hakkoth, "con- 
 demned to flagellation" [Deuteron. xxv. 2). This style of ex- 
 pression has passed into the Greek of the New Testament: uWf 
 ydvvrj^ [Matth. xxiii. 15), vlb^ Tfj^ cnvoleiag [John xvii. 12). 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 309 
 
 I doubt if any other philologist would consent to 
 follow him on this ground,(') and it should be 
 remembered that if eloMm be here understood as a 
 noun of multitude, instead of being recognized as the 
 name of God in the plural of excellence and majesty, 
 the only acceptable translation of ben& hdelohim would 
 be that of the Targumim, " the sons of the mighty 
 ones," for the expression in the plural, eloMm, is 
 sometimes made use of in the Bible in speaking of 
 kings (^) or of judges,(^) not, as has often been said, 
 because of any supposed divine attributes in them, 
 but owing to the etymological and primitive sense 
 of the word eldah, which means a great, powerful, 
 redoubtable being.(*) This brings us back to what 
 might be called the current interpretation among the 
 Jews, which was refuted above. I have not referred 
 to what the anonymous English scholar has written 
 on the subject which we are now studying in order to 
 commend his personal system, *vhich is less tenable 
 than any other, to my thinking ; but simply because 
 he has, perhaps more effectually than any one else, 
 made clear the impossibility of reconciling the ex- 
 pressions of verse 3 with the explanation which has 
 been most prevalent in the Christian world since the 
 fourth century. 
 
 The opinions of those who see in the narrative 
 
 (') still leas could we follow Paulus and Ilgen in their suppo- 
 sition that ben$ Melohim referred to the Qainites falsely boasting 
 of a divine origin. 
 
 (2) Psalm Ixxxii. 1 and 6. (^) Exod. xxi. 6 ; xxii. 7 and 8. 
 
 {*) This has been well demonstrated by Michel Nicolas, Mudes 
 critiques sur la Bible, p. 115. 
 
310 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of Genesis vi. 1^ the union of two human races, 
 whether Sh^thites and Qainites, or Preadamites and 
 Adamites, seemed lately to have been unexpectedly 
 reinforced by the study of the cuneiform documents. 
 At least they have undertaken to point out something 
 analogous in them. "Sir Henry Rawlinson has 
 already proved,"(') writes George Smith,f ) " that the 
 Babylonians recognized two principal races of men : 
 the adamu or black race, the sarku or white race, 
 ■ corresponding probably with the two races mentioned 
 in Genesis under the names of sons of Ad^m and 
 sons of God. It appears incidentally, in our frag- 
 ments of inscriptions, that it was the race of Ad§,m, 
 or black race, which was believed to have fallen 
 through sin ; but we have nothing to indicate to us 
 the position of the other race in the Babylonian 
 system of the beginning of things. Genesis informs 
 us that, when the world became corrupt, the sons 
 of God contracted marriages with the daughters of 
 Adam, and that thus the evil which had begun with 
 the Adamites, was propagated." If this had been 
 quite correct, the hypothesis of the Preadamites 
 would have found a singularly powerful support. 
 But it is nothing more than a phantasmagoria, an 
 illusion, the emptiness of which has been already ex- 
 posed by Friedrich Delitzsch.(^) It will be necessary 
 
 (') Report of the Fortieth Meeting of the British Association for 
 the Advancement of Science, at Liverpool, p. 174 [?] ; Journal of 
 the Royal Asiatic Society, Annual Report, 1869, pp. xxiii.-xxiv. 
 
 (2) Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 86. [See Eev. Ed., by 
 Sayce, p. 83. Te.] 
 
 (') Smith's Ohaldxisrhe Genesis, pp. .301-304. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 311 
 
 to linger over its demonstration, even to the extent 
 of imposing the fatigue of a little Assyrian and Ac- 
 cadian philology upon the patience of the reader, in 
 order to dissipate an error which might be seriously 
 prejudicial, and to prevent it from taking root. For if 
 once a scientific idea which is inexact is spread abroad 
 in the name of accepted authorities, nothing is more 
 difficult than to stamp it out, and it is likely to 
 reappear from time to time long after it has been 
 refuted. 
 
 The fancied distinction of two human races, 
 Adamite and non-Adamite, black and white, sup- 
 posed to have been held by the Babylonians, is a 
 view which rests solely upon one passage of the 
 cuneiform Syllabaries of the Palace Library of 
 Nineveh, as follows : 
 
 lugnd > < ^T iarku. 
 
 adama ►— < \ Vt adamatu.(}) 
 
 Conformably to the invariable principle of con- 
 struction of the three-column Syllabaries of the first 
 \class,(^) we have the ideograms to be explained in 
 the central column; in the preceding column their 
 reading in the Accadian or Sumerian, and in the fol- 
 lowing column their reading in Semitic- Assyrian, 
 which for us, as for the Assyrians of the time of 
 Asshur-bani-abal, explains the writing of the other 
 two columns. The passage which we have just cited 
 
 (') Syllab. A, Nos. 223-225. 
 
 (^) See Fr. Jjenormant, Les Syllabams cunHformes, Sditigrf 
 critique, p. 8 et seq. 
 
312 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 contains, to begin with, a first sign, the ideographic 
 value of which was expressed in Accadian by the word 
 us, in Assyrian by ddmu, " blood," the Hebrew 
 ddm. This signification is distinctly corroborated by 
 bilingual documents, with the primitive Accadian text 
 accompanied by an interlinear Assyrian translation, 
 in which the ideogram in question, representing the 
 word us, is employed in Accadian to express " the 
 blood," and translated by the Semitic ddmu.(^) This 
 is followed by two ideographic compounds, wherein 
 the same sign is successively combined with the two 
 characters which express the idea of " white" and of 
 " black." In the first case, the words corresponding 
 with the signification of the compound, are in Ac- 
 cadian lugud and in Assyrian sarku; in the second, 
 adama in Accadian, and adamatu in Assyrian. But 
 the ideographic compounds and words used to read 
 them by, do not -in any wise designate " a race of 
 white men" and " a race of black men;" they are ex- 
 pressions for " white blood" and " black blood," or, in 
 other words, " pus" and " blood."(^) Adamatu is an 
 Assyrian synonym for ddmu, parallel to the Phoenician 
 edom, as ddmu is to the Hebrew ddm, and the Accadian 
 adama is nothing more than tliis word, borrowed by 
 the non-Semitic idiom of Chaldsea. The expression 
 ddmu u sarku is common in Assyrian texts, and that, 
 
 (') See, for instance, Cuneff. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. IT., pi. 
 2, col. 4, 1. 31-32 : us kuku' mes=aM dami, "eaters of Wood." 
 And in the 1. 20 of the same document, without the Assyrian 
 version, subi inkuku' mes .... us nagnag' mea, "they 
 devouring the body, drinking the blood." Cf. Fr. Leuormant, 
 Mudes cuniif:, II., p. 23 et seq. 
 
 \^) Fr. Leuormant, Etudes cunii/orm^s, II., p. 24. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 313 
 
 too, ia examples where it is clearly impossible to 
 make it mean anything but " blood and pus," " blood 
 and sanies," as, for instance, in that form of maledic- 
 tion of which we have three different copies, in compar- 
 ing which the exchange of ideographic and phonetic 
 orthography may be proved : " That Gula, the great 
 mother, the great lady, the spouse of the Sun of the 
 South (variant, 'of Adar'), may cause to flow in his 
 body an incurable poison, and that he may emit 
 blood and pus like water ! "(^) " During seventeen 
 days," says the king, Asshur-ah-idin, in a historic 
 text, in which he narrates his expedition into Arabia- 
 Petrsea,(^) "from the frontier of Egypt to Mikan, and 
 leaving Makan over an extent of 20(?) itinerary(^) 
 kasbu, I descended.(*) This land was bristling as it 
 were with stones and rocks. I spreadf) the blood 
 and the sanies of the enemy as far as the village of 
 Dalat."(^) This is widely removed from the supposed 
 
 (^) Gula ummu gallatu heliu rahitu hirai Samsi luii (var. Adari) 
 simma la azza ina zumrisu lisahliv va d&ma u sarka kt m$ lirmug 
 (var. Urtammug), Ouneif. Tnscrip. of West. Asia, vol. I., pi. 70, eol. 
 4, 1. 5-8 ; vol. in., pi. 41, col. 2, 1. 29-31 ; vol. III., pi. 43, col. 
 4, 1. 15-18. Cf. Fr. Lenormant, Mudes cuneif., II., p. 50 et seq. 
 
 (2) Transact, of the Soc. of Bibl. Archxology, vol. IV., p. 95 
 et seq. 
 
 (^) The kashu qaqqar is a measure of 21,600 cubits or of 11 
 kilometers, 340 metres, in Oppert's metrologic system, and 22 
 kilom. 680 metres in Lepsius'. 
 
 (*) It is a technical expression, meaning: "I marched toward 
 the South." 
 
 (5) Literally, " I cut in pieces.'' 
 
 (^) Eira'a yume u sibitti iitu mifir [Muqw adi] Makannu ultu 
 Mdkan mUihti \_esTa^a'] kasbu qaqqar ardi. qaqqaru huatu hima abni 
 kima fibri tzqutta. ddmu u sarku nakiri aqp ana al Dalta. 
 
314 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 allusion to the two primordial races corresponding 
 to the " sons of God" and " the sons of man." 
 
 It is not less inexact to say that the fragments of 
 the cosmogonic tables attribute the first sin, in a spe- 
 cial way, to a certain race of men designated as Adamic 
 or black. In reality, in a fragment to which we 
 have already referred in chapter i.,(') and which has 
 nothing to do with the tradition of the Fall,(^) in the 
 remains of an invocation to the god Ea, wherein, 
 among other merits, he is celebrated as creator of 
 men,(^) the substantive admu, corresponding to the 
 Hebrew dddm, is once used to signify "the man" 
 (rev., 1. 16), and " men," meaning the race, are once 
 designated by the expression amdutu, " humaniiy" 
 (obv., 1. 15), and again by that of ^almat qaqqadi 
 (obv., 1. 18). This is very evidently the place where 
 George Smith imagined that a particular black race 
 was spoken of, for the expression signifies literally 
 " blackuess of heads," or " black heads." But the 
 lamented English Assyriologist should not have over- 
 looked the fact that this metaphorical expression gal- 
 mat qaqqadi, which must originally have been confined 
 to poetry, came to be one of those most frequently re- 
 produced in Assyrian texts of every description, even 
 in historic inscriptions ; that its meaning is perfectly 
 plain, and that instead of characterizing a special race, 
 it is one of the most common ways of speaking of hu- 
 
 (') P. 56. 
 
 (2) This is the text to which George Smith alludes ; he was 
 utterly mistaken as to its meaning. 
 
 (") Trans, of the Soc. of Bibl. Archmology, vol. IV., pi. 3 and 4, 
 at page 363 ; Fried. Delitzsch, Assyrische LesestUcke, 2d Ed., pp. 
 80 and 81. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 315 
 
 manity in general.(') Friedrich Delitzsch(^) explained 
 the origin of it very happily, showing that it had 
 nothing whatever to do with the color of the skin, 
 but was suggested by the idea, which appears also in 
 the Bible, of black hair regarded as a sign of manly 
 strength and of youth. (') It is true that Smith 
 thought he had found an instance in which galmat 
 qaqqadi seemed to specialize a single race, as distin- 
 guished from sarku, supposed to designate men who 
 were white. This was in a hymn to Marduk, which 
 really contained nothing of the sort, as may be seen 
 in the reading given below :(*) 
 
 " Thine are the heaven and the earth, 
 
 thine are together the heaven and the earth, 
 
 thine is the charm of life, 
 
 thine is the philter of life, 
 
 thine is the brilliant enclosure of the bed of the 
 Ocean ! 
 
 The whole multitude of black-headed men, all 
 living beings, designated by a name, who exist on 
 the face of the earth, 
 
 the four regions in their totality, 
 
 the archangels of the legions of the heaven and of 
 the earth, 
 
 (') See Oppert, Expedition en Mesopotamie, Tol. II., p. 283; 
 Fried. Delitzsoh, G. Smith's Chaldseische Genesis, pp. 301-304; Fr. 
 Lenormant, Mudes cuneiformes, pp. 78-80. 
 
 C) G. Smith's Ohaldseische Genesis, p. 304. 
 
 (') See Franz Delitzsch's Commentary on Ecdeaiastes, XI., 10 
 (p. 387). [Eng. Trans., 1877, p. 401. Tr.] 
 
 (*) Ouneif. Insa-ip. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 29, 1, obv., 1. 25- 
 45 ; Fr. Lenormant, Mudes accadiennes, vol. III., p. 117 ; cf. 
 Friedr. Delitz-ch, G. Smith's Ohaldseische Genesis, p. 302 et seq. 
 
316 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 all as many as they be, 
 
 (glorify) thee ! "(') 
 
 It is the two ideograms which express the idea 
 of the " brilliant enclosure," ruJcusu ellu (of the bed 
 of the Ocean), which Smith looked upon as represent- 
 ing phonetically the word sarhu, -without taking the 
 rest of the verse into consideration at all, besides 
 attributing a value to the second sign which it never 
 possesses as a simple phonetic. Far from signifying 
 race in a special sense, ^almat qaqqadi in this text 
 evidently means " mankind," since " all living 
 beings" are subsequently mentioned. 
 
 We shall thus have to abandon the search among 
 the Chaldeo-Babylonians, at least so far as their 
 traditions are at present known, for an original 
 distinction between two races of Adamites and Pre- 
 adamites, one dark and one fair, one guilty and one 
 holy and blessed, something analogous to the Hindu 
 idea in the Astika-parva of the Mahdbhdrata, the 
 antagonism of the descendants of the two daughters 
 of Brahm^, Kadrli and Vinata, an ethnographic 
 myth, investigated by Baron Eckstein, with a bold- 
 ness of criticism amounting sometimes to temerity, 
 though always keen and sometimes singularly per- 
 spicacious.(^) I do not mention the opposition of the 
 
 (') Same u irgitiv kuvvu — ema iame u irgitiv kuwu — iipat ba- 
 Intu kuvvu — imat balatu kuvvu — rukusu ellu, g\i apsi kuvvu. — 
 amelutuv nisi Qalmat qaqqadi — hiknat napisti mala hima nabd ina 
 mdti basd — kiprat irbiiti mala baSH — Iffiffi ia kissat iame u irgitiv — 
 mala ia[su] — kaifl, 
 
 (2) De quelques Icgendes brahmaniques qui se rapportent au bereeau 
 de I'espice humaine, in vol. VI. of the 5th series of the Journal 
 asiatique (1855). 
 
Children^ of God and Daughters of Men. 317 
 
 Suras or D^vas and of the Asuras, which Nork(*) 
 compares to the "sons of God" and "the sons of 
 man" in Genesis, for these are purely mythological 
 beings, gods, and not representatives of mortal races. 
 
 It may thus be seen that we find no light thrown 
 upon the fundamental problem of Genesis vi. 1-4, 
 either from the cuneiform documents or from any 
 other external source. Nothing can determine the 
 sense but the study of the text itself, and the 
 comparison of it with other passages of the Bible, 
 where the same expressions may be met with. Now, 
 it happens that the very two designations which 
 have given rise to so many different theories, are not 
 unusual terms in Biblical languao-e. On the con- 
 trary, these two expressions are of frequent recur- 
 rence in the prose as well as poetry of the Bible, and 
 with a perfectly certain and well-defined meaning, 
 and a peremptory reason would have to be adduced, 
 and it does not happen to exist, in order to fasten 
 upon them, as they stand in the sixth chapter of 
 Genesis, a different signification from the accustomed 
 one. 
 
 In truth, there is not a shadow of doubt on this 
 point, accepted in all the versions and by all com- 
 mentators, that benS hdelohim in Job i. 6 and ii. 1, 
 benS eloMm in Job xxxviii. 7, and ben^ Uim in 
 Psalm xxix. 1 and Ixxxix. 7, is applied to angels. 
 It is the same with bar eldhtn in the Aramaic of 
 Daniel iii. 25. As to ben& h,ddddm,{^) with the arti- 
 
 (■) Bramrnanimius und Ralhanismus, p. 204 et aeq. 
 P) 1 Sam. xxvi. 19; 1 Kings -vm. 39; Psalm cxlv. 12; Ecchs. 
 i. 13 ; ii. 3 and 8 ; iii. 10 and 18 ; Tiii. 11. 
 
318 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 cle, or hen& dddmi^) without the article, "the sons of 
 man," and not " the sons of Adam,"(^) this is one of 
 the most ordinary phrases of the Bible to express 
 "men," just as "man" in the singular is hen hddddm 
 or ben dddm,{^) and this mode of speech passes from 
 the Hebrew into the Greek of the New Testament,(*) 
 where 6 y?oc tou d.vdp(oTioo becomes the term ap- 
 propriated to the designation of Christ from the 
 standpoint of His human nature.(°) 
 
 To my mind, therefore, the ' great majority of 
 modern exegetes, and specially all those who evince 
 the most profound philological knowledge of the 
 Hebrew, have been justiiied in agreeing to recognize 
 the fact that, as employed in this language, the terms 
 bent hdeloMm and bendth hddddm can signify only 
 
 (') Deuteron. xxxii. 8; Psalms xi. 4; xii. 2 and 9; xiv. 2; 
 xxi. 11, and many other places. 
 
 (^) Gesenius, Thesaur., vol. I., p. 25. 
 
 (3) Num. xxiii. 19 ; Psalm viii. 5 ; Ixxx. 18 ; cxlvi. 3 ; Job xvi. 
 21 ; xxT. 6 ; xxxt. 8 ; Is. Ivi. 2 ; Jerem. xlix. 18 ; li 43 ; Ezeh. 
 ii. 1 and 3; iii. 1, 3, 4 and 10; iv. 16; viii. 5, 6 and 8; xi. 2; 
 xii. 3; xiii. 17; xxi. 11, 19, 24 and 33. 
 
 (*) Schleusner, Lexic. in Nov. Testament, 4th Ed., vol. II., p. 
 1189. 
 
 (6) Poussines (Possinus), Spicilegium evangelicum, J 32 ; Grotiua 
 ad Matth. viii., 20 ; Chr. Cellarius, Dp, sensu appellationis vibe tov 
 avB/xmnv, Program, xxi., p. 129; J. Guillard, Specimen questi- 
 onum in Novum InstruTTientum de filio hominis, Leyden, 1684; I. H. 
 Messerschmidt, Commenfatio philologicn de sacra formula et dictione 
 6 wof TOV avBp&wov, Wittemberg, 1739; G. Less, Programma de 
 filio hominis, Gottingen, 1776; G. W. Rullmann, Programm. iiber 
 die Benennung Jesu des Menschen Sohn, Rinteln, 1785; Versuch 
 iiber die Slellcn im N. T. die vom Sohne Gottes und vom Sohne des 
 Menschen Jesus reden, in the Magnzin far Religion, Philosophie und 
 Exegese (Henlje's), vol. I., pp. 129-208. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 319 
 
 angels and daughters of the earth. Schneckenbur- 
 ger, de Wette, Arnaud, Stier, Dietlein, and Huther, 
 in commenting on Genesis vi. 1-4, have thus under- 
 stood it, and this meaning has also been adopted and 
 defended with irrefragable arguments by the follow- 
 ing named more recent writers, Ewald,(') Hupfeld,(^) 
 Tnch,f) Boehmer,Q Delitzsch,(^) Kurtz,(«) Drechs- 
 ler,(') Baumgarten,(') Von Hofmann,Q Twesten,(''') 
 ]Sritzsch,(^') and Eberhard Schrader.('^) "We have also 
 thought best to follow it in our translation. 
 
 The usual, we might even go so far as to say the 
 invariable, meaning of the principal expressions of 
 the text would thus lead us to that interpretation of 
 the narrative accepted by the Seventy, Philo, Jose- 
 
 (1) Jahrbilcher der biblischen Wissmschaft, vol. VII., p. 20. 
 
 (') Die Quellen der Genesis und die Art ihrer Zusammemeizung, 
 pp. 96, 130, 220; Die heutige theosophische oder mythologische Theo- 
 logie und SchrifterMserung, p. 22 et seq. 
 
 (^) Kommenlar ilber die Genesis, p. 154 [2d Ed., by Arnold and 
 Merx, p. 121. Tr.]. 
 
 (*) Das erste Buck der Thora, p. 142 et seq. 
 
 (5) Commentar iiber die Genesis, 3d Ed., p. 230 et seq. [4th Ed., 
 pp. 190-194. Tr.] 
 
 (8) Besides the special dissertations cited above, p. 303, note 10: 
 Geschichte des Alien Bundes, toI. I., p. 76. [Eng. Trans., 1859, I., 
 p. 96 et seq. Te.] 
 
 (') Einheit der Genesis, p. 91 et seq. 
 
 (') Theologisches Commentar x. Pentateuch, on Genesis vi. 1-4. 
 
 (9) Weissagung und Erf'dllung, vol. I., p. 85 et seq.; Schrift- 
 beweis, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 424 et seq. 
 
 ('») Dogmatik, vol. II., 1st Part, p. 832. 
 
 (") System der chrigtl. Lehre, 5th Ed. (1844), p. 235. [Eng. 
 Trans., 1849, p. 233. Tr.] 
 
 (^^) Studien zur Kritik und Erklserung der biblischen Vrgeschichte, 
 p. 69. 
 
320 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 phus, and all the Fathers of the Church up to the 
 fourth century, the undoubted reference being to the 
 guilty loves of angels with the daughters of men, 
 whose beauty beguiled them, and to whom "they 
 came in." And of these loves, condemned by God, 
 was born a race of heroes, men superior in strength 
 to the rest of mankind. 
 
 I will not touch here upon the theological question 
 raised by St. Augustine,(^) who does not decide upon 
 its solution, and debated by St. Thomas Aquinas,(^j 
 who takes the affirmative side, as to whether purely 
 spiritual beings like angels, or demons, could possibly 
 have assumed such a corporeal shape as to have 
 entered into carnal and fecund relations with women. 
 A problem of this nature does not enter within the 
 scope of our investigation, which is solely historical 
 and critical, any more than does the reality of the 
 existence of the incubi and succubse, in whom St. 
 Augustine firmly believes(^) and mediaeval faith 
 never for an instant wavered. (*) The only thing 
 
 (1) De civit. Dei, iii. 5 ; xv. 22 and 23. 
 
 (2) Summa, Part 1, quaest. 51, art. 3. 
 
 (3) Be civit. Dei, xv. 23. 
 
 (*) The doctrine of the mediaeval theologians on this point is 
 completely expounded in the fifth book of the Formicarium seu 
 dialogvs ad viinm ckristianam ezemplo conditionum fortnicse indtativus 
 of the famous Dominican .Jean Nyder (Paris, 1519, in 4to; Douai, 
 1(502, in 8vo), chap. ix. and x. This fifth book is reproduced at 
 the end of the first volume of the Malleus maleficarum of Jacob 
 Sprenger, edition of Lyons, 1620, and the part relating to the 
 incubi and succubae may be found on pages 517-526. 
 
 Heidegger (Histor. mar. Patriarch., vol. I., p. 289 [ed. Ultraj, 
 1683] ), while admitting that in Genesis vi. 1-4 we have the union of 
 the sons of Sheth with the daughters of Qain, believes absolutely 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 321 
 
 which concerns us is the fact that this last doctrine 
 existed in that intellectual centre in the bosom of 
 which the sacred books were composed, and the Bible 
 itself contains more than a suggestion of it. During 
 all the first half of this century, it was a regular 
 scientific fashion to hold that the doctrine of angels 
 and demons among the Hebrews was borrowed from 
 Zoroastrianism during the period of the Captivity, 
 and to make its development an indication of the late 
 date of the books in which it is mentioned. But the 
 aspect of the question is now completely changed, 
 and this theory can no longer be sustained, since we 
 have become familiar with the extent, the richness 
 and the importance of the dualistic demonology, 
 partly of the favorable and protecting kind, partly 
 wicked and inimical, of the Chaldeo-Babylonians. 
 It contains a whole hierarchy of angels and demons, 
 much more numerous and extensive than that of the 
 Zend-Avesta, for it comprises, on the side of light 
 
 in the incubi, and accepts the possibility of a race born of the 
 connection between demons and ■women. As a general thing, 
 during mediseval times and even in the sixteenth and seventeenth 
 centuries, the reason of the aversion to the interpretation of the 
 bene h&elohtm as angels, was not the impossibility that spiritual 
 beings should make themselves tangible, and in consequence have 
 a physical copulation ; but rather the repugnance to admit that 
 so gross a pleasure could have induced beings so perfect as the 
 angels of God to commit sin (this is St. Augustine's chief line of 
 reasoning). Over and above this, the words of Christ are called 
 to witness that angels are sexless, even if it be otherwise with 
 demons with violent carnal passions. It seems that the theory 
 ■was held at that time, though we find it nowhere distinctly stated, 
 that a sexual condition was a result of the primordial fall of the 
 rebellious spirits, when they passed from the state of angels to 
 that of demons. 
 
 21 
 
322 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 and good alone, " three hundred heavenly spirits and 
 six hundred earthly spirits,(') divided into classes, as 
 are the evil spirits on their side."f ) And this demon- 
 ology is certainly greatly anterior to that of Zoroas- - 
 trianism, over which it exerted a strong influence ; it 
 may be traced back to the most ancient epochs of 
 Chaldasan civilization, long centuries before that 
 migration which led the Terahites forth from this 
 country. There are even strong reasons for believing 
 this to be the remains of an ancient spiritualistic 
 religion, which may have been primitively the reli- 
 gion of the non-Semitic nations of Shumer and 
 Accad, and perhaps held sway in the Lower Basin 
 of the Tigris and Euphrates, prior to the age 
 when the Semitic Pantheism of Babylon began to 
 predominate. (') 
 
 However this may be, the belief in Incubi and 
 succubae, the male and female demons of nocturnal 
 impurity, holds a very important place in the demon- 
 ological ideas of the Chaldeo-Babylonians. The 
 incubus and succuba are called in Accadian lillal and 
 kiel-lillal, "the one which fetters" and "the concu- 
 
 (1) G. Smith, North British Seview, January, 1870, p. 309 [Am. 
 Ed., p. 163. Tr.] ; Fr. Lenormant, Die Magie und Wahrsagekunst 
 der Chaldseer, -p. ISl. [Okald. Jlaffic, p. 122. Tr.] 
 
 (2) On this hierarchy of evil demons, see Fr. Lenormant, Magie 
 und Wahrsagekunst der Chaldseer, pp. 23-41 \^Chald. Magic, pp. 
 23-38. Tr.]. 
 
 (3) This is what I have tried to prove in the fourth chapter of 
 my book on La magie chez Us Chaldeens (Paris, 1874), revised 
 and considerably enlarged in the German translation : Die Magie 
 und Wahrsagekunst der Ohuldseer, Jena, 1878 [and in Chaldsean 
 Magie, London, 1877. Tr.]. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 323 
 
 bineQ which fetters ; " iu Assyrian-Semitic, liM and 
 lilituv, the male and the female "nocturnal demon. "(^) 
 There is still a second variety of female succubus, 
 whose Accadian name kiel-udda-harra seems to imply 
 that a union with her might prove fertile,('j called in 
 Accadian ardat-lili, " the servant," or rather " the 
 concubine of night." In all the enumerations of 
 demons which we find in the formula of deprecatory 
 conjurations, these three fantastic beings are named 
 together ;{*) and one of the tables of prognostics sug- 
 gested by monstrous births, says that in a certain 
 given case " the Lilit will not make her appearance 
 before men."(') 
 
 Yesha'yahu admits the existence of the Lilith, 
 known to the Hebrews as well as the Babylonians, 
 and called by the same name. He says in his pro- 
 phecy against Ed6m : (') 
 
 (1) The Accadian term Iciel seems to express etymologically the 
 idea of puella pathica : Ft. Lenormant, £tudes cune'iformes, II. , 
 p. 34. 
 
 (2) Fr. Lenormant, Maffie und Wahrsagekunst, p. 40. 
 
 (') Kiel^dda-karra is a composite expression, giving us, first, 
 the word kid, which was just now referred to ; second, udda, " to 
 go forth," and derivatively "to go forth in birth," employed as 
 substantive to describe a "child, offspring" (Assyrian-Semitic 
 ilidtu), and entering into the formation of the compound verb 
 uatudda (tiatu-udda), "to be brought forth, to be born;" third, 
 karra, participle of the verb knr, " to arrange, to dispose" (Assy- 
 rian, ediru), "to take, to receive" (Assyrian, ekimu). 
 
 (*) See among others Oaneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 
 17, 1. 63, c-d; vol. IV., pi. 16, 1, 1. 19-20 ; pi. 29, 1, rev., 1. 29-30. 
 
 (5) Ouneif. Inserip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 65, obv., 1. 23 ; 
 lilit panisunu la tabsi. 
 
 (*) Is. xxxiv. 13 and 14. 
 
324 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 " The thorns will grow in its palaces, 
 
 brambles and thistles in its fortresses. 
 
 It will be the dwelling of jackals, 
 
 the den of ostriches. 
 
 The cats of the desert will meet the wild dogs 
 there, 
 
 and the Se'lr will call thither his companion ; 
 
 there Lilith will have her dwelling, 
 
 and will find her place of rest." 
 
 Among the rabbins of the degenerate age of Ju- 
 daism, Lilith appears as a vampire, a sort of Lamia 
 or unclean thing, carrying oif little children in order 
 to put them to death ;(^) and is also associated with 
 the gh(yM of Arab superstition. We do not find her 
 retaining her early character of succuba, except in 
 those legends in which she is spoken of as united to 
 Adam, thus becoming the mother of numerous de- 
 mons, (^) in which connection it is said that the man 
 
 {') Buxtorf, Laic, rabbin., p. 1140; Eisenmenger, Entdecktes 
 Judenthum, vol. II., p. 418 et seq. ; Gesenius, Commentar uber dm 
 Jesaia, vol. II., pp. 916-920 ; A. Levy, in Zeitschrift d. deutsch. Mor- 
 genl. Oesellschaft, vol. IX., p. 484 et seq. 
 
 It is even made the sovereign of the demons {Zohar, I., fol. 170 
 et seq. ; 887), the feminine representative of all evil [Sckabbath, 
 fol. 151), and finally, hy a series of the most bizarre combinations, 
 it comes to be identified in certain legends with the Queen of 
 Sheba (Bacher, Ldlith KSnigin von Smargad, in Frankel & Grsetz's 
 Zeitschrift, 1870, p. 187 et seq.). 
 
 (2) Eisenmenger, vol. I., pp. 165 and 461 ; vol. II,, p. 413 et 
 seq. — Among the sons of Lilith are mentioned Hormiz and Hor- 
 min, that is, Ormuzd (Ahuramazda) and Ahriman (Angromainyus) 
 of the Parsees ; A. Levy, Zeitschrift des deutsch. Morgenl. Oeselhch., 
 vol. IX., p. 485; Rapoport, Erech Millin., p. 247; Griinbaum, 
 Zeitschr. d. deutch. Morgenl. Oesells., vol. XVI., p. 398. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 325 
 
 who sleeps alone in a house falls into the power of 
 the Lilith,(') or that any man might have the same 
 thing happen to him with her that happened to 
 Adam.(^) The book of Enoch reckons Lilith among 
 the angels, fallen in consequence of their terrestrial 
 loves.(^) Among the Sabseans or Mendaites, the angel 
 Sarniel is said to remove from the couches of women 
 in child-bed the Leliotos, who would kill their new- 
 born children.(^) But more frequently these female 
 demons are represented as succubse, who form part of 
 the cortege of Astro or Namrus, the spirit of impu- 
 rity. (°) The most curious passage in this connection 
 is that found in the book of Adam,(^) in a declama- 
 tion against the ascetics and the anchorites : " Then 
 the female Leliotos approach them and sleep with 
 them, that they may receive their seed and become 
 pregnant. Hence are born the Shid6 (demons) and 
 the Heng6, who throw themselves upon the daughters 
 of men." 
 
 Thus, from the union of the female succubse with 
 men, according to Sabsean belief, are supposed to 
 spring the masculine demons of lasciviousness. These 
 
 (') Eisenmenger, Entdechtes Judenthum, vol. II., p. 452. 
 
 (') Eisenmenger, vol. II., pp. 424 and 426. 
 
 As a match to this idea, the rabbins held that an angel, Laye- 
 lah, presided over conception : Buxtorf, Lexic. rabbin., p. 1140. 
 
 (3) IV., 70. [?] 
 
 (*) Fragment of the Sidra Tahia, as given in Stseudlin, Beitrwge 
 zw Fhilospphie und Geschichte der Eeligio7is-und Siitenlehre, vol. III., 
 p. 24 ; cf. Lorsbach, Museum fur biblische und orientalische Literaiur, 
 vol. I., p. 87. 
 
 (5) Norberg, Cod. JVasar., vol II., p. 196; vol. III., p. 158. 
 
 («) Cod. JVasar., vol. I., p. 106. 
 
326 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 HengS, whose name signifies "the Jumpers," and 
 who are elsewhere mentioned,(^) always with the same 
 characteristics, are identical with the Se'irim, who 
 are associated with the Lilith by Yesha'y^hu, and 
 mentioned again by the same prophet in describing 
 the desolation presented by the ruins of Babylon 
 destroyed : (^) 
 
 " The wild cats will make their den there, 
 
 the hyenas will fill its houses ; 
 
 the ostriches will make their dwellings there, 
 
 and the Se'irim will jump there." 
 
 The Se'irtm, whose name signifies "the hairy 
 ones,"(^) and is likewise applied to he-goats, are crea- 
 tures whom the orthodox Hebrews regarded as de- 
 mons, and the Thorah rebukes the Israelites for hav- 
 ing sometimes sacrificed to them.(^) They are the 
 Satyrs of Phasnician mythology, and certain scarabsei 
 of Phoenician workmanship represent them under 
 the form given by the Greeks to the half-animal 
 demons among the followers of Dionysos.(') St. 
 
 (1) Cod. Nasar., vol. II., p. 86. (2) Is. xiii. 21. 
 
 (') In regard to these fantastic beings, see Bocliart, Hierozoicon, 
 1. tI., c. 7; vol. II., p. 828 et seq., London edition, 1663; Gese- 
 nius, Commenlar iiber den Jesaia, vol. II., p. 465 et seq.; 915; W. 
 Baudissin, Studien zur semiiischen Religionsgeschichte, vol. I., pp. 
 136-139. 
 
 (*) Levit. xvii. 7 ; cf. 2 Chron. xi. 15. 
 
 (<•) C. W. Mansell, Gazette arcMologiqiie, 1877, p. 74. 
 
 Berossus describes, among the monstrous beings who were 
 found in the neighborhood of Omoroea (Tiamat Um-Uruk), as 
 represented in the paintings of the temple of Bel Marduk at 
 Babylon, "men with the legs and horns of a goat" (fragm. 1 of 
 my edition). On a Babylonian cylinder (Lajard, Oalte de Mithra, 
 pi. U., No. 3), a winged goat with a human face is the animal 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 327 
 
 Jerome,(') therefore, describes them most exactly 
 in calling them vel incubones vel Satyros vel 
 sylvestres quosdam homines quos nonnulli Fatuos 
 fiaarios vacant. He ascribes to them the essential 
 character of incubi, as does Moses Maimonides also(^) 
 among the Jews, for according to the belief of ancient 
 superstition the Satyrs actually attacked women,(^j a 
 belief accepted by St. Augustine.(*) Perhaps it is 
 not unworthy of remark that Jamblicus may have 
 located the scene of his romance in Babylonia, since 
 it is permeated with the manners and customs of the 
 country, and in it the young Sinonis is tortured by 
 the libertine persecutions of a phantom under the 
 form of a he-goat.(°) To this day even the people of 
 Hillah imagine that the ruins in their neighborhood 
 are haunted by demons of this description. (^) 
 
 In the Greek text of the Book of Tobit, one of the 
 latest, as to date of composition, among the deutero- 
 
 which fights with a luminous and celestial deity; on another 
 (Lajard, pi. Ivii., No. 1), the same monster is placed opposite a 
 winged sphinx. 
 
 (1) Comment, in Is. [xiii. 20-22] v., vol. III., p. Ill, Martianai's 
 edition. 
 
 C) More nebouchim, iii. 46. 
 
 (') See the history related by Philostratus, Vit. ApoUon., vi. 13. 
 
 (*) De civit. Dei, xv. 23 : Quoniam creberrima fama est, multique, 
 se expertos, vel ab eis, qui experti essent, de quorum fide dubitandum 
 non est, audisse confirmant, Sylvanos et Faunas, qios vulgo Incubos 
 meant, improbos saepe exstitisse muUeribus, et earum appetiisse et pere- 
 gisse concubitum et quosdam daemones quos Dusios Galli nuncupant, 
 hanc assidue immunditiam et tentare et effieere,plures talesque asseverant, 
 ut hoc negare impudentiae vid^atur. 
 
 (5) Ap. Phot. Biblioth., cod. 94, p. 74, ed. Bekker. 
 
 (*) Rich, in Fandgruben des Orients, vol. III. , pp.' 143, 144. 
 
328 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 canonical writings of the Bible, Sarra, daughter of 
 Raguel, " has already been given to seven husbands, 
 who were all found dead in the nuptial chamber, . . 
 . . for a demon loves this maid, and he injures 
 whomsoever seeks to approach her." (') We must 
 accept this as the first version of the book, and not 
 that beautiful lesson of conjugal chastity substituted, 
 in the Latin of St. Jerome,(^) for this conception of 
 a genuine incubus, whether he found this expurga- 
 tion in the Aramaic text, posterior to the Greek, from 
 which he is said to have translated, or whether he 
 made it on his own authority ; for he took great lib- 
 erties with the letter of this book, which indeed came 
 down to him in a greatly altered condition. The 
 demon lover of the daughter of Raguel is called As- 
 niodeus,(^) and is apparently Ashmedai or Ashmodai, 
 the demon of voluptuousness, the prince of the infer- 
 nal spirits, who plays so conspicuous a part in the 
 conceptions of rabbinical demonology, where he is 
 spoken of as the cause of the fall of King Shelo- 
 m6h.(^) The treatise Glttin^) even tells how, when 
 he had persuaded the king to leave his palace, Ash- 
 medai hastened to take possession of the royal harem, 
 this being a new characteristic, which represents him 
 
 (1) Yi., 13 and 14. 
 
 [^) In his 17th verse, chapter vi. ; previously, in the 15th verse, 
 corresponding to the 13th of the Greek, he suppresses all the latter 
 part, which describes the love of the demon for Sarra. 
 
 (5) iii. 8, in the Greek and the Latin ; 17 in the Greek only. 
 {*) Buxtorf, Lexic. rabbin., p. 237 ; Eisenmenger, Entdecktes 
 
 Judenthum, vol. I., pp. 351-361. 
 
 (6) Fol. 68, col. 2. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 329 
 
 animated with erotic passion. His name constitutes 
 the only instance in which we know certainly that 
 the Jewish demonology borrowed from that of 
 Zoroastrian Iran; for Ashmodai' is undoubtedly a 
 contraction of Aeshm6 Daev6.(^) He is the demon 
 Aeshma of the Zend-Avesta,(^) the special adver- 
 sary of 9r^osha,(^) the pre-eminently "wicked,"(*) 
 wicked in soul and wicked in body,(°) with a sinister 
 brilliancy,(^ possessing all knowledge except the art 
 of healing.(^) We should also note the double fact 
 that the oldest mention of Ashmedai among the Jews, 
 in the Book of Tobit, makes him appear in Media at 
 Rhagae, and that his name (connected later artificially 
 with the root shdmad, "to lose, to devastate") was 
 spelled, as Maury has discriminatingly remarked,(*) 
 so as to suggest the signification of ish-Mdddi, "the 
 fire of Media." 
 
 All the beliefs which we have passed rapidly in 
 review belong to popular superstition. There was 
 nothing of this sort in the Mosaic teaching, as there 
 
 (1) Windischmann, Zoroastrische Studien, p. 138 et seq. ; Kohut, 
 Judische Angelologie, p. 75 et seq. ; Spiegel, Sr&nische Alterthums- 
 kunde, vol. II., p. 132. 
 
 (2) Tagna, Ivi. 12 ; Vmdidad, ix. 37 ; x. 23 ; xi. 26 ; see Spie- 
 gel, Eranische Alterthumskunde, vol. II., p. 131. 
 
 (S) Yesht, xi. 15. (4) Yesht, i. 93. 
 
 (5) Yesht, X. 97 and 134. (6) Yesht, xix. 95. 
 
 {^) Yagna, x. 18.— This is the reason that the angel Raphael 
 (medicine of God) is sent "to heal" the evil done by Ashmodai 
 (Tob., iii. 17 in the Greek ; iii. 25 in the Latin). Just as in the 
 passage of the Yagna, to which we shall recur, Haoma.is con- 
 trasted as healer with Aeshma. 
 
 (*) La magie et I'astrologie dans VantiquUe et au nwym dge, 3d 
 Ed., p. 290. 
 
330 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 was among the Chaldaeans ; religion found no place 
 for them. Therefore they could not be indicated 
 in the Bible except by fugitive allusions, which, 
 nevertheless, suffice to show that these superstitious 
 beliefs existed in the popular conception, and swayed 
 the minds of the nation. In order to understand 
 the allusions of the prophets, it is necessary for us 
 to turn to certain sources, of which some belong to 
 very late epochs. It would be an error of method, 
 did not the comparison with the remains that have 
 come down to us of the original magical books of 
 the Chaldseans justify us in so doing, by demon- 
 strating that the ideas, the exposition of which we 
 have drawn from these recent records, should actu- 
 ally be traced back to a very remote antiquity, 
 having been formulated and widely spread long 
 before the redaction of the Jehovist document incor- 
 porated in Genesis, indeed, that probably a great 
 number of these conceptions were carried with them 
 by the Terahites when they quitted IJr of the Kas- 
 dim. 
 
 We read in the Pehlevi Bundeheshl^) that Djem 
 (Yima) had a sister, named Djemak, who was at the 
 same time his wife ; this is the primordial pair of 
 Yama and Yami in the Aryo-Indian tradition. In 
 another part of the same book,(^) we are told that 
 Djem, after his sin, took for wife the sister of a 
 Daeva, or demon, and gave, at the same time, his 
 sister Djemak in marriage to this Daeva, monstrous 
 and accursed unions, from which sprung " the men 
 
 (1) Chap, xxxii. [xxxi.] (2) Chap, xxiii. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 331 
 
 of the mountains who have tails."(') Likewise, it is 
 stated, farther on, during the reign of the infernal 
 Dahak, that from a union of the same Icind between 
 a young man and a Pairika (another class of evil 
 spirits), were born the Ethiopians and all men with 
 black skin. KalLsch(^) has compared this with Genes. 
 vi. 1-4, and really there is an incontestable analogy 
 between the two narratives. But the absolute isola- 
 tion which marks the narrative of the Bundehesh, 
 not a trace of any analogous record being found 
 either in the Zend-Avesta or in the Epic tradition, as 
 collected by Firdouzi, Hamza, and the other writers 
 of the Musselman epoch; is of a nature to inspire 
 great doubts in regard to its character as a genuine 
 Iranian legend. It savors strongly of having been 
 borrowed, if not directly from Genesis, at least from 
 the cycle of apocryphal traditions which had enlarged 
 upon its narrative, the most complete exemplification 
 of which we find in the Book of Henoch, so popular 
 for a time throughout the East. 
 
 It is worthy of note, too, that the narrative in 
 Genesis touching the loves of the " sons oi" God " and 
 the "daughters of man," bears a totally different 
 character from the repulsive stories of the incubi and 
 succubse, which we have been compelled to investi- 
 gate in the foregoing pages. Here are no impure 
 demons, who wantonly attack women, but spirits of 
 light, angels from heaven, who fall a prey to the 
 
 {') In chap. XV. there is another reference to the " man with 
 a tail, and with hair on his body," who inhabits the desert. 
 Doubtless this fable was suggested by monkeys. 
 
 (2) Genesis, p. 175. 
 
332 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 beauty of earthly maidens, and for the sake of that 
 beauty forget their purity, and forsaise their celestial 
 abodes, that they may unite with them ; and though 
 this be a guilty union, displeasing to God, the supe- 
 riority of these sons of God to the race of men pro- 
 duces a race of heroes as the fruit of their loves. If 
 this record has its counterpart in the traditions of 
 pagan nations, the legend which comes nearest to it 
 is that complete cycle of myths founded upon the 
 idea that the heroes participating in the divine nature 
 and superior to other men, are sons of the gods, issues 
 of amorous unions between the race of the immortals 
 and that of men.(^) Tlie heroes {TjfXos^), says Plato,(^) 
 are demigods, for they are all born of the love of a 
 god for a mortal woman, or of a goddess for a mortal 
 man {ipaadsvTs.z tj dso; dvqxT^i; yj dvrj-cot dsa^); and 
 Herodotus (^) remarks that the Egyptians were the 
 only people among whom this belief did not exist. 
 
 At this point we should attach a capital importance 
 to the expressions which, in our passage of Genesis, 
 terminate verse 4. There it is said of the children 
 born of the loves of the "sons of God" with the 
 "daughters of man:" hknmdh haggibborim asher 
 m&'dldm ansM hassMm, "these are the heroes (be- 
 longing) to antiquity, men of renown." Josephus(*) 
 and Philo(^) are incorrect in making the expression 
 gibborim stand for an idea of violence, the abuse of 
 
 (1) Welcker, Oriechische Gcetterlehre, vol. III., pp. 240-247. 
 
 (2) Cratyl., 33. [xvi., p. 398. Te.] (») II., 50. 
 
 (*) Antiq. Jud., i. 3, 1 ; lie translates gibbortm, ippiaral xal 
 wavTog VTvepdTTrac KaTutv. 
 
 (5) De gigant, [xiii.] p. 270. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 333 
 
 force, and revolt against heaven ; in fine, an evil con- 
 ception. The impious character attributed to the race 
 born of the forbidden unions results from the context 
 taken as a whole, and the way in which the Deluge is 
 there represented as a consequence of these acts, not 
 from the appellation which designates them. The 
 sole instance of an unfavorable meaning attributed to 
 the word gibbdr in the Bible, conveying the idea of a 
 man abusing his strength, a tyrant, may be found in 
 Psalm lii. 3 ; and even this signification is not neces- 
 sarily implied by the word, which might perfectly 
 well be translated : " Why dost thou boast thyself of 
 thy wickedness, powerful man?" 
 
 Everywhere else, gibbdr is used in a good sense. 
 Its primary meaning is "powerful, strong." Gib- 
 bdr hail signifies an active man, vigorous in his 
 actions, (^) or powerfal by reason of his riches. (^ 
 Oftener still, this expression implies an active, vigor- 
 ous, indefatigable warrior ;(') for "hero" is the most 
 generally correct translation of the word gibbdr. 
 "All Yisrael knoweth that thy father is a hero (ki 
 gibbdr)," says H<ishai to Abshal6m.(*) Alexander 
 the Great is peculiarly the meleh gibbdr, the " hero- 
 king,"(') and the lion, the gibbdr babbehhndh, "hero 
 among the animals."(^) Psalm xix. 6 says, speaking 
 of the sun : 
 
 (') 1 Kings xi. 28 ; Nehem xi. 14. 
 
 (2) Ruth ii. 1 ; 1 Sam. ix. 1 ; 2 Kings XT. 20. 
 
 (') Judges vi. 12 ; xi. 1 ; 1 Sam. Ix. 1 ; 2 Kings t. 1 ; 1 Chron. 
 xii. 28 ; 2 Chron. xiii. 3 ; xvii. 16 ; — in the plural : 2 Kings xv. 
 20 ; xxiv. 14 ; 1 Chron. fii. 5, 11 and 40. 
 
 (*) 2 Sam. xvii. 10. (') Dan. xi. 3. («) Prov. xxx. 30. 
 
334 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 "Like a bridegroom who goeth forth from the 
 nuptial chamber, 
 
 he rejoices as a hero to run his course ;" 
 which might be compared, in the first place, to such 
 epithets as " valiant," idlu,Q) " valiant hero," qarradu 
 idluvyi^) " hero " or " warrior of the universe," qar'adu 
 kalama,{^) which are among the sacred qualifications 
 of Shamash, the Sun-god, in the Assyro-Babylonian 
 documents ; secondly, the first part of the verse re- 
 sembles a bilingual Accadic- Assyrian hymn, addressed 
 to this same god : 
 
 " Like to a bridegroom, thou startest forth joyous 
 and triumphant."(^) 
 
 "Yahveh is a strong one and a hero [gibbSr), 
 Yahveh is a hero in battles."(') He is "the great 
 God, the hero and the terrible one."(^) He is also 
 sometimes called M gibhdr, literally "the god-hero/'O 
 The men of David's body-guard, chosen with special 
 care from among the most valiant and faithful of his 
 soldiers, particularly from among those who had fol- 
 
 (1) Cuneif. Inser. of West. Ada, vol. IV., pi. 6, col. 1, 1. 74-75; 
 col. 2, 1. 71 ; of. Fr. Lenormant, tltudes Cundformes, IV., p. 13. 
 
 (2) Ouneif. Inscr. of West. Ada, vol. IV., pi. 17, obv., 1. 3-4. 
 
 (5) Ckneif. Inser. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 33, 1. 42, a. 
 
 (■>) Ouneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 19, 2, 1. 50-51 : 
 kima muta tazzizzu Ipadii u rtsu. 
 
 (6) Psalm xxiv. 8. (8) Deuteron. x. 17. 
 
 (') Is. X. 21. I do not quote ix. 5 because the meaning of that 
 expression takes its coloring from the belief of the translator; 
 for the Christian who attributes a Messianic significance to pro- 
 phecy, U gibbor means here "strong, mighty God;'' for the 
 rationalist, it represents a "strong, vigorous, active hero," and 
 the two interpretations are equally justifiable from a philological 
 standpoint. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 335 
 
 lowed his fortunes from the beginning, are known in 
 the history of Israel under the name of gibbori 
 Ddvid, "the heroes of David," (') and it would 
 appear that the title of gibborim was their official ap- 
 pellation,(^) more particularly applied to their three 
 commandants.(^) It is thus that in poetic language 
 this term of gibbSr, " hero," became descriptive of 
 warriors in general,(*) and officers in particular, as 
 distinguished from simple soldiers. (^) Yesha'yShu 
 says ironically in this connection : 
 
 "Woe to those who are heroes in drinking wine, 
 strong men to mix the intoxicating drink ! " (*) 
 
 Lastly, the word which we are considering posi- 
 tively designates a legendary hero in Genesis, when 
 Nimrod is called gibbdr bddre^, "a hero on the 
 earth," (^) gibbdr-gaid liphn^ FaAweA, "a hero-hunter 
 before Yahveh."(8) 
 
 Moreover, there is a close relationship between the 
 passage on the "sons of God" and "the daughters 
 of men," and the passage relating to Nimrod, both 
 
 (1) 1 Kings i. 8 ; 1 Chron. xi. 26 ; xxix. 24. 
 
 (2) On this body of gibboHm, see Ewald, Geschichie des Volkea 
 Israel, 2d Ed., vol. IV., p. 177 et seq. [3d Ed., IV., p. 202 et aeq. ; 
 Eng. Trans., IV., p. 135. Tk.] 
 
 (3) 2 Sam. xxiii. 8. 
 
 (*) Psalm Ixxviii. 65 ; Is. xiii. 3 ; Jenm. li. 30.— Jcffg gibbor, 
 "the arrows of the warrior;" Psalm cxx. 4; cxxvii 4; hereb 
 gibbdr, "the sword of the warrior;" Zach. ix. 13. 
 
 (5) The distinction in Is. iii. 2, and in SzeJc xxxix. 20, should 
 be thus understood. By an abuse of this meaning in 1 Chron. ix. 
 26, the gibbSrS hassha'artm are the "chiefs of the porters" of the 
 Temple. In Szr. vii. 28 we have MIrsdrS hammeUk haggibbortm, 
 "all the princes who surround the king, the mighty chiefs " 
 (8) Is. V. 22. (I) Gm. X. 8. |_8j Gen. x. 9. 
 
336 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of them taken from the Jehovist version. These 
 are the only two places in the first eleven chapters of 
 Genesis, where the writer, instead of presenting his 
 statement with no other guarantee save that of his 
 personal authority, alludes distinctly to a popular 
 story. The whole method, in both instances, is so 
 peculiar, breaking in so evidently upon the thread of 
 the narration, that it is impossible to doubt that it 
 was intentional. It seems to imply a sort of oratori- 
 cal precaution, or reserve. The narrator no longer 
 speaks directly in the name of the inspiration which 
 guides him, but simply appears as the recorder of a 
 current tradition. For instance, when, in the sixth 
 chapter, fourth verse, he says, "these are the heroes 
 of old, men of renown," it is clear that he credits 
 the popular legend with the appellation gibborim, 
 "heroes," and that his expressions might be thus 
 paraphrased : "These are the men who are known as 
 the heroes of old, about whom so many tales are 
 told." 
 
 This view has elsewhere (') led me to regard the 
 introduction of this story in Genesis from a very dif- 
 ferent standpoint from that of most orthodox com- 
 mentators; the thought of the writer, as I think, 
 seeming to be not so much to set forth a history of a 
 positive character as to make use of a widely-spread 
 legend, in order to give it a meaning conformed to 
 his doctrine, making a symbolical and figurative nar- 
 ration of it, depicting therein, under striking forms, 
 the violence and iniquity of men before the Deluge, 
 
 (1) Euai de commentaire des fragments cosmogoniques de BSrose, 
 p. 342. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 337 
 
 and the state of revolt against the divine laws which 
 drew this terrible punishment down upon them. The 
 first chapters of Genesis, and it is the object of our 
 book to demonstrate this, are nothing more than a 
 collection of the ancient Hebrew traditions of the 
 beginning of things, traditions which they held in 
 common with the nations by whom they were sur- 
 rounded, and in a very special way with the Chaldseo- 
 Babylonians. This compilation was made by inspired 
 writers, who found means, while collating the old 
 narratives, to make them the figurative garb of 
 eternal truths, such as the creation of the world by a 
 personal God; the descent of mankind from a single 
 pair, their fall in consequence of the guilt of the first 
 parents, which put them under the dominion of sin ; 
 the free-will character of the first sin, and of those 
 which followed in its train. But while drawing a 
 sublime dogmatic teaching from the sequence of this 
 traditional history, the value and authority of which 
 are not in the least impaired or lessened by this way 
 of understanding the sacred book, and while impress- 
 ing upon the story the stamp of the most rigorous 
 monotheism, which it could not possibly have always 
 preserved in the popular narratives, the legendary 
 and allegorical tone have been retained. The form, 
 made venerable in their eyes by its antiquity, has 
 been respected, and into the body of the recital has 
 been grafted the whole story of generation after gen- 
 eration up to the days of the Patriarchs, who left 
 Chaldsea to enter the land of Kena'an. 
 
 It is evident, from the very words of Genesis vi. 
 4 and x. 9, that the Hebrews possessed a whole cycle 
 22 
 
338 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of heroic legends, which passed from mouth to 
 mouth, legends analogous to those of the neighbor- 
 ing peoples. We are now enabled to form some idea 
 of what these legends, in large part brought by the 
 Terahites from their Chald83an cradle, may have 
 been, by means of the fragment relating to Nimrod, 
 inserted in chapter x., as well as the numerous 
 remains of heroic myths which constitute the cycle 
 of the Chaldseo-Babylonian epopee, lately come into 
 our possession, and which we are learning to decipher. 
 Divided into two parts by the Deluge, for they are 
 continued for several generations after the cataclysm, 
 this cycle of heroes does not vary essentially from the 
 analogous cycles found in the traditions of the Greeks 
 and Indians, nor that which has but barely been 
 brought to light in Chaldsea. The narratives com- 
 posing it were, of all those treating of the origin of 
 things, evidently the very ones which bore the most 
 decided mythological impress, and would be most 
 likely to suggest polytheistic ideas by the worship of 
 its heroes. They were also the very ones systemati- 
 cally made least use of by the inspired writers. They 
 steadily offered, as the only heroes whose memory 
 Yisrael should hold in honor, the patriarchs, with 
 whom began the separate history of the people of 
 God, they whose lives were characterised as human 
 and natural, and who were associated with the tradi- 
 tion of monotheism, which held Yisrad apart from 
 all other nations. Thus, after the account of the 
 Creation, the Fall, and the First Murder, or, in other 
 words, the Origin of Sin in the world, the detailed 
 and consecutive narrative only begins with Abraham. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 339 
 
 Only one complete story is recorded in the vast 
 interval of time which separates the fratricide of 
 Qain from the calling of Abraham, and that is the 
 story of the Deluge, which is owing to its moral and 
 religious import. The preceding and subsequent 
 periods are taken up solely with bare Tholedoth, con- 
 structed so as to cut short all mythical outgrowth. As 
 to the legends which referred to the gibborim asher 
 m^'dldm, " the heroes of great antiquity," the sacred 
 writers refuse them the right of being named in their 
 books. Nevertheless, they do not pass over them in 
 absolute silence, for they are confronted with the fact 
 of their existence, of which they must take some 
 account, if only to warn Yisrafil against the abuses 
 which may result from it. But they refer to them 
 only by way of allusion, and in Genesis vi. 1-4 the 
 author of the Jehovist document, whose text and 
 pervading idea has been adopted by the final redactor, 
 stigmatizes with reprobation those very personages 
 on whom the legend admiringly bestowed the name 
 of gibborim, or " heroes," and made of them anshi 
 hasshkn, thus boasting of their glory, their greatness 
 and their .exploits. 
 
 We saw just now that one of the essential traits of 
 the nature of heroes among the Gentile peoples was 
 the fact of their springing from the loves of the gods 
 and mortal women But with the monolatric and mo- 
 notheistic conception which dominated the Hebrew 
 mind, even over and above the faithful observance of 
 the precepts of the Thorah, and which assured to 
 Yahveh an incontestable predominance over the 
 strange gods which were associated with Him, while 
 
340 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 yet subordinated to Him, when tlie people of YisraSl 
 fell into polytheism; with the manner in which 
 Yahveh, even when the idea of His purely spiritual 
 essence was overshadowed by the obtrusion of impure 
 and gross elements, stood distinct from all the elohim 
 of the nations in His character of a god without 
 a spouse, who was never said to have entered upon 
 the conjugal state ; with this special characteristic of 
 the religious spirit of Israel, the divine loves, whence 
 issued the heroes of the pagan peoples, necessarily 
 had to be transferred into the world of beings inter- 
 mediate between God and mankind, the heavenly 
 angels, subject to Yahveh Elohim, created by Him, 
 ministers of His will, but of a much purer and 
 higher nature than men. Thus it was not the elo- 
 MmQ) who were regarded as fathers of the gibhorim, 
 as among the Gentile nations, but only the ben& hd- 
 
 (') The word elohim is often applied in the Bible to the gods 
 of the Gentiles ; but the signification " angels," sometimes at- 
 tributed to it in the ancient versions, does not seem philologically 
 justifiable (see Gesenius, Thesaur., vol. I., p. 95 et seq. ) The 
 substitution of "angels" for "God" in the majority of the pas- 
 sages where this translation occurs is only the result of a later 
 scruple, which desired to avoid too strong a flavor of anthro- 
 pomorphism. In the 82d Psalm, 1st verse, the eloMm are un- 
 doubtedly the kings of the earth. In the 97th Psalm, 7th verse, 
 the gods of the nations are spoken of in the following words : 
 
 " They are confounded, all those who serve images, 
 who glory in vain idols. 
 All the gods fall down before him." 
 
 On the other hand, in the mythological narratives of the Phoe- 
 nicians in Sanchonialhon (p. 28, ed Orelli), the elohim are sub- 
 ordinate gods, genuine daifioveg, the companions and servants of 
 El-Cronos. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 341 
 
 eloMm, or spirits of an inferior order, attracted by 
 the beauty of the bendth hddddm. 
 
 The sacred writers have accepted this rendering, 
 which did not detract from their doctrine of the 
 nature of God, and entailed no danger of dogmatic 
 error, even agreeing to a remarkable extent with the 
 idea that angelic purity itself is imperfect in the 
 sight of God, and that the ministers of the will of 
 the Eternal are themselves capable of sin,(^) for per- 
 fection is an attribute of Yahveh only. Doubtless 
 there is an idea implied contrary to the absolute 
 spirituality of angels. But this absolute spirituality 
 is nowhere distinctly stated in the books of the Old 
 Testament ; some of the Fathers of the Church even, 
 as Bergier has observed, have only an imperfect con- 
 ception of it ; Tertullian, Origen, Clement of Alex- 
 andria even concede that angels are always clothed 
 with a subtle body, such as the philosophers of pagan- 
 ism attribute to the daifiovtz ; they reserve pure 
 spirituality for God alone, believing that it cannot 
 exist in its perfect state in any creature. And St. 
 Jude is entirely in accord with the conception of Gen- 
 esis, when he represents the angels who united with 
 the daughters of men as "not having preserved their 
 dignity, and having left their own habitation," as 
 deserving "to be bound with eternal chains and 
 reserved for the judgment of the great day." The 
 marriages of the hen& hdelohim with the bendth hdd- 
 ddm, as depicted by the pen of the author of the 
 Jehovist document, and of the final editor, who 
 copies him, are monstrous and criminal unions, which 
 
 (1) Job iv. 18 ; XV. 15. 
 
342 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 excite the anger of Yahveh against the man who 
 connived at these acts, "because he is flesh," and 
 "the spirit of God no longer prevails in him,"(') 
 him whose daughters were the seducers of the angels. 
 He is immediately punished by a preliminary visita- 
 tion, the shortening of his life upon the earth. (^) And 
 in the sacred book the gibborim, so glorified by pop- 
 ular tradition, these men of renown, anshS hassMm, 
 appear as a. reprobate race, the offspring of sin, whose 
 appearance gives the signal for the reign of violence 
 and corruption which thenceforth pervades the 
 earth,(') until the day when the Deluge comes to 
 punish them by extermination. There is something 
 here analogous to the way in which the gods of the 
 nations, represented at first as imaginary beings, or 
 as adversaries opposed by Yahveh, are finally accepted 
 as real, and transformed into demons by the Judaism 
 of Alexandria and the writei-s of the New Testa- 
 ment. (^) 
 
 Q-) This is, as has been demonstrated by Schrader [Studien zwr 
 Kritik und Eiklxrung der biblischen Urgeschichte, p. 75 et seq.), the 
 true meaning of the phrase lo-yad&n riihi bSAddm le'oldm. I would 
 add that the verb dAn, of which we have the only instance here, is 
 evidently related to the Assyrian verb dannnu, the use of which 
 is, however, as frequent as it is possible to be in the language of 
 Asshur. Nothing is better known than the two parallel processes 
 by which the primitive biliteral roots of the Semitic languages 
 became triliteral, being transformed into concave roots with medial 
 waw, or into roots with the second and the third radical alike. 
 The two modes of derivation have been employed simultaneously 
 in many cases for a primitive root within the same idiom. 
 
 (2) Oents. vi. 3. (3) Genes, vi. 11 and 12; cf. 5-7. 
 
 (*) In regard to the epoch when these various notions about 
 fhe gods of the Gentiles were adopted, see W. Baudissin's fine 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 343 
 
 The determination of the identity of the bent 
 hdelohim and the bendth hddddm is not the only 
 difficulty presented by the mysterious narrative Avith 
 which the sixth chapter of Genesis opens. The 
 mention of the nephtltm in verse 4 gives rise to an 
 equally obscure question, which has suggested a great 
 number of theories. In the first place, the exact 
 meaning of the phrase should be settled : hannephilim 
 haiu bddreg baydmlm hdhim vegam ahar&-Mn asher 
 yabu beni hdelohim elbenoth hddddm. However, I 
 do not consider it necessary to enter upon an extended 
 philological discussion in this place ; it will suffice to 
 refer the reader to Schrader's satisfactory demonstra- 
 tion,(') that the only correct grammatical translation 
 is : " the giants were on the earth in these days, and 
 also after that the children of God had come in unto 
 the daughters of man." 
 
 All the ancient versions translate nephilim 
 "giants," and the modern exegetes do the same. 
 
 dissertation, Die Anschauung des Alten Testaments von den Gcettern 
 des Heidenthums, in the first volume of his Studien zur Semitischen 
 Seligionsgeschichte. We will say, however, that Crusius [Hypom- 
 nemata ad theologiam propheticam, vol. I., p. 144 et seq.) ; Beck 
 {Mnl. in das System d. christl. Lehre, p. 102 et seq. ; Die christl. 
 Lehrwissenschafi, vol. I., p. 259) ; Von Hofmann ( Weissagung und 
 -EV/isMurejr, Part 1, p. 120); Franz 'Oaliiiseih [Biblische Psychologie, 
 2d Ed., p. 305 [Eng. Trans., 1867, p. 359. Tr.] ); H. Schultz 
 (AlUestamentliche Theologie, vol II., p. 133 [of. 2d Ed., p. 563 et 
 seq. Tb,.] ) ; and Knobel (Der Prophetisnms der Hebrieer, vol. I., p. 
 240), trace back a great deal farther than he does the idea that 
 the strange gods actually existed as demons, and fancy that they 
 find vestiges of such a notion in the very books of the Thorah, 
 and in the Psalms. 
 
 (') Studien zur Kritih und Erklserung der biblischen Urgeschichte, 
 pp. 99-108. 
 
344 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 This signification is in fact necessitated by the second 
 Biblical passage where the word is found, which 
 also appertains to the Jehovist document. This is in 
 Numbers xiii. 32, 33, in the course of the account 
 given by the explorers sent from the desert to the 
 land of Kena'an : "all the people that we have seen 
 are men of high stature ; and we saw there even the 
 nephilim, the children of 'Anflq, descendants of 
 nephilim ; we were in our own eyes as grasshoppers, 
 and such were we also in their eyes." In the Ara- 
 maic of the Targumim, Orion, or rather Sagittarius, 
 the Kesil of the Hebrew, is called niphld,{^) an ex- 
 pression rendered in the Syriao version by gaebord, 
 " giant ; " and it calls the great constellations of the 
 heavens nepliUln, " giants." (^) In the Medrash of 
 the book of Ruth,(^) quoted by Castelli, tliere is a 
 question as to the jDrogeny of the union of a nepMl 
 with a nephlla, a giant with a giantess. All this 
 shows plainly that nephilim, is not the designation of 
 a special race, a particular people, but is a general 
 term to designate "giants."(*) 
 
 (1) Job ix. 9. (2) Is. xiii. 10. 
 
 C*) ii. 1. [see Castelli, Heptaglott, under '7i3J ; Chald., col. 
 2361. Tr.] 
 
 (*) In regarding ncphtUm not as a proper name, but as a sub- 
 stantive of a general nature, whicli is its true character, the 
 question which has agitated so many commentators requires no 
 answer. This question, which Delitzsch [Oomment. ilb. d. Genes., 
 3d Ed., p. 328 [cf. 4th Ed., p. 197. Tr.]) solves in tlie negative, 
 and Schrader [Star! ten zur Kriiik und Erklcerung d. bihl. Jlrge- 
 schichte, pp. 102, 103") affirmatively, is as to whetlier the nephilim 
 of the book of Numbers should be considered as tlie descendants 
 of the antediluvian nephilim. The^e is no reason for supposing 
 a tie of kinship between thenj. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 345 
 
 The etymology of the word has so far remained 
 obscure. It is usually traced back to the root ndphal, 
 " to fall," and following from that " to throw oneself, 
 to pounce," upon some one. This conceded, some, like 
 Raschi, regard the nepMlim as fallen angels,(') which 
 becomes utterly absurd when the sons of 'Anaq are 
 in question, as in Numbers; Kimchi, quite as unrea- 
 sonably, fancies that the giants were thus named 
 because men "fell into a fright" on seeing them; 
 Aquila translates it InminTovTsz, and Symmachus 
 ^caioc, meaning "those who throw themselves vio- 
 lently" on men and oppress them, and this explana- 
 tion is the only reasonable one, if the derivation 
 from the root ndphal be admitted. (^) But this deri- 
 vation is doubtful; some other etymologies have 
 been proposed,^) the last of which is that of Tuch(*) 
 and of Schrader,(^) associating ndpMl with the root 
 pdld, "to separate, to distinguish," "which has in 
 the niphal the acceptation of "to be marvellous, 
 notorious, enormous." I consider this positively 
 settled by the discovery which I have made on a 
 small fragment of an Accadic-Assyrian lexico- 
 graphic table, one of the results of the explorations 
 
 (') See Hasse, Entdeckungen, Part II., p. 62 ; Delitzsch, Com- 
 ment, ub. d. Gain., 3d Ed., p. 324. [cf. 4th Ed., p. 194. Tr.] 
 
 (2) Gesenius, Thesaur., yol. II., p. 899; Keil, Genesis und Exo- 
 dus, p. 88. [2d Ed., 1866, p. 94 ; Eng. Trans., 1861, p. 137. Tr.] 
 
 (') Ewald's [Jahrbucher, vol. VII., p. 18) is utterly inadmis- 
 sible. 
 
 (*) Kommeniar uber die Genesis, p. 159. [2d Ed., by Arnold and 
 Merx, p. 125. Tr.] 
 
 (') Studien zur Kritik und Erklseruny der biblischen Urgeschichte, 
 p. 99. 
 
346 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of Layard at Kuyoundjik, which, after many vicis- 
 situdes, has been stranded in a private collection 
 in Paris, of the Assyrian word napliJi (the exact 
 correspondent of the Hebrew ndphil, and at the 
 same time undoubtedly derived from the root 
 pdld), serving to explain the Accadian usv^gal, liter- 
 ally " exceptional in greatness," the use of which, as 
 signifying "ogre," in Assyrian-Semitic us4gallu,{^) 
 and as an adjective with the signification of "excel- 
 lent," in Assyrian bc&mu,(^) is familiar to us through 
 other examples. The word naplu = ndphil bears, 
 moreover, internal evidence, in its formation, of an 
 Assyrian origin. The fact is, that names formed by 
 the prefix of a servile n, derived from the niphal 
 voice of the verbs, occupy a much more important 
 place in this idiom than in any of the other Semitic 
 
 (') Syllabary A, No. 125. The reading usitgdllu is settled by 
 the variation uHgallu of the monolith of Asshur-nacjir-abal (col. 1, 
 1. 19 [Cuneif. Tnserip. of West. Asia, I., pi. 17. Tr.] ). It is the 
 Accadian -word adopted into Semitic-Assyrian as a borrowed 
 yrorOi. 
 
 The signification "ogre" is plainly apparent from the following 
 
 KakJcaka ul-Hgallu sa i'stu pisu imlav la inattuku, var. damu la 
 izarruTu, "thy weapon is an ogre, from whose mouth venom does 
 not depart:" Oundf. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 20, 3, 
 1. 15, 16. Kakku sa Icima u'sugalli salamta ikkalu, "the weapon 
 which, like the ogre, devours entirely:" Cuneif. Inscr. of West. 
 Asia, vol. II., pi. 19, 2. 1. 61-62. Cf. vol. IV., pi. 5, col. 1, 1. 
 14-15, where one of the seven evil spirits who fight against the 
 moon has the form of a usii[gallu'\. Asshnr-nayir-abal, in the 
 passage cited above, is entitled uitgallu idku, "a powerful 
 ogre," 
 
 (2) Oundf. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 27, 1. 63, a-i. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 347 
 
 languages.Q Outside of the infinitives vocalized in 
 naqtal, we find five different types of such names : 
 
 1) Nomina mutati: napharu, "collection, gather- 
 ing, totality," from paharu ; naramu, "preferred, 
 favored, delight," from rdmu {rdm} ; namragu, 
 "rough, difficult," from maragu; nannaru, "lumi- 
 nous, illuminator," from ndru (naliar) ; narhabatu, 
 " chariot," from rakabu ; 
 
 2) Nomina permanentis : nabnitu, " creature, pro- 
 duction," from han'A ; 
 
 3) Nomina mutati: nimiqu, nim,equ, "profound 
 understanding, mysterious wisdom," from emiqu ; 
 
 4) Nomen mutati: niklalu, "completion, achiev- 
 ment," from halalu ; 
 
 5) Nrnien mutati : numharu, " a thing collected, 
 received," from maharu ; ^ 
 
 6) Nomen permanentis : nadannu, "fortified, rein- 
 forced," from dananu; naparku, "diminished, de- 
 fective, wanting," from paraku. 
 
 Among the Assyrian names which are known to 
 us through the Biblical transcriptions, and whose 
 original form has not yet been discovered, those of 
 Nimrod, from the root maradu, and of the god 
 Nibliaz,{^) most probably Niphaz, from the root 
 pahaz,(^) belong to the same formation. 
 
 P) Oppert, Elements de la grammaire assyrienne, 2d Ed., p. 100 ; 
 Sayce, Assyrian Grammar for Comparative Purposes, p. 107. 
 
 (') 2 KiTurs xrii. 31. 
 
 (') Derivations from Semitic roots, according to this mode of 
 formation, have been erroneously sought for in the names Ninip, 
 the reading of which is more than doubtful, Nergal and Ninua, 
 which are not derived from ragalu and navtl, but are corruptions 
 of the Aocadian iVe-Mro^a2, '" lord of the abode of the dead" 
 
348 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The interpetations for the words vegam ahari-hin 
 asher have always been extraordinarily varied, while, 
 on the contrary, since the time of the Septuagint, 
 Philo and Josephus, the general understanding of 
 verse 4, as identifying the nephtltm with the gibborim, 
 and acknowledging them to be the issues of the 
 union of the "sons of God" with "the daughters of 
 men," has been almost unanimous. Nevertheless, 
 these two renderings seem to me inexact, contrary to 
 the true meaning of the text ; and on this point I am 
 entirely at one with F. W. Farrar,(^) J. J. Stewart 
 Perowne,(^) and Keil.f) 
 
 Schrader('') appears to me to have definitely settled 
 the philological impossibility of taking the words 
 hannepMlim hai4 bddi-eg baydmim MMm as though 
 they were preceded by vaiehi,{^) that is, as expressing 
 the idea that the giants made their first appearance 
 then npon the earth. The meaning cannot be other 
 than as appears in the following phrases : 
 
 (Fried. Delitzsoh, G. Smith's Ohaldxische Genesis, p. 275 et seq.), 
 and Ni-n&a, "repose of the gods" (Fried. Delitzscli, Assyrische 
 Lesestiicke, 2d Ed., p. 13 [Schrifttafel, No. 141. Te.] ). 
 
 (^) In Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, article Giants, toI. I., p. 
 686. [Am. Ed., 1869-71, toI. II., p. 910. Tr.] 
 
 y') In the same Dictionary, article Noah, vol. II., p. 564. [Am. 
 Ed., vol. III., p. 2177. Tb,.] 
 
 (3) Genesis und Exodus, p. 89 [2d Ed., 1866, p. 94 ; Eng. Trans., 
 1864, p. 137. Te.]. 
 
 (*) Studien zur Kritik und ErTdmrung der biblischen Urgeschichte, 
 pp. 100-102. 
 
 (5) We have »■ very characteristic example in Gen. vii. 10 of 
 this last construction and of the meaning involved in it : vaieht 
 leshib'ath haydmtm HmS hammabb&l MM 'al hdctreg, " and it came to 
 pass, after seven days the waters of the Deluge were on the earth." 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 349 
 
 Genes, xii. 6 ; vehakkena'ani dz bddreg, "and the 
 Kena'ani (was) then in the land." 
 
 Genes, xiii. 7 : vehakkena'ani vehapperizzi dz ysMb 
 bddreg, "and the Kena'ani and the Perlzzl then 
 inhabited the land." . 
 
 Like these, it is a simple indication of epoch, and 
 the words with which the fourth verse of the sixth 
 chapter begins have no more to do with the origin of 
 the nepMlim than the two sentences with which we 
 have compared it have to do with the origin of the 
 Kena'anim. 
 
 It is, on the other hand, impossible for me to follow 
 Schrader,(') when he associates veydlM Idhem with 
 the nephilim, and Mmmdh gibborim with these and 
 their children, as distinct from those born of the 
 union of the heni hdelohtm with the bendth hddddm. 
 On the contrary, in ydbli bent hdelohim el-bendth 
 hddddm veydldu Idhem, it seems to me evident that 
 conformably to the generally accepted interpretations, 
 and according to the most ancient versions, the two 
 propositions joined by the copula have the same 
 subject, and the children whose birth is mentioned 
 are the issues of the unhallowed unions. As to 
 Mmmdh gibborim, I can only understand it as 
 I referring to these children, and not to the nephilim, 
 who are spoken of at the beginning of the verse.(^) 
 
 (') Studien zur Kritih und Erklierung der biblischen UrgescMchte, 
 p. 110 
 
 (5) Franz Delitzsch [Oommentar ilber die Genesis, p. 238 [3d 
 Ed. — 4th Ed., p. 197. Te..] ) also understands it in this way; 
 but considering the opening of the verse as an account of the 
 origin of the nephlUm, he is led on to the gratuitous supposition, 
 
350 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The elliptic construction, veydld4 Idhem hhnmAh 
 gibborim, with the omission of the regimen of the 
 verb, ben%m,{^) is an exactly parallel case with one 
 constantly recurring in the Chaldseo- Assyrian augu- 
 ral tables of prognostics furnished by abnormal 
 births : 
 
 enuva nestu talid va uzun n&i issakJcan, "behold, 
 a woman brings forth, and there is (upon her child) 
 the ear of a lion." 
 
 enuva nestu talid va uzun imnusu ul ibasi, "be- 
 hold, a woman brings forth, and its right ear (that of 
 the child) does not exist."(^) 
 
 Cliapter vi., verse 4, of Genesis, as it strikes me, 
 cannot be understood as signifying anything but that 
 from the union of the "sons of God" and "the 
 
 unauthorized by any statement of the text, that there were two 
 successive generations, issues of the marriages of the "sons of 
 God" with the "daughters of men," first the giants, afterwards 
 a less gigantic generation of heroes. 
 
 (') This may be seen also in Genesis v., 3; x., 21. 
 
 (•■') Cuneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, Tol. III., pi. 65, 1 [1. 1, 2, ohv. 
 Tk.]. 
 
 The form is the same in the tables of prognostics made up from 
 the monstrous births of horses [Ouneif. Inscr. of West, Asia, vol. 
 III., p. 66, 2 [rev., 1. 53, 61. Tk.]): 
 
 enuva sustu (?) talid va pipri nesi isSakkanu, "behold, a mare 
 brings forth, and the nails (of the young one) are those of a 
 lion;" 
 
 enuva sustu (?) talid va inaiu ul ibaiS, "behold, a mare brings 
 forth, and its eyes (those of the young one) do not exist." 
 
 When, on the other hand, the issue is an animal of another 
 species than the mother, the regimen of the verb aladu is ex- 
 pressed \_Ibid., rev., 1. 59, 58. Tb.] : 
 
 enuva sustu (?) Jcalba talid, "behold a mare brings forth a dog;" 
 
 enuva sustu (?) neia talid, "behold, a mare brings forth a lion." 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 351 
 
 daughters of men " was born that race of heroes so 
 famous in legend ; and this came to pass in the days 
 of the giants, for men were of that description when 
 the angels came in to the women of earth, as well as 
 after this event, in the days of the heroes, the issues 
 of these monstrous and unhallowed unions. 
 
 Here we have the expression of the belief, common 
 among the ancients, that the men of the earliest ages 
 vastly exceeded in stature those who followed 
 them,(') just as their lives were immensely longer. 
 
 Among the Greeks, the notion of the gigantic sta- 
 ture of primitive men(^) was intimately connected 
 with the conception of their autochthony, and in 
 their case, as in that of the giants who personified 
 cosmic forces,^ ) the name of yiyavTsc; was considered 
 as a synonym of ;-iy>-£V£rc, "earth-born."(*) Arcadia 
 was sometimes called GigantisJ^) and Lycia, Gigan- 
 tia,i^) from the supposed character of their primitive 
 inhabitants. Traditions concerning a population of 
 giants, born of the earth, are found in the southern 
 
 (1) Pliny, Eist. Nat., vii. 16; Aul. Gell., Noct. Attic, iii., x., 
 10, 11. 
 
 (2) Welcker, GriecMsche Gcetterlehre, toI. I., p. 787 et seq. 
 
 (S) Ibid , p. 791 et seq. Welcker, more satisfactorily than any 
 one else, has made clear the distinction to be established between 
 these two classes of beings, in the Hellenistic traditions of the 
 Giants. 
 
 (*) This qualification is also sometimes given to the Spartans 
 of Thebes, as being born of the earth : Argum. ad Eurip. Phamiss., 
 ed. Guelferb; Nonn., Narrat, 18, in Creuzer, Meletem., vol. I., 
 p. 92. 
 
 (5) Steph. Byz., s. v. 'APKAS. 
 
 {') Hesych. et Etym. magn., s. t. Viyavrla; Lexic. Rhetor., p. 
 342. 
 
352 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 part of the island of Ehodes,(') and at Cos.(^) Cyzi- 
 cus displayed a causeway within her territory sup- 
 posed to have been the work of these same giants.(^) 
 In the Odyssey there is reference to Eurymedon, 
 king of the people of the Giants, whose daughter, 
 by the operation of the god Poseidon, became mother 
 of Nausithoos, first king of the Phseacians, (*) who 
 themselves gave out that they wei-e related to the 
 Cyclops and Giants.(^) A gigantic stature is also 
 ascribed to the LestrygonSjC") in the same poem, and 
 WelckerO has well observed that in the traditions 
 of Attica the Pallantides possess all the characteristics 
 of the savage giants of primitive generations. 
 
 This idea that the heroes of the earliest times were 
 genuine giants has become a commonplace in classic 
 poetry, (') and seems to be corroborated by the disco- 
 veries of remains of great fossil mammifers, which 
 have been taken for the bones of heroes seven,(') ten, 
 eleven cubits high, or even taller.(^'') Berossus, fol- 
 lowing the Chaldeeo-Babylonian tradition, said that 
 
 (1) Diod. Sic, v., 65. 
 
 (2) Hippocrat., Epiet., p. 1292 [Ed. Foes., II. Te.]. 
 (') Sohol. a(? Apollon. Ehod., Argonaut., i., v. 987. 
 (4) Odyss., H, V. 5fi-60. (Sj Odyss., H, v. 206. 
 (6) Odyss., K, T. 120. 
 
 (') Griechische Gceiterlehrc, vol. I., p. 790. 
 
 (3) Homer, Iliad, E, v. 302 et seq. ; Lucret., ii., v. 1151 ; Virgil, 
 JEnrid, xii., t. 900; Juven., Sat., xv., v. 69. 
 
 (9} Herodot., I., 68 ; Solin, I., 84. 
 
 (i») Pausan., I., 35, 5 ; VIII., 29, 3, and 32, 4.-Joseph. [An- 
 tiq. Jud., T., 2, 3) and even St. Augustine (De civit. Dei., xv., 9) 
 speak of discoveries of this sort as proofs of the existence of real 
 giants, and it is well linown that such an idea was not generally 
 discredited before our own century. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of lien. 353 
 
 the first men were of a prodigious stature and 
 strength, and he represented them as retaining these 
 characteristics during the first generations after the 
 Dehige.Q It was upon the narrative of the histo- 
 rian of Chaldea, with whom he was more or less 
 indirectly familiar, as well as on the national tradi- 
 tions of Armenia, rather than the sixth chapter of 
 Genesis, as has been sometimes said, that Mar Abas 
 Katina founded his story(^) of the ancient giants of 
 Mesopotamia and Armenia, their violence and the 
 war between the two most terrible among them all, 
 Bel the Babylonian and Haigh the Armenian.(^) All 
 the Arab legends are unanimous in representing as 
 giants the primitive and ante-Semitic peoples of the 
 Arabian peninsula, the sons of 'Ad and of 'Amliq, na- 
 tions that were already extinct in a remote antiquity, 
 whose origin is lost in the night of the ages,(*) and 
 who have left behind them a memory of wickedness 
 and violence.(') According to the beautiful apocry- 
 phal Apocalypse, known under the name of the fourth 
 Book of Ezra,(^) the stature of men has been grow- 
 
 (') Fragm. 17 of my edition. 
 
 C) CSted by Moses of Khorene, I., 9 and 10. 
 
 (') In the Armenian version of the Bible, the name of Haigh is 
 used to translate the Hebrew Kesil, the Syriao ffaebord, the con- 
 stellation of the celestial Giant (/o6 xxxviii. 31 ; Is. xiii. 10). Evi- 
 dently this shows, as La Croze was the first to remark, that Haigh 
 was undoubtedly a hero of the ancient popular mythology of 
 Armenia, regarded as a giant and placed among the stars. 
 
 (*) JVum. xxiv. 20 calls 'Amaleq "the first-born of nations," 
 reshtth gSim. 
 
 (5) On this tradition of the giant peoples of Arabia, see Knobel, 
 Die Vcdhertafel der Genesis, pp. 179, 204 et seq., 234 et seq. 
 
 (6) v., 52-55. 
 
 23 
 
354 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ing less ever since the epoch of the Deluge. This is 
 an amplification of the idea which we have in the 
 Talmudic legends, which represent Adam as endowed 
 with prodigious size and strength,(') beyond that of all 
 the giants who lived after him. These legends per- 
 meated the oriental Christianity of the first centurias, 
 and James of Edessa accepts them without a moment's 
 hesitation.(^) Without going as far as that, St. Au- 
 gustine(^) agrees as to the colossal stature of the first 
 men, and furthermore thinks that among them lived 
 giants who greatly exceeded them in size. 
 
 We need not be surprised, therefore, to find in the 
 antediluvian narrations of Genesis this popular belief, 
 the universality of which attests its very ancient 
 origin, and which may be unhesitatingly ranked 
 among those originating at the time when the great 
 civilized peoples of a remote antiquity, still clustering 
 about the cradle of the race, enjoyed a contact suffi- 
 ciently close for some common traditions.(*) To-day 
 we have scientific proof that such belief has no real 
 foundation, but is simply a product of the imagina- 
 
 (') Talm. Bab., Baha haihra, fol. 58; see Schroeter, in the 
 Zeitschr. d. deutsch. Morgenl. Gesellsch., Tol. XXIV., p. 285 ; Kohut, 
 Die talmudische-midraschiscJie Adamssage, in vol. XXV. of the same 
 journal, p. 75, etc. 
 
 (2) Schroeter, Erster Brief Jacob's von Edessa an Johannes den 
 Styliten, in Zeitschr. d. deuischen Morgenl. Oesellsch., vol. XXIV., 
 p.' 275. 
 
 (') Be civ. Dei, xv., 9. 
 
 (*) Edward B. Tylor has not, to my thinking, laid enough 
 stress upon this fact in his remark, otherwise most judicious, on 
 the legends relating to the giant peoples ; Primitive Outtwe, vol. I., 
 pp. 348-354. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 355 
 
 tion, and the popular fables and individual teratolo- 
 gioal facts amassed indiscriminately and without 
 critical knowledge by Sennert,(*) Dom Calmet,(^ and 
 some others, cannot contravene this positive fact. As 
 far back as we can trace the vestiges of mankind, up 
 to the races who lived in the quaternary period, side 
 by side with the great mammifers of extinct species,(*) 
 it may be proved that the medium height of our spe- 
 cies has not been modified in the course of centuries, 
 and that it has never exceeded its existent limits. It 
 is well here to recall the wise and profound words of 
 Dr. Reusch : "God gave a supernatural light to the 
 writers of the Bible, but this supernatural light, like 
 revelation in general, had for its sole object the mani- 
 festation of religious truths, and not the communica- 
 tion of profane knowledge; and we may, without 
 violating the claims of these sacred writers upon 
 our veneration, without weakening the dogma of 
 inspiration, frankly acknowledge that in profane 
 learning, consequently likewise as regards the phy- 
 sical sciences, they are not one whit superior to their 
 contemporaries, and even share the errors common to 
 the epoch and to their nation. . . . Moses was 
 not raised above the intellectual plane of his time, as 
 far as science is concerned, by means of his inspira- 
 tion ; furthermore, there is nothing to prove to us 
 
 (') Dissertatio hislorico-pMlologica de gigantibus, Wittemberg, 
 1663. 
 
 (') Dissertation mr les giants, in the first volume of his Bible, 
 also reproduced in the first volume of Vence's Bible. 
 
 (3) See De Quatrefages' beautiful book, L'esphce humaim, Paris, 
 1877. 
 
356 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 that he might have so raised himself by study and 
 his personal reflections.''^ 
 
 An idea of violence, of abuse of strength, and of 
 revolt against heaven, is always associated with the 
 tradition of the primordial giants. " It was," says 
 Maury,(^) "an ancient tradition that strong and pow- 
 erful men, whom the popular imagination had pic- 
 tured as giants, drew upon themselves the anger of 
 heaven by their impiety, their pride and their arro- 
 gance. These supposed giants were, in all proba- 
 bility, nothing more than the first mortals who 
 abused the superiority of their strength and their 
 enlightenment to oppress their fellows. The knowl- 
 edge which they possessed seemed to a credulous and 
 ignorant populace a revelation given them by the 
 gods, secrets which they had stolen from heaven. 
 Whether the giants proclaimed themselves offspring 
 of the divinities, or the superstition of a childish 
 people believed them to be sons of heaven, they were 
 looked upon as having sprung from the connection 
 of the immortals with earth-born women. The 
 priests, exclusive and jealous depositaries of knowl- 
 edge, taught that finally these impious giants received 
 the just punishment of their pride, having been 
 destroyed by divine thunderbolts sent by the gods, 
 whose power they had striven to emulate. Doubtless 
 some great catastrophes, which put an end to the 
 dominion of these tyrants, perhaps the revolution 
 which gave over into the hands of the priests the 
 
 (1) La Bible et la Nature, p. 27 (French Trans.). 
 (*) Article Viable, in tlie EncydopSdie nouvelle. 
 
Children of Ood and Daughters of Men. 357 
 
 power which belonged in the beginning to the mili- 
 tary chiefs, were represented as acts of divine anger; 
 however it may be, this legend was early introduced 
 into Chaldaea and thence into Greece." There is 
 more than one exception to be taken to this explana- 
 tion, which supposes the universality of an altogether 
 special event, the combats of the Kchatriyas and 
 Brahmans of India,(') and the triumph of a power- 
 fully organized sacerdotal caste over the warriors, 
 who in the end succumb to its rule. It is certain 
 that the same state of things did not exist among the 
 generality of nations, and indeed we are forced at the 
 present epoch to abandon the illusion of a mysterious 
 and primitive priestly power, when the priests were 
 depositaries of all knowledge, an illusion commonly 
 credited at the time when Creuzer's theories were 
 uppermost in the science of religions. But, to my 
 thinking, Maury is quite right in seeing in this 
 universal tradition of the primitive giants, their vio- 
 lent and impious acts, solely a religious and physical 
 myth. There is undoubtedly something of a historic 
 memory here, like an echo and an expressive repre- 
 sentation of the unrestrained corruption and un- 
 bridled brutality, which the Biblical tradition reveals 
 to us among the latter God-forgetting antediluvians, 
 at the time when " the giants were upon the earth," 
 a hideous condition of things which undoubtedly ex- 
 isted, since the conscience of man in preserving the 
 memory of it was unanimous in recognizing a divine 
 
 (^) See the summary of the principal traditions relating to this 
 fact in Pr. Lenormant's Manuel d'hiatoire andenne de I' Orient, 3d 
 Ed., vol. III., pp. 557-584. 
 
358 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 punishment in the cataclysm which overwhelmed the 
 guilty populations. 
 
 We shall see in the following chapter that among 
 all the peoples who retained the tradition of the 
 Deluge, this terrible catastrophe is represented as the 
 eifect of celestial anger provoked by the crimes of 
 the first men, who, as we have seen, are generally 
 said to have been giants. This impiety of the ante- 
 diluvians towards the gods, as well as the violence 
 of their ways, is indicated with especial clearness in 
 the Chaldoean narrative of the cataclysm, which has 
 come down to us in the original text, and offers 
 a singularly close resemblance to the Bible record. 
 The same idea of violence and impiety is associated 
 also with those gigantic nations which continued 
 to flourish in the ages immediately succeeding the 
 Deluge. (^) Berossus said tliat " the first men (after 
 
 (') The Hebrews believed also that the earliest mortals of the 
 postdiluvian times were Btill gigantic. This is implied by the theory 
 in the Fourth Book of Ezra in regard to the gradual dwindling 
 of human stature from this time on. The first populations of 
 Palestine, the predecessors of the Kena'anites and Semites, some 
 remnants of whom were found at the time of the arrival of the 
 Bene-Yisrael in the Promised Land, populations which really 
 appear to have been of lofty stature (we consider that point in 
 our thirteenth chapter), had grown to be veritable giants in the 
 popular imagination, nephilim, like those of the earliest days. 
 There is a Jewish tradition, transmitted to the Christians, fol- 
 lowed by St. Augustine (De civil. Dei, xv., 23), where he states 
 that giants were as numerous in the first ages after the Deluge as 
 before. And it is on the same principle that Aben-Ezra, inter- 
 preting the opening sentence of Genesis vi. 4, as did the Septua- 
 gint; "Giants were then on the earth, and also afterwards," 
 without establishing the connection between almrd-kin and asher, 
 understands "and also afterwards ' as meaning "and also after 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 359 
 
 the cataclysm), inordinately proud of their strength 
 and their gigantic size, began to despise the gods and 
 to fancy themselves superior to them,"(^) and this 
 impious violence is associated with the tradition of 
 the Tower of Babel and the confusion of tongues, 
 recorded also in Genesis, of which we shall treat in 
 our fourteenth chapter. Mar Abas Katina, who in his 
 book, antedated by several centuries, combined the pop- 
 ular narratives of the Armenians regarding their ori- 
 gin, and the historical records of Grseco-Baby Ionian 
 literature, which were copious, after the manner of Be- 
 rossus, makes the following statement: "When man- 
 kind were scattered all over the face of the earth, 
 giants of extraordinary strength lived among them, and 
 being always possessed with fury, they drew their 
 swords each one against his neighbor, and strove con- 
 tinually for the mastery." (^) We are not so circum- 
 stanced as to be able to say positively from which of the 
 two sources, drawn upon by this Christian priest of 
 the school of Edessa, who represented his history 
 as having been written during the time of the first 
 Arsacides, this story has been taken, although its 
 analogy with the language of Berossus suggests the 
 Grseco-Babylonian. But his account merits none the 
 less to be received as an echo of a more ancient 
 tradition, and possibly as confirming the exactness of 
 the extracts of Abydenus' abridgement of Berossus, 
 inserted by Eusebius in his Chronicle, 
 
 the Deluge," an interpretation the fandamental rendering of 
 ■which is exact, though it cannot be grammatically applied to the 
 sentence. 
 
 1^) Fragm. l7 of my edition, (?) Ap. Moges of Khorene, i. 9, 
 
360 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The tradition, not only of the existence of primi- 
 tive giants, but liltewise of their unrestrained vio- 
 lence, of their rebellion against heaven, and their 
 punishment, is one which is common to the Aryan 
 no less than to the Kushite and Semitic peoples. 
 But in the exuberance of mythological growth, for 
 which Aryan genius has a natural propensity, this 
 tradition of primitive history is involved and con- 
 founded in an often inextricable manner -with purely 
 naturalistic myths, which depict the struggles in the 
 organization of the universe between the celestial 
 deities and the personifications of telluric forces. 
 Therefore I should not venture to follow Josephus(^) 
 and a goodly number of modern interpreters in 
 showing a connection between the indications of 
 Genesis concerning the antediluvian nephtUm and 
 gihborim, and the violence with which the whole 
 earth was filled after the Deluge, on the one hand, 
 and the Gigantomachy of the Hellenes, on the other. 
 This last myth, truth to tell, is exclusively natural- 
 istic ; though the plastic genius of Greece treats with 
 its habitual anthropomorphism the personages of 
 these earth-born giants, they yet remain absolutely 
 foreign to humanity, and continue to be solely the 
 representatives of the forces of nature,(^) no serious 
 mythology ever having entertained the idea of asso- 
 ciating the Gigantomachy with the cycle of traditions 
 of the beginnings of human history. The same 
 thing is true of the battle of the Asuras against the 
 DSvas, or celestial gods, related so poetically in the 
 
 (') Antiq. Jud., i. 3, 1. 
 
 (') Maury, liistoire des religions de la Orice, vol. I., p, 217. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 361 
 
 Astikamritamantha pana, which forms one part of 
 the Adhiparva oi the Mahdbhdrata.Q) This myth is 
 the counterpart in India to the Gigantomachy among 
 the Hellenes; here, too, the combat is entirely physi- 
 cal ; it springs from the very womb of nature, and 
 if any trace of reference to an historic event of primi- 
 tive antiquity could be found in it, it would be 
 nothing more than the triumph of the celestial and 
 luminous Aryan divinities over the gloomy Chtho- 
 nian gods of an older population, who, being van- 
 quished, sank to the condition of demons.(^) 
 
 The same idea of the victory of the new gods who 
 supplanted the old ones, is also manifestly combined 
 with the fundamental cosmogonic myth in the poetic 
 narratives of the Titanomachy, quite distinct from 
 the Gigantomachy, that is, the struggle sustained 
 by the Olympian deities against the Titans, auxilia- 
 ries of Cronos, as an outcome of which the latter 
 is dethroned, while at the same time the sons of 
 TJranos and Gaia are precipitated into Tartarus.(^) 
 The localization and the epic form with which 
 Hesiod has clothed this narrative were influenced by 
 the tradition of a great convulsion of the terres- 
 trial crust, occasioned by the breaking forth of sub- 
 
 (^) Included in the first volume of the edition of the great 
 Indian Epopee, published in Calcutta, in the first volume of 
 Fauche's French translation, and in the Fragments du Mahabh&rata, 
 translated by Th . Pavie. 
 
 (^) See the observations of Baron d'Eckstein, Ve la Ugende du 
 Manthanam et de sa locality, in the Journal Asiatique of October- 
 November, 1855. 
 
 (8) Hesiod, Theogon., v. 617-735 ; Apollodor., i. 2, 1 ; see 
 Schoemann, De Titanibus Hesiodeis, Greifswald, 1844. 
 
362 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 terranean fires, the scene of action being the Grecian 
 countries and the witnesses the men already inhab- 
 iting them,(') doubtless that convulsion known to 
 geologists as the upheaval of Tenants, the last of the 
 Plutonian crises which overwhelmed the ancient 
 world, the effects of which were felt from the centre 
 of France to the coasts of Syria. Italy, in fact, was 
 shattered throughout its length ; Tuscany broke forth 
 in volcanoes ; the Phlegrian Fields burst into flames ; 
 Stromboli and Etna experienced their first eruptions. 
 In Greece, Taygetus rose in the midst of the Pe- 
 loponnesus, and the new islands of Melos, Cimolos, 
 Siphnos, Thermia, Delos, Thera, emerged out of the 
 seething waters of the JEgean Sea. The men who 
 witnessed this frightful convulsion of nature natur- 
 ally imagined themselves to be in the midst of a 
 battle of the Titans, issued forth from the Chthonian 
 Sea, against the celestial powers, combined with the 
 Hecatonchirs, other terrestrial forces in conflict with 
 the Titans, and their imagination depicted these tre- 
 mendous adversaries, the ones stationed on the summit 
 of Othrys, the others on the summit of Olympus, 
 reciprocally endeavoring to crush each other by hurl- 
 ing burning rocks. 
 
 But in the myth of the Titanomachy, as contrasted 
 with the Gigantomachy, there is something involved 
 beside a struggle between the forces of nature. There 
 should also be taken into account an important cir-- 
 cumstance, mentioned in a part of the Greek tradi- 
 
 (') This standpoint has been admirably set forth and developed 
 with remarkable talent by Ch. Benoit; Archives des Missions Sei- 
 entijiques, first series, vol. I. (1860), pp. 626-632. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 363 
 
 tiohs, which we put aside in our first chapter that we 
 might say a word on the subject here, returning to it 
 still more at length in the tenth chapter, to the effect 
 that mankind sprang from the blood of the Titans. (^) 
 The conception of the sons of Uranos and Gaia, 
 preceding the Olympian gods, as we find it ex- 
 plained and completely developed in Hesiod's 7heo- 
 gony,Q) has this special feature, that side by side with 
 the personifications of the forces of nature in the four 
 elements, forces represented as still violent, exuberant, 
 and irregular, we find certain prototypes of primitive 
 
 (1) Homer, Hymn in ApoU., v. 336 ; Orph., Hymn, xxxvii. ; 
 Procl., In Cratyl, p. 82, of. pp. 59 and 114 [ed. Boissonade] ; 
 Dio Chrysost., Oral., xxx., p. 550; Olympiodor. , In Phxdon., ap. 
 Mustoxyd. et Schin., Anecd., Part iv., p. 4; see Preller, Die Vor- 
 stellungen der Alien vom Ursprung des menschlichen Oeschlechts, iu 
 Tol. VII. of the Goettingen Philologus; Gerhard, Oriechische My- 
 thologie, J 636 ; Maury, Histoire des religions de la Orice, Tol. I., 
 p. 217. 
 
 (2) On the Titans, see principally: Kanne, Analect. Philol., 
 p. 68 et seq. ; Mythol., toI. I., p. 17 et seq. ; G. Hermann, De 
 Mythologia grxcorum antiquissima, 1817; Boettiger, Kunstmuseum, 
 vol. I., p. 217 et seq.; Welcker, JEschyl. Trilog., p. 38 et seq.; 
 Ottfr. Miiller, Proleg. z. ein. Wissenschaftl. Mythologie, p. 874 et seq. 
 [Eng. Trans., 1844, p. 305 et seq. Tu.] ; Gerhard, Prodrom. 
 mythol. Kunsierklserung, p. 14 et seq.; Ch. Lenormant, Nbuv. gal. 
 myth., p. 15 et seq.; Weiske, Prometheus, p. 316 et seq.; Schoe- 
 maun, De Titanibus Hesiodeis, Greifswald, 1844, and Zu JEschyl. 
 Prometheus (Greifswald, 1844 [also in his Opusc. Aead., vol. III. 
 Te.] ), p. 104 et seq.; Schwenck, Griech. Mythol., p. 1 et seq.; 
 Schwenck, Mythol. d. Perser, p. 393 et seq. ; E. Braun, Griech. 
 Goetterlehre, \ 185 et seq., 205 et seq.; articles Titanen in Jacohi's 
 Handwcerterbuch der Mythologie, and in Pauly's Realencyclopiedie 
 (vol. VI., p. 2001 et seq.); Preller, Griech. Mythol., 2d Ed., vol. I., 
 pp. 36-54; Gerhard, Griech. Mythol, H 106, 109, and 110; 
 Welcker, Griech. Goetterlehre, vol. I., pp. 261-291. 
 
364 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 humanity, no less exaggerated and imperfectly regu- 
 lated, as to power, energy, and stature, veritable 
 representatives of the giants of the first ages, as ac- 
 cepted by Chaldsean tradition. I refer to lapetos 
 and his sons, Atlas, Menoitios, Prometheus, and Epi- 
 metheus, ancestors and symbolic types of the human 
 race,(^) who are known as Titans like their father.(^) 
 The tradition bearing upon them is all the more 
 remarkable from the fact that the Bible accepts 
 the Titan lapetos of the Greek legend, retaining his 
 name of Aryan origin under the form Y&pheth,(') 
 as one of the sons of Ndah, and progenitor of one of 
 the great races of men, the Aryans. As Preller has 
 justly remarked,^ the idea of antagonism with the 
 Olympian gods is specially associated with the race of 
 lapetos. Menoitios, whose name characterises him as 
 parallel with the Manu of the Hindus, a representa- 
 tive of "man" in general,!^) is a blasphemer of the 
 gods, and Zeus hurls his thunder at him, and flings 
 him into Tartarus, to punish his violence and im- 
 piety. (^) Prometheus,(^) with his brother, Epime- 
 
 (^) Hesiod, Tlieogon., v. 507-616; see Voeloker, Mythologie des 
 japetischen Geschlechtes, Giessen, 1824; E. Braun, Griecli. Gcetter- 
 lehre, § 231 etseq. ; Gerhard, Griech. Mythol., §§ 114-116; Maury, 
 Hlstoire des religions de la Orice, vol. I. , p. 364 ; Welcker, Griech. 
 Goetterlehre, Tol. I., pp. 743-751. 
 
 (^) Ch. Lenormant, Nouv. gal. mythol., p. 15, note 11; Preller, 
 Griech. Mythol., 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 41. 
 
 (2) On the purely Aryan character of this name, see Piotet, Les 
 origines Indo-europ(ennes, vol. II., p. 626 et seq. 
 
 (*) Griech. Mythol., 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 41. 
 
 (5) Plctet, Les origines Indo-europSennes, vol. II., p. 626. 
 
 (6) Hesiod, Theogon., v. 514 et seq.; Apollodor., i. 2, 3. 
 
 (') In regard to this personage, besides Voeloker's book, already 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 365 
 
 theiis, is the protagonist of a series of myths corre- 
 sponding to the history of the first sin in Genesis, 
 which drew upon him the chastisement of the anger 
 of Zeus ; one of these myths has been considered by 
 us in chapter ii., and we shall return to them in, 
 chapter x. In the Armenian narratives of Mar Abas :• 
 Katina and of Moses of Khorene,(') Yapedosthfi, the ' 
 counterpart of the Greek lapetos and of the Biblical 
 Yapheth, whose name appears under a form which is 
 doubtless indigenous,(^) is a giant, father of a race of 
 giants, to which the national hero Haygh belongs. 
 All these facts, the connection of which it is impossible 
 to overlook, lead us to the conclusion that the tradi- 
 tion which associated an idea of violence, of impiety, 
 of revolt against heaven, and of divine punishment, 
 with the belief that the first men were possessed of 
 enormous size and strength, had its share, as much as 
 the notion of the primordial struggles of physical 
 forces, in the birth of the fundamental conception of 
 Titanomachy, although the epic description of Hesiod 
 utterly ignores the human side. 
 
 This side is still more strongly marked in a third 
 fable of the same family, found in the Greek 
 
 cited, p. 375 et seq., see Weloker, Die ^schylische Ttilogie, Prome- 
 theus, Darmstadt, 1824; J. G. Weiske, Prometh. u. sein Mythenkreis, 
 Leipzig, 1842; E. von. Lasaulx, Prometheus, die Sage und ihr Sinn, 
 ein Beitrag zur Religionsphilosophie, in Studien des classischen Alter- 
 thums (Eatisbon, 1854), p. 316 et seq.; Preller, Griech. Mythol., 
 2d Ed., vol. I., pp. 71-79; Weloker, Grieeh. Oaetterlelwe, vol. I., 
 pp. 756-770. 
 
 (>) I., 5, 8 and 9. 
 
 (') Pictet, Lea engines Indo-mropiennes, vol. II., p. 627. 
 
366 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 mythology, the fable of the Aloades,(^) where the 
 character of the antagonists of the gods is absolutely 
 human, though marvellous ; and Preller (^) seems to 
 me to be entirely in the right when he ranks this 
 narrative, not in the class of naturalistic myths, but 
 in that of myths which treat of the beginnings of the 
 history of mankind. The Aloades, who are said to 
 be of gigantic size, and whose names, Ephialtes 
 (from kfcdUo/iai) and Otos (from codscu), are exact 
 synonyms of nephUim, if derived from the root nA- 
 phal, are sons of Aloeus, the hero of the threshing- 
 floor of the wheat, and of Iphimedoa, the fruitful 
 earth, whose products give strength ; they should be 
 regarded, therefore, as personifications of the first agri- 
 culturists, who, inordinately proud of their prodigious 
 vigor, of their power and riches, think themselves 
 capable of anything, defy the gods and arm themselves 
 to dethrone them.(^) The tone of this legend leads 
 
 (') Homer, Iliad, E, v. 385; Odyss., A, v. 305 et seq. ; Pindar, 
 Pyth., IV., T. 156; Apollodor., i., 7, 4; Pausan., IX., 22, 5; 29, 
 1; Diod. Sic, V., 50 and 51; Hygin., Fab., 28; Pliilostrat., ffc- 
 Toic, I., 3; Vit. Sophist., II., 1 and 2; Virgil, ^neid, VI., v. 582; 
 see Voelcker, Ueber die Alo'iden, in the year 1828 of the Kritische 
 Bibliothek (Seebode) ; Eberz, Ueber die Fabel der Alo'iden, in the 
 Zeiischr. fiir AUerlhumswissensehaft for the year 1846 [No. 99, Sept., 
 785. Te.] ; Wehrman, Ares und die Alo'iden, in vol. XVIII. of the 
 Archiv/ilr Philologie und Psedagogik ; Pott, in A. Kulin's Zdtschr. 
 f'dr vergleich. Sprachforschung, Tol. IX., p. 205 et seq. 
 
 (2) OHeeh. Myllwl., 2d Ed., toI. I., pp. 79-81. 
 
 (') Plato [Sympos., p. 190) and Aristotle (De Mundo, I.) cite 
 the Aloades as types of the possible extent of human arrogance. 
 Later on they are associated ■with the other giants and blasphemers 
 of the gods: Virgil, Georg., I., v. 277 et seq. ; Oul, T. 232; Stat., 
 Tliebaid, X., v. 848 et seq. 
 
Children of Qod and Daughters of Men. 367 
 
 one to trace it back to the days when the ancestors of 
 the Hellenic race, still living a pastoral life, regarded 
 the population already attached to the soil, cultivat- 
 ing the ground and inhabiting towns, with distrust 
 and hostility ; it is the same spirit which makes of 
 the first murderer, Qain, in Genesis, an agriculturist 
 and builder of a town, while his victim, the innocent 
 Habel, follows the pastoral life. The Aloades are 
 builders and engineers, as well as agriculturists. 
 They aim at nothing less than to change by their 
 labors the very surface of the earth, making of the 
 continent the sea, and of the sea a continent.(^) It is 
 even related that they began to build a tower, whose 
 summit they designed should reach to heaven,(^) 
 manifestly a version, and the only one we know of in 
 Greece, of the tradition of the Tower of Babel, as the 
 story is told in Genesis, and as it existed in the 
 Chaldseo-Babylonian cycle of legends in regard to 
 the beginning of things. It was in the midst of 
 these undertakings of insensate pride that they were 
 struck by the bolts of the gods and precipitated into 
 Tartarus. 
 
 The sacred writers did not need to modify the 
 general character of the traditions concerning the 
 first ages of the human race, such as must have 
 existed among the Hebrews as among the other 
 Semitic and Aryan peoples, in order to represent the 
 antediluvian nepMlim and gibborim as generations 
 full of violence and impiety. But the characteristic 
 
 (') Apollodor., i., 7, 4. 
 
 (^) Philo., De Confus. lAnguarum, 2; Origen, Adv. Oels., TV., 
 p. 515 [ed. Paris]. 
 
368 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 peculiar to them, making them stand absolutely 
 apart from the conceptions of paganism, is the con- 
 demnation of the superhuman origin attributed to 
 th^se heroes, and the way in which their guilty and 
 accursed character is dwelt upon, with the con- 
 sequences resulting from it in the system of a 
 rigorous monotheism. Yahveh is a jealous God; 
 He will not endure to have part of the worship 
 which is His due given to other gods, still less may 
 His enemies be honored in any way whatsoever. In 
 paganism, on the contrary, the terror inspired by 
 the infernal and hostile powers induces the erection 
 of altars to them, side by side with those of the 
 celestial and protecting deities. All Gentiles were 
 more or less genuine Yezidis, devil-worshipers. 
 Among the Greeks, in spite of the fact that the 
 Titans are the vanquished adversaries of the Olym- 
 pian gods, incarcerated and punished in Tartarus, 
 they are nevertheless feared, and in many localities 
 divine honors are paid them,(^) in order to disarm 
 their hostility, and in more than one instance this 
 cult assumes the aspect of an actual protestation 
 against an unjust defeat, as in the case of Prometheus ; 
 the Titan chained to the rock on Caucasus, in the 
 tragedy of iEschylus, is a noble victim of the supe- 
 rior power of Zeus ; he is punished for having been 
 the benefactor of mankind. The Aloades themselves 
 have a temple at ]Sraxos.(^) There is nothing like 
 this in the mind of the narrator in Genesis. The 
 nephilim, and even the gibbortm, notwithstanding 
 
 (1) See Gerhard, Orieck. Mythol., § 128. 
 
 (*) Corp. inscr. grmc. [Boeckh, vol. II., p. 355. Tk.], No. 2420. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 369 
 
 their birth of the heiit hdelohim, are men of extraor- 
 dinary power, yet nothing but men, impious beings, 
 justly punished, whose fate is to serve as an example 
 to future generations, and the Jehovist writer puts 
 his audience on their guard against the corrupt mix- 
 ture of admiration and condemnation which doubt- 
 less pervaded the popular legends relating to these 
 personages among the Ben6-Yisra6l, as among the 
 neighboring peoples. 
 
 With the caution induced by these necessary 
 remarks regarding the special spirit which inspired 
 the Biblical writers, we must acknowledge that 
 Chaldseo-Baby Ionian tradition, in the fragments of 
 it which we possess, offers us incontestable traces 
 of generations of heroes of the primitive ages, 
 whose impious and violent character, and sinister 
 fate following upon an episode of formidable ter- 
 restrial power, recall the circumstances of which we 
 read in Genesis vi. 1-4. These are heroes who have 
 dared to measure themselves with the gods, and who, 
 notwithstanding their glory and their exploits, were 
 not judged worthy of being admitted to that place 
 where the heroes favored by the divinities make their 
 abode, in "the land of the silver sky, with a soil that 
 does not require cultivation, where the good things 
 of blessing are given for nourishment, the joyous 
 festival for light, where one dwells with the gods, 
 far removed from misery and sadness,"(^) in those 
 
 (1) Cunetf. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 66, rev., 1. 28-38, 
 c, conclusion of a prayer for the king, in whicli, after the good 
 things of earth hare been asked for him, there follows : ana mudin 
 iave annuli — mat Same kaspi kisalU la pidni — taltu Sa hirikiii — 
 
 24 
 
370 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Elyslan Fields whither, by the order of his father, 
 Ea, Marduk, he " who raises the dead to life,"('j car- 
 ries up the spirit (utukku) of Eabani, rescued from 
 the infernal abodes, iu the last canto of the Epic of 
 Uruk.(^) Like the Titans and the Aloades in Tar- 
 tarus, the heroes of whom we are speaking remain 
 imprisoned in the "Land without return" (^irgit la 
 tdrat), an abode of desolation, distinguished by fea- 
 tures altogether analogous to those of the Hebrew 
 Shedl ; there they are associated with the mass of 
 vulgar dead and with the monsters of primordial 
 chaos, precipitated into these gloomy regions in con- 
 sequence of the defeat of their queen, Tiamat. When 
 Ishtar, the goddess of heaven, decides to descend 
 to the Land without return, to Hades,(') she says 
 that she will find there " the crown-wearers, who 
 governed the earth from the earliest times, to whom 
 
 ana akaUunu — u kiruru tabu — ana nurimnu — libU hulda — Uri 
 adi inqa — iqribi — sa Hani — \_a^i\hut mat As^ur, "to complete 
 these "wishes, may he have a portion in the land of the silver sky, 
 of the soil "without culture, ("where) the good things of hlessing 
 (are) for their nourishment and the joyous festivity for their 
 illumination. The cessation of misery and sadness "will be his 
 "with the gods "who dwell in Assyria." See Schrader, Die Ilcellen- 
 falirt dcr Istar, pp. 71-87. 
 
 (1) Sa mita bulluta irammu: Ouneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, toI. 
 IV., pi. 29, 1, obv., 1. 17-18; cf. rev., 1. 11. 
 
 (^) G. Smith, Chaldxan Account of Genesis, p. 281 [Rev. Ed., p. 
 298. Tb.]. The text in the Transactions of the Society of Bibl. 
 Archseohgy, vol. IV., p. 282; cf. Fr. Lcnormant, Die Mugie und 
 Wahrsagekunst der Chaldseer, p. 509 et seq. 
 
 (') Cuneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 49, 2, rev. ; G. 
 Smith, Chaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 229 et seq. [Rev. Ed., p. 
 239 et seq. Tr.] 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 371 
 
 the gods Anu and Bel assured a renown of terror."(') 
 And she adds : " There dwell the master and the 
 servant, there dwell the princes and the nobles, there 
 dwell the monsters of the abyss of the great gods, 
 there dwelleth Etana, there dwelleth Ner."(^) In 
 chapters x. and xiv. we shall have occasion to recur 
 to the legends connected with the names of these two 
 heroes, who are invested with a really Titanic char- 
 acter, and the first of whom was called Titan by 
 Berossus.f) For the present, it suffices for my pur- 
 pose to have pointed out the destiny supposed to be 
 theirs after death, and the analogy of this fate with 
 that which the Greeks assigned to the Titans and 
 the Aloades. 
 
 But the analogy is even more striking with those 
 proud heroes of Chaldsean tradition, the remembrance 
 of whom is associated with a sentiment of gloomy 
 terror, as well as with the antediluvian nephUim and 
 gibbortm of the sixth chapter of Genesis, in the 
 description given us by Hesiod(*) of the violence of 
 the formidable generations of the bronze age, whose 
 deities were Cronos and the Titans ;f) generations 
 
 (') N'aiut agS Sa uUu yume pana ibelu matm — Anuv u Beluv 
 istakkanu him( siH [1. 46, 47. Tr.]. 
 
 (') Asbu enu u lagaru — aibu isibbu u mahhu — asbu UB.ME apst 
 la Hani rabuti — aiib Etana daib Ner [1. 50-53. Tr.] . " 
 
 (') Fragments 17, 18 and 19 of my edition. 
 
 (*) Op. et dies, v. 143-174. 
 
 (5) Gerliard, Griech. Mythol, §J 127 and 128. Frgret {Mem. de 
 VAcad. de Inscrip., vol. XLVII., p. 41 et seq.) showed as early as 
 the last century that the worship of Cronos represents the most 
 ancient form of religion in the Greelc countries, so ancient, indeed, 
 that only a few traces of it remained in Hellenic times. 
 
372 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 which were buried in Tartarus, and which, at the 
 beginning of the iron age, were replaced by more 
 righteous and better heroes, whose destiny on the 
 other side of the grave was altogether different. It 
 is impossible not to perceive that here we have 
 another expression of the same tradition. And the 
 fact should be taken into consideration that although 
 with Hesiod it ends otherwise, the most general 
 opinion amoug the Greeks made the destruction of 
 the violent and demoralized humanity of the bronze 
 age take place during Deucalion's deluge. (') 
 
 " Father Zeus, says the poet, made a third race of 
 men, endowed with speech, the bronze race, who were 
 not equal to that of silver, but issued from the 
 trunks of ash-trees, terrible and strong. They had 
 no other occupation besides the dolorous labors of 
 Ares, and arrogance ; they did not feed upon wheat, 
 but, inaccessible, their souls were as hard as steel. 
 Their strength was great, and invincible hands were 
 joined to their shoulders by vigorous arms. Their 
 weapons were of bronze, their houses of bronze, 
 their implements of labor of bronze, for black 
 iron was not yet known. After having slain each 
 other with their own hands, they descended name- 
 less into the loathsome abode of Hades, which 
 freezes with horror ; however terrible they may have 
 been in life, black death seized them and forced 
 them to quit the brilliant light of the sun. 
 
 "Then, after the earth had swallowed up that 
 race, Zeus, son of Cronos, made a fourth race upon 
 
 (1) Apollodor., i., 7, 2. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 373 
 
 the nutritive earth, a juster and better race, the 
 divine race of heroes, who are called demigods, in its 
 first generation upon the vast earth. They likewise 
 perished in the terrible combats of horrid war, some 
 below seven-gated Thebes, in the land of Cadmos, 
 fighting for the flocks of Edipus, and others, borne 
 on ships beyond the wide sea, for the sake of Helen 
 with the beautiful tresses. And there the final des- 
 tiny of death overtook them ; and then Zeus, son of 
 Cronos, assigned them the fate of a life separate from 
 •men, at the extremities of the earth, far from the 
 immortals. Cronos reigns over them, and, freed 
 from all care, they inhabit the Isles of the Blessed in 
 the Ocean of the tremendous whirlwinds, fortunate 
 heroes, for whom a fruitful soil brings forth honeyed 
 fruits thrice in the year." 
 
 A last question in the narrative with which the 
 sixth chapter of Genesis, whose study has already 
 so long detained us, opens, remains for us to touch 
 upon, and it treats of the meaning which should 
 be attributed to the words of Yahveh in the third 
 verse : " My spirit shall not always prevail in man, 
 because he is flesh, and his days shall be one hun- 
 dred and twenty years." This is a first punishment, 
 with which God smites the corruption and impiety of 
 man, before resolving upon the extermination of the 
 Deluge, which further progress in evil* will, a little 
 later, render necessary. He shortens the duration of 
 human life, and causes it to shrink within limits 
 which henceforth will become the normal ones. 
 
 Grammatically, this is the only possible significa- 
 tion of the text, and if the verse be examined by 
 
374 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 itself, independently of all prepossession, the mean- 
 ing impresses one forcibly. "The days of" any 
 one, is an expression frequently used in the Bible to 
 signify the length of his life,(^) and the preceding 
 chapter of Genesis furnishes us with a series of 
 examples which are absolutely convincing.(^) More- 
 over, we should place our vehdyd ydmdyu midh 
 v'esrtm shdndh of Genesis vi. 3 side by side with 
 Psalm cix. 8 ihyd ydmdyu me'attim, which undoubt- 
 edly means " may his life be short ! " This is the 
 way in which the Septuagint, JosephusQ and St. 
 Jerome understand the expression.(*) 
 
 But this curtailment of man's life to a duration of 
 one hundred and twenty years, as proclaimed by 
 Yahveh before the Deluge, flagrantly contradicts the 
 continued existence of centuries attributed to Shem 
 and his seven immediate descendants in the genealogy 
 of Genesis xi. 10-25. It is in order to avoid this 
 difficulty that an interpretation has been suggested, 
 according to which the words of God would indicate 
 a respite of one hundred and twenty years, accorded 
 
 (') Genes, xi. 32 ; xsxt. 28 ; xItU. 28 ; 1 Kin(jis ii. 1 ; Psalm 
 cxix. 84 ; ciii. 15 ; civ. 4 ; Is. Ixv. 20 ; Job xiv. 5. 
 
 (2) Genes, v., 5, 8, 11, 14, 17, 20, 23, 27, 31. 
 
 (3) Antiq. Jud., I., 3, 2. 
 
 (*) For the complete justification of this meaning, see among 
 modern exegetes: Ewald, Jahrb. d. bibl. Wissensch., vol. VII., p. 
 23 ; Geschichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 367 [3d Ed., I., 
 p. 394; Eng. Tr.ins., I., p. 275. Tn.] ; Tuch, Komnumtar iiber die 
 Genesis, p. 157 [2d Ed., by Arnold and Merx, p. 123. Te.] ; Kno- 
 bel. Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 82 et seq. [8d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 
 134. Te.] ; Baumgarten, Pentateuch, vol. I., p. 102; Schrader, 
 Studien zw Kritik und Erklierung der biblischen Urgeschichte, pp. 
 91-95. 
 
Children of Ood and Daxigliters of Men. 375 
 
 to mankind in order that they might repent and 
 change their ways ; after which respite, should im- 
 piety still be persisted in, the Deluge would follow. 
 This interpretation appears for the first time in the 
 Targum of Onqelos ; St. Augustine (') has adopted it, 
 and on his authority it has been widely accepted. 
 Among modern exegetes of various schools, it has 
 been defended by Hengstenberg,(^) Kurtz,(^) Franz 
 Delitzsch,(*) Von Hofmann,^^) and Keil.(^) All this 
 to the contrary notwithstanding, the form of the 
 text will not allow of it. Ewald, as early as 1828,('') 
 very justly remarked that if such were his thought 
 the sacred writer adopted the very means not to 
 be understood. To justify this explanation, it 
 would be absolutely necessary that chapter vi., 
 verse 5, should begin with vayehi miqqig midh 
 v'esrim shdndh, "and it happened after the space of 
 one hundred and twenty years," conformably to what 
 appears in chapter viii. 3, after the statement of vii. 
 24, and in viii. 6, after the statement of vii. 17. 
 Moreover, one could not, without ignoring the fun- 
 
 (■) De dv. Dei, xv., 24. 
 
 (2) In his articles in the Evangdische Kirchenzeitunff, 1858, 
 entitled Die Scehne Gottes und die Tcechter der Menschen. 
 
 (') Oeschichie des Alien Bundes, 2d Ed., toI. I., p. 80. [Eng. 
 Trans., 1859, pp. 95, 101. Tk.] 
 
 (*) Commentar iiber die Genesis, 3d Ed., p. 238 [4th Ed., p. 196. 
 Tb.]. 
 
 (5) Schriftbeweis, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 504 ; Weissagung und Erf'dl- 
 lung, vol. I., p. 86. 
 
 (8) Genesis und Exodus, p. 87 [2d Ed., 1866, p. 93 ; Eng. Trans., 
 1864, p. 136. Te.] 
 
 (') Die KomposHion der Genesis kritisch untersueht, p. 204. 
 
376 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 damental idea in the construction and sequence of 
 antediluvian history in the system of the writers of 
 Genesis, place the union of the "sons of God" with 
 the "daughters of men" only one hundred and 
 twenty years before the Deluge, as the point of de- 
 parture of the great corruption of mankind, after the 
 birth of Sh6m, when Ndah was already 480 years 
 old ; for, according to the text itself, it is only then 
 that " the spirit of God ceases to prevail in man, be- 
 cause he is nothing more tlian flesh." Much closer 
 to the general conception of the development of 
 the events ^ of this period is the old tradition of 
 Jewish origin, which places the event in the time of 
 Yered,(^) whose name, signifying "descent," would 
 thus be connected with the descent of the angels, who 
 had fallen in love with the women, upon the earth, 
 or else with the irremediable and universal fall of 
 mankind. In fact, this beginning of the definite 
 corruption of the antediluvian generations must ne- 
 cessarily be placed before Handk, whose sanctity 
 contrasts with the evil that surrounds him, and 
 whom the Eternal takes away from a world un- 
 worthy of him. Consequently, as the inspired book 
 represents it, the patience of Yahveh was far more 
 long- suffering with the sons of men than is allowed 
 by the interpretation to which we object ; His mercy 
 accorded to the possibility of their repentance a much 
 greater respite than one hundred and twenty years, a 
 period far too short, as measured by the length of 
 life assigned to the antediluvians. 
 
 (1) Abou-1-Faradj, Bistor. dynast., p. 8, ed. Pococke. 
 
Children of God and Daughters of Men. 377 
 
 Thus we see no possibility of escaping the plain 
 contradiction which exists between Genesis vi. 3 and 
 xi. 10-25. It must be -accepted just as presented 
 in the text. But it is not actually embarrassing, 
 except for such as still endeavor to defend the 
 theory known as the Unity of Genesis. For all who, 
 yielding to evidence, accept, without feeling therefore 
 obliged to agree with the exaggerated consequences 
 deduced therefrom by rationalism, the distinction of 
 the two fundamental documents, the Elohist and the 
 Jehovist, which have been used as sources by the iinal 
 editor, who has done little beyond establishing a con- 
 cordance between them, while leaving their redaction 
 intact; — for all who accept this certain result, as I con- 
 ceive it, of a century of critical study, the difficulty 
 no longer exists. Genesis vi. 1^ does not emanate 
 from the same author as the Th6led6th Shem of the 
 eleventh chapter, 10-25. The first fragment apper- 
 tains to the Jehovist redaction and the second to the 
 Elohist. Nor is this the only place where there 
 exists a divergence between the two books which 
 were cast into one in the composition of Genesis; 
 other more considerable and important instances 
 might be adduced, such as the comparison of the 
 two narratives of the Creation in chapters first and 
 second will show. And it is precisely the way in 
 which the final redactor or compiler has refrained, 
 beyond a certain point, from harmonizing and doing 
 away with the discrepancies of the two narratives 
 which he has thrown together, that proves the sacred 
 and inspired character recognized by him in their re- 
 daction. It is easy enough to point out divergences of 
 
378 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the same kind ia the different versions of the same 
 occurrence, as related in two books of the Bible like 
 Kings and Chronicles. And it should be carefully 
 noted that they bear only upon events of an historic 
 nature and not upon things essential to faith, or 
 those which concern revelation. Some discordances 
 of fact in regard to certain events in the life of 
 Christ even may be proved in the different Evan- 
 gelists. St. Augustine (') and St. John Chrysos- 
 tom(^) do not hesitate to acknowledge them, while 
 estimating them at their true value, and it has been 
 justly remarked that this very discrepancy in the 
 sources, which there has been no attempt to efface, 
 is one of the strongest proofs of the good faith 
 and historic credibility of the Church. (^) The 
 Christian's conscience need not, therefore, trouble 
 him, when he accepts this fact, as we do here. 
 
 With Ewald,(^) Tuch,(«) Knobel,^) Delitzsch,(') 
 Vaihinger,(*) and Aug. Kayser,(') I unhesitatingly 
 
 (^) JOa Evangel, consensu, 12. 
 
 P) In Malth., Procem., Homil. i., p. 6, ed. Gaume. 
 (') Ch. Lenormant, De la divinite du christianisme dans ses rap- 
 ports avec Vhisloire, pp. 216-221. 
 
 (*) Jahrb. der bibl. Wissenschaft, vol. VII., p. 18. 
 
 (5) Kommentar uber die Genesis, p. Ixv., and p. 140 et seq. [2d 
 Ed., by Arnold and Merx, p. li., and p. 110 et seq. Tr.] 
 
 (6) Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 81 [3d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 128 et 
 seq. Tr.]. 
 
 (') Kommentar iiber die Genesis, 3d Ed., p. 642 [of. 4th Ed., p. 
 591. Tr.]. 
 
 (8) In Herzog's Real- Eneyclopedie, vol. XL, pp. 335 and 337 [1st 
 Ed., art. Pentateuch. Tr.]. 
 
 (s) Das vorexilische Buck der Urgeschichte Israels und seine Erwd- 
 terungen, p. 7. 
 
Childrefii of Ood and Daughters of Men. 379 
 
 assign Gem,, vi. 1-4 to the great Jehovist document, 
 and I cannot in any wise agree with the opinion of 
 Schrader,(^) who prefers to regard it as an addition of 
 the final editor, drawn from a source other than that 
 of the two fundamental writings. His reason, that 
 the antediluvian genealogies of the Jehovist writer 
 do not give the figures of the duration of the lives, 
 seems to me far from satisfactory, for the expression 
 of the fact of the reduction of man's existence to 
 1 20 years by way of chastisement for his corruption 
 would suffice to imply that this existence was pre- 
 viously longer, and did not necessarily call for a prior 
 statement of this primitive duration. It is not the 
 use of the name of Yahveh alone, but also the 
 general style of the redaction, the forms of the lan- 
 guage used therein in preference, and the anthro- 
 popathic tendency in the way of representing the 
 intervention of God in the history, which compels 
 us to acknowledge in the first four verses of the 
 sixth chapter of Genesis the hand of the Jehovist 
 writer, whom Ewald, in his peculiar system, which 
 has found no adherents, calls " the fourth narrator." 
 Furthermore, we may say that the Elohist writer 
 makes all the patriarchs, except Y6s6ph, live be- 
 yond the 120 years which the Jehovist in Gen- 
 esis y\.Z assigns as the final term of the duration 
 of human life: Abraham 175 years, (^) Yijehftq 
 180,(3) Ya'aqob 147,(*) Y6s6ph 110,(=) L6vi 137,(«) 
 
 (') Studim zur Kritik und Erklserung der biblischen Vrgeschichte, 
 pp. 96-99, 135 et seq. 
 
 (2) Gen. XXV. 7. f ) Gen. xxxT. 28. (*) Gen. xlvii. 28. 
 P) Gen. 1. 26. (6) Exod. vi. 16. 
 
380 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Qehath, his son, 133,(') 'Axarkm, father of Mdsheh, 
 137,(^) a series in which a descending progression 
 may be observed, which comes down to the 123 
 years of Ahar6n,(*) to the 120 of M6sheh,(*) and to 
 the 110 of Yeh6sh1i'a.f) On the other hand, this 
 life of 120 years, as given by the Jehovist, is the 
 length attributed by Herodotus(*) to the Ethiopian 
 Macrobii. Above all does it accord in a manner 
 altogether worthy of attention with the figure 
 which the speculations of Chaldsean astrology had 
 adopted for the maximum duration of human life. 
 Epigenes estimated it at 112 years, Berossus at 
 116 to 117 years, others again at 120,('^) while the 
 Egyptian astrologers assumed that in their country 
 one could not live, at the utmost, more than 100 
 years.(*) As Ewald has remarked before us,(') the 
 figure of 120 years, given in Gen. vi. 3, represents 
 very evidently the most ancient form of Chaldaic 
 computation, for it is the sum of two sosses. It is 
 the primitive result, founded solely upon the nu- 
 merical cycles which date back to the highest an- 
 tiquity among the people of Shumer and Akkad, 
 probably even before their establishment on the 
 banks of the Euphrates and Tigris, since these same 
 
 (1) Exod. vi. 18. (2) Mxod. vi. 20. (') Num. yxxiii. 39. 
 
 (*) Dmteron. xxxiv. 7. {^) Jos. xxiv. 29 ; Judges ii. 8. 
 
 (6) III., 23. 
 
 (') Plin., Hist. Nat., VII., 50; Censorin., De die not., 17, 4. 
 
 (*) Censorin., 17, 14. — But the rules attributed toPetosiris and 
 Nechepsos allowed a possible length of 124 years to life in the 
 climate of Italy. 
 
 (9) Geschichte des Volkes Israel, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 367 [3d Ed., 
 I., p. 394; Eng. Trans., I., p. 275. Tb.] 
 
Children of Ood and Daughters of Men. 381 
 
 cycles are found again among the peoples of Northern 
 Asia, the Uigurs, the Mongols, the Mandchus, and 
 the Chinese, as well as in India. (') The 116 years 
 of Berossus and the 112 of Epigenes are, on the other 
 hand, a later curtailment, due to astrological subtle- 
 ties, which make their appearance at quite a late 
 epoch. 
 
 Thus we find ourselves once more led back to 
 Babylon and to Chaldsea, the cradle of the Terahites, 
 as the birthplace of the form which clothes the primi- 
 tive traditions of mankind in the narratives of the 
 earliest chapters of Genesis. 
 
 (1) See Fr. Lenormant, La langue primitive de la Chald^e, p. 153 
 et seq. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE DELUGE. 
 
 Among all the traditions which concern the history 
 of primitive humanity, the most universal is that of 
 the Deluge. It would be going too far to assert that 
 this tradition is found among all nations, but it does 
 reappear among all the great races of men, saving 
 only in one instance — an exception which it is im- 
 portant to note — and that is the black race, traces 
 of it having been vainly sought either among the 
 African tribes or the dusky populations of Oceanica. 
 This absolute silence of an entire race in reference to 
 an event of such prime significance, amid the agree- 
 ment of all other races on the same point, is a fact 
 which should be carefully considered by science, for 
 from it may proceed important consequences.(') 
 
 We are about to pass in review the principal tra- 
 ditions of the Deluge, as found scattered among the 
 various branches of the human race. Their agree- 
 ment with the Biblical account will bring out into 
 strong relief the original unity of these traditions ; 
 thus we shall come to recognize this as belonging to 
 those which date back to the age before the dispersion 
 of mankind, in the very dawn of civilization, so that 
 
 (1) See Schcebel, De V VniveraaliU du DUur/a, Paris, 1858. 
 382 
 
The Deluge. 383 
 
 it could have originated only with a real and well- 
 defined event. 
 
 In the first place, however, we shall be obliged to 
 sweep away certain legendary records which have 
 been erroneously associated with the Biblical Deluge, 
 but whose essential features are incapable of such 
 assimilation by the laws of true criticism. These 
 stories refer to local phenomena, and their historic 
 date belongs to a time comparatively near our own. 
 Doubtless the tradition of the groat primitive cata- 
 clysm may have been mixed up with them and their 
 importance exaggerated ; but the characteristic points 
 of the narrative set forth in G-enesis do not reappear 
 in them, the event recorded distinctly preserving its 
 restricted and special physiognomy, even under the 
 legendary form with which it has been invested. 
 To be guilty of the mistake of classifying tales of 
 this nature with those that refer to the Deluge would 
 tend to weaken the value of the consequences which 
 we are justified in deducing from the agreement of 
 these last, instead of strengthening them. 
 
 Such is the character of the great inundation re- 
 ferred ■ in the historical books of China to the reign 
 of Yao.(') It has no real affinity with, nor even any 
 resemblance to, the Biblical Deluge ;(^) it is a purely 
 
 (1) Klaproth, Asia polyghtta, p. 32 et seq. ; GiitzlaflF, GcscMchte 
 des chinesisehen Retches, herausgegeben von Neumann, p. 26 et seq, 
 
 (') Bunsen, JEjyptens Stelle in der WeUjeschichte [vol. V., 4te 
 Abtheilung., p. 299. Tu.], toI. III., p. 406 [Eng. Trans. Te.]. 
 — "I do not affirm that there may not "be some exaggeration 
 in certain expressions of the Shu-king, in respect to the great 
 inundation which occurred in China during the reign of the Empe- 
 ror Yao," says Pauthier [Journal Asiatique, sixth series, vol. XI., p. 
 
384 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 local event, the date of which may be fixed, limited 
 by the yet uncertain status of our knowledge of Chi- 
 nese chronology, by going back beyond the eighth 
 century B. C.,(') long after the beginnings of the 
 undoubted historic ages in Egypt and in Baby- 
 lonia.(^) Chinese writers introduce us, in this con- 
 nection, to Yi, a minister and engineer, who turns 
 the waters back into their proper channels, raises 
 dikes, digs canals, and regulates the taxes of every 
 province throughout China, f) A Chinese scholar, 
 Edouard Biot, has proved, in a memoir on the 
 
 313 [1868. Tr.]), "but in the narrative, taken as a whole, it can- 
 not possibly be supposed that its 'author wished to inculcate a 
 belief in an ' universal deluge,' since there is no mention what- 
 ever in it of the death of a human being in consequence of the 
 inundation ; all that he says is that ' the populations of the plains 
 lamented, sighing.' " 
 
 (') See on this subject the well-considered remarks of Legge 
 {The Chinese Classics, vol. III., proleg., p. 89 et seq.), who, how- 
 ever, while clearly showing the uncertainty of the traditional Chi- 
 nese figures, attributes to those of the Bible an historical value 
 which can no longer be critically accorded to them. 
 
 (') According to the chronological system of the Lih-tai-ki-ssS 
 (Nouvefiu Journal Asiatiqtie, June, 1830, p. 419 ; Journal Asiatique, 
 sixth series, vol. XI., p. 332), the labors of Yi in repairing the dis- 
 asters of the inundation must have come to an end 2278 B. C, 
 and according to the "Annals of the Bamboos" or Tchu-shi, (the 
 Chinese text of this book, with a translation, is published in the 
 introduction to the third volume of Legge' s Chinese Classics, pp. 
 108-176), in 2062 B. C. 
 
 (') See chiefly chapters Yao-tirn, Yih-tsi, and Ti-kung of the 
 fihu-kinff, either in P. Gaubil's translation, or in Pauthier's Livres 
 Sacr^s de V Orient, or in Legge's Chinese Classics [vol. III. Tr.]. 
 — Other texts may be found in the Journal Asiatique, sixth series, 
 vol. XI., pp. 331-335. 
 
Tlie Deluge. 385 
 
 changes in the lower course of the Hodng-h6,(') that 
 the catastrophe referred to was due to the frequent 
 inundations of this river; the primitive Chinese 
 society, settled upon the banks of the river, suffering 
 greatly from those overflowings. The labors of Yl 
 were simply the beginnings of the embankments 
 necessary to confine the waters, and these were kept 
 up during the following ages.^^) A famous inscrip- 
 tion cut into the rock on one of the peaks of the 
 mountains of Hll-nan,(^) may have been a contem- 
 poraneous memorial of these labors, and consequently 
 the most ancient specimen of Chinese epigraphy; this 
 inscription apparently contains strong intrinsic proofs 
 of authenticity, (^) sufficient to dissipate the doubts 
 raised in regard to it by Legge,f) except for the 
 somewhat suspicious circumstance that it is known 
 to us only through ancient copies, and that in spite 
 
 (1) Journal Asiatique for the year 1843. 
 
 (2) Legge {Chinese Classics, vol. III., proleg., p. 56 et seq.) has 
 clearly proved that especially in chapter Yi-kung of the Shit- 
 king, certain acts have been attributed to Yi which really belong 
 to a much later epoch, the chapter in question being undoubtedly 
 a romance of subsequent date, which gives this famous name the 
 credit of^all the undertakings for regulating the waters of the 
 Hoang-ho through a long succession of generations. 
 
 (') Eager, Monument de Yu, ou la plus aneienne inscription de la 
 Oiinc, Paris, 1802; Klaproth, Imchrift des YU, ubersetzt und 
 erkVart, Berlin, 1811. 
 
 (') See Pauthier's Deuxiime Memoire sur VantiquitS de Vhisfoire 
 et de la civilisation chinoises, d'apris les icrivains et les monuments 
 '""■■ines, in the eleventh volume of the sixth series of the Journal 
 
 (») In the Introduction to vol. III. of his Chinese Clashes, p. 
 67, et soq. 
 
 '25 
 
386 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of the most diligent search for several centuries past 
 it cannot be discovered.Q 
 
 The character of a local event is quite as evident in 
 the legend of Botchica, as preserved by the Muyscas, 
 the ancient inhabitants of the province of Cundina- 
 marca, in South America, though in this instance 
 there is a much larger intermixture of fable with the 
 fundamental historic element. (^) This, in fact, is 
 the story : The wife of a divine man, or rather of a 
 god, named Botchica,(') her own name being Huy- 
 thaca, works abominable spells in order to force the 
 River Funzha to leave its bed ; the whole plain of 
 Bogota is overwhelmed by the waters ; men and ani- 
 mals perish in this catastrophe, a few only escaping 
 destruction by seeking refuge on the loftiest moun- 
 tains. The tradition adds that Botchica shattered 
 the rocks which shut in the valleys of Canoas and 
 Tequendama, to allow ingress to the waters ; after- 
 wards he gathered together the scattered remnants of 
 the Muyscas nation, taught them the worship of 
 the Sun, and ascended into heaven, after living five 
 hundred years in Cundinamarca. 
 
 (1) See the texts quoted by Legge, as aboTB, pp. 67-70, and 
 Wang Tchang's article Kin-shih-tsui-pien, translated by Pauthier, 
 Journal Asiatique, 6th series, vol. XI., pp. 326-330. 
 
 (2) Humboldt, Vues des Cordilliires et monuments des peuplei in- 
 digines de V Amirigue, \o\. I., pp. 38, 87, and 316; vol. II., p. 
 14, et seq. [ed. 1810, pp. 32, 207, 226 and pi. xxvi., xxxii. ; Eng. 
 Trans., 1814, I., 96 ; II., 23, 63. Tb.] 
 
 (3) On the mythology and religious system of Cundinamarca, 
 see the remarks in J. G. MUller's line work, Geschichte der Ameri- 
 kanischen Urreligionen ; and also Girard de Eialle, La mythologie 
 compar(e, vol, I., chap, xvii. 
 
The Deluge. 387 
 
 Of all the traditions relating to the great cata- 
 clysm, by far the most curious is that of the Chal- 
 dseans. It has, without doubt, left the mark of its 
 influence upon the tradition of India, and it more 
 exactly resembles the account of Genesis than any 
 other narrative of the Deluge. It is most evident to 
 whomsoever may compare the two accounts, that they 
 must have been one and the same, until the epoch 
 when the Terahites left Ur for Palestine. 
 
 We possess two versions of the Chaldsean account 
 of the Deluge, which, though differing as to detail, 
 are very nearly agreed. The earliest known, as well 
 as the shortest, is that which Berossus copied from 
 the sacred books of Babylon into the history written 
 by him, according to the manner of the Greeks. 
 After having referred to the first nine antediluvian 
 kings, the Chaldsean priest thus proceeds : 
 
 "Obartes (Ubaratutu) being dead, his son, Xisu- 
 thros (Hasisatra), reigned eighteen sars (64,800 years). 
 It was in his time that the great Deluge came to 
 pass, the history of which is related in the following 
 manner in the sacred documents : Cronos (£a) ap- 
 peared to him in his sleep and announced to him 
 that on the 15th of the month of Daisies (the Assy- 
 rian month Sivan, a little before the summer sol- 
 stice), all mankind would perish by a deluge. He 
 then commanded him to take the beginning, the 
 middle and the end of all that had been consigned to 
 writing, and to bury it in the city of the Sun, Sip- 
 para ; after that, to build a ship, and go on board of 
 it with his family and dearest friends ; to place in 
 the vessel provisions for food and drink, and to intro- 
 
388 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 duce into it animals, both fowls and quadrupeds; 
 lastly, to get everything ready for navigation. And 
 when Xisuthros asked in which direction he should 
 steer his vessel, he was told ' toward the gods,' and 
 to pray that good should come of it to men. 
 
 "Xisuthros obeyed, and built a ship five stadia 
 long and two broad ; he gathered in all that had been 
 commanded him, and took on board his wife, his 
 children and his intimate friends. 
 
 "The deluge having come upon them, and soon 
 subsiding, Xisuthros loosed some of the birds, who, 
 having found neither food nor place of rest, returned 
 to the vessel. Some days later, Xisuthros again gave 
 them their liberty, but they returned once more to 
 the ship, their feet soiled with mud. At last, being 
 loosed for a third time, the birds returned no more. 
 Then Xisuthros understood that the earth was bare ; 
 he made an opening in the roof of the ship and found 
 that it had gone aground upon a mountain. Then he 
 came down with his wife, his daughter and his pilot, 
 worshiped the Earth, raised an altar and sacrificed 
 thereon to the gods ; at this moment he disappeared 
 with those who bore him company. 
 
 "Nevertheless, those who remained in the ship, 
 not seeing Xisuthros return, also descended to the 
 ground and began to look for him, calling him by 
 name. They never saw Xisuthros again, but a voice 
 from heaven made itself heard, bidding them be pious 
 toward the gods ; that he had received the reward 
 of his piety in being taken up to dwell henceforth 
 among the gods, and his wife, his daughter and the 
 pilot of the vessel shared this great honor. The 
 
The Deluge. 389 
 
 voice said, moreover, to those who were left, that they 
 should return to Babylonia, and agreeably to the 
 decrees of fate dig up the writings buried at Sip- 
 para, in order to transmit them to men. It added 
 that the country where they then were was Armenia. 
 After hearing the voice they sacrificed to the gods, 
 and returned on foot to Babylonia. A portion of 
 Xisuthros' ship, which finally went a aground in 
 Armenia, is still found in the Gordysean Mountains 
 in Armenia, and pilgrims bring away asphaltum 
 which they have scraped from the fragments ; they 
 use it against witchcraft. As to the companions of 
 Xisuthros, they arrived in Babylonia, dug up the 
 writings buried at Sippara, founded a number of 
 cities, built temples, and restored Babylon."(') 
 
 This extract is taken from the book of Berossus, 
 by Cornelius Alexander, called Polyhistor. The 
 extract made by Abydenus is shorter, but enters more 
 into detail in the passage about the sending forth of 
 the birds. 
 
 "After Evedoreschos there were several kings, and 
 lastly Sisithros, to whom Cronos announced that on 
 the 15th of the month Daisios there would be a great 
 abundance of rain. The god then commanded him 
 to hide all the writings in the city of the Sun, 
 Sippara. Sisithros, having fulfilled these commands, 
 speedily set sail toward Armenia, for the prediction 
 of the god was immediately realized. The third day 
 after the rain had ceased, he loosed several birds, 
 to see if they could discover any land already bare of 
 
 (') Fragm. 15 of my edition. 
 
390 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the waters. But these birds, finding nothing any- 
 where but the sea, ready to swallow them up, and not 
 being able to rest anywhere, returned to Sisithros; 
 he sent out others. Having at last succeeded in 
 his design at the third attempt, for the birds 
 returned, their feet covered with slime, the gods 
 carried him away from the sight of men. And out 
 of the wood of his ship, which had stopped in 
 Armenia, the inhabitants of the country made amu- 
 lets, which they hung around their necks, against 
 evil charms."(^) 
 
 Side by side with this version, which, interesting 
 as it may be, is after all only at second hand, we are 
 now enabled to place an original Chaldseo-Babylonian 
 redaction, which the lamented George Smith was the 
 first to decipher from the cuneiform tablets exhumed 
 at Nineveh, and transported to the British Museum. 
 The account of the Deluge in this is inserted as an 
 episode in the eleventh tablet, or eleventh canto of 
 the great Epic of Uruk, of which we gave a brief 
 summary in our sixth chapter. As we then said, the 
 hero of this epopee, called provisionally Izdhubar or 
 Gisdhubar, since we do not know how to read his 
 name, attacked by a sickness, a kind of leprosy, goes 
 off to consult, in regard to his healing, the patriarch 
 saved from the Deluge, Hasisatra, in the far-away 
 country whither the gods have transported him, that 
 he might there enjoy eternal felicity. He asks Ha- 
 sisatra to unfold to him the secret of the circum- 
 stances which had gained for him this privilege of 
 
 (') Fragm. 16 of my edition. 
 
The Deluge. 391 
 
 immortality, and it is on this wise that the patriarch 
 is led to tell him about the cataclysm. 
 
 This narrative may be almost entirely restored by 
 comparing the fragments of the three copies of the 
 poem, which belonged to the library of the palace of 
 Nineveh.(') These three copies were made in the 
 seventh century before our era, by the order of the 
 King of Assyria, Asshur-bani-abal, from a very old 
 copy, in possession of the Sacerdotal Library of the 
 city of Uruk, founded by the monarchs of the first 
 Chaldsean empire. It is difficult to settle precisely 
 the date of the original thus transcribed by the Assy- 
 rian copyists ; but it is certain that it goes back to 
 
 (') The complete text may be found in the Cumiform Inser. of 
 Wist. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 50 and 51. — For the principal transla- 
 tions so far made, see Gr. Smith, Ghaldsean Account of the Deluge, 
 London, 1872 ; The Eleventh Tablet of the Izdhubar Legends, in 
 Tol. III. of Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archseology, pp. 
 530-596 ; Assyrian Discoveries, pp. 184-198 ; Ohaldsean Account 
 of Genesis, pp. 264-272, 285-290 [Rev. Ed., p. 279 et seq., 300 
 et seq. Tk.] (pp. 222-239 of the German translation of 
 Friedrich Delitzsch, with his observations at pp. 318-321). 
 See, besides, Fr. Lenormant, Le Deluge et V epopee babyloni- 
 enne, in the second volume of Premiires civilisations, pp. 3-146 ; 
 M^nant, Babylone et la Ohaldee, pp. 21-32; Abb6 Vigouroux, La 
 Bible et les decouvertes modernes, 2d Ed., vol. I., pp. 184—212. The 
 translation given by Oppert in his Assyriological course at the 
 College of France has been published in E. Ledrain's Histoire 
 d' Israel, vol. I., pp. 422—434, and has been the means of great 
 progress in the understanding of certain portions of the text, 
 though the explanation does not seem to me equally satisfactory 
 throughout. The translation which we publish here contains a 
 large proportion of personal work of our own , grafted upon the 
 labors of those who were our pioneers in the study of this text. 
 The philological justification for it may be found in appendix VI., 
 at the end of this volume. 
 
392 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the epoch of that ancient empire at least seventeen 
 centuries before our era, and possibly even farther, 
 this being long before Moses, and almost contempo- 
 rary with Abraham. The variations oifered by tiie 
 three existing copies prove that the original copy was 
 traced by means of the primitive form of writing, 
 designated as hieratic, these characters having already 
 become unfamiliar in the seventh century, for the 
 copyists differed in the interpretation of certain signs ; 
 in some cases simply reproducing the forms of those 
 which they no longer understood. Finally, it has 
 been ascertained, by comparing these same variations, 
 one with the other, that the copy transcribed by 
 order of Asshur-bani-abal was itself a copy of a still 
 older manuscript, in which some interlinear glosses 
 had already been added to the original text. Some 
 copyists introduced these into the text ; others 
 omitted them. 
 
 Having made these preliminary remarks, I will 
 proceed to give in its int-egrity the narrative put in 
 the mouth of BL^^isatra by the poem : 
 
 " I desire to declare to thee, O Izdhubar, (?) the 
 history of my preservation — and to tell thee the deci- 
 sion of the gods. 
 
 " The city of Shurippak,(') a city known to thee, 
 
 p) Shurippak, out of whicli the copyists of Berossus, by a suc- 
 cession of errors, made Aap&^x'^i ^*s a town of Lower Clialdeea, 
 situated near the sea, for we find the "ships of Shurippali" 
 spoken of [Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 46, 1. 1, e-d; 
 corrected in Trans, of the Soc. of Bibl. ATchseology, vol. III., p. 
 689). The religious Accadian name of this city was md-uru, "the 
 city of the ship," doubtless in allusion to the legend of the 
 
The Deluge. 393 
 
 is situated on the Euphrates ; — it was ancient, and in 
 
 it the gods [were not honored]. [I alone was] 
 
 their servant, to the great gods. — [The gods held 
 a council called by] Anu. — [A deluge was proposed 
 by] Bel — [and approved by Nabu, Nergal and] 
 Adar.(') 
 
 "And the god [£a], the unchanging lord, — re- 
 peated their command in a dream. — I listened to the 
 decree of fate which he proclaimed, and he said to 
 me : — ' Man of Shurippak, son of Ubaratutu, — 'thou, 
 'make a vessel and do it (quickly). — [By a deluge] 
 ' I will destroy seed and life. — Cause [then] to pass 
 ' into the vessel the seed of all that hath life. — The 
 ' vessel which thou shalt construct, — 600 cubits will 
 'be the measure of its length — and 60 cubits the 
 ' extent of its breadth and its height. — [Launch it] 
 
 ' also upon the Ocean and cover it with a roof.' ■ 
 
 I understood, and I said to £a, my lord : — ' [The 
 ' vessel] which thou commandest me to build thus, — 
 ' [when] I make it — ^young and old [will laugh at 
 'me].' [£a opened his. mouth and] spake; — he 
 
 building of Hasisatra's vessel. Malik is represented as the 
 special divinity of Shurippak (Cuneif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. 
 II., pi. 60, 1. 20, a-b). According to the supplement, furnished 
 to the text previously published by the fragment recently brought 
 to the British Museum, this city was built upon the Euphrates. 
 
 In the Mussulman traditions the place of Noah's embarkation 
 was at Kufah, on the western arm of the Euphrates, or else at 
 Babylon, or even 'Ainvardah in Mesopotamia (D'Herbelot, Biblio- 
 thique orientale, article Nouh). 
 
 (•) I adopt here almost textually the approximate restorations 
 of Oppert, the general meaning necessitated by the continuation 
 of the narrative. 
 
394 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 said to me, his servant : — ' [If they laugh at thee] 
 ' thou shalt say to them : [He will be punished] who 
 ' has injured me, — [for the protection of the gods] is 
 
 ' over me.Q — .... like caverns . . . .... 
 
 ' I will exercise my judgment on that which is above 
 
 ' and that which is beneath .... .... Close 
 
 ' the vessel . . . .... At the time which I 
 
 ' shall make known to thee, — enter in and close to 
 'thee the door of the .ship. — In the interior, thy 
 'grain, thy furniture, thy provisions, — thy wealth, 
 ' thy servants, male and female, and the young peo- 
 ' pie, — the cattle of the fields and the wild animals 
 ' of the country, which I will gather together, and 
 ' which I will send to thee, shall be kept behind thy 
 ' door.' — Hasisatra opened his mouth and spake ; — 
 he said to £a, his lord: — 'No one has made (such 
 ' a) vessel. — On the keel I will fix ... . — I will 
 
 ' see .... and the vessel the vessel 
 
 ' which thou commandest me to make [thus,] — which 
 'in . . . .' 
 
 •\ ) 
 " On the fifth day [its two sides (^)] were raised — 
 within its cover fourteen in all were its girders, 
 fourteen in all it reckoned of them above. — I placed 
 
 (1) Moljammed says in the Qordn (xi. 40 and 41), evidently 
 after a popular Jewish tradition of his time: " He built a vessel, 
 and every time the chiefs of his people passed by him they 
 mocked him." "Do not mock me, said Noah; for I will mock 
 you in my turn as you mock me, and you will learn upon whom 
 will fall the punishment, which will cover him with opprobrium. 
 This punishment will remain perpetually upon your head," 
 
 (2) Here a hiatus of several verses, 
 (8) Of the ship. 
 
The Deluge. 395 
 
 its roof and I covered it. — I sailed in it on the 
 sixth [day] ; I divided its stories on the seventh ; — I 
 divided the interior compartments on the eighth. — I 
 stopped up the leaks by which water came in; — 
 I searched for the cracks, and I added all that was 
 lacking. — I poured upon the outside three times 
 3600 (measures) of bitumen, — and three times 3600 
 (measures) of bitumen on the inside. Three times 
 3600 men, who were porters, carried on their heads 
 chests (of provisions). — I kept 3600 chests for the 
 food of my family — and the sailors divided among 
 themselves twice 3600 chests. — For [supplying food] 
 I caused oxen to be killed ; — I established (distrib- 
 uting of portions) for each day. In [providing for 
 the need of] drink, some casks and some wine — [I 
 gathered together in quantity] like the waters of a 
 river and — [provisions] in quantity like the dust of 
 the earth ; — [to arrange them in] the chests I put my 
 hand. — .... of the sun .... the vessel was 
 ready. — .... strong, and — I caused to be carried 
 above and below the tackle of the ship. — [This 
 load] filled up the two-thirds of it. 
 
 "All that I possessed, I gathered it together; all 
 that I possessed in silver, I gathered it together ; — all 
 that I possessed in gold, I gathered it together ; — all 
 that I possessed of the seeds of life of every nature, I 
 gathered it together. — I caused all to come into the 
 vessel ; my servants, male and female, — the cattle of 
 the fields, the wild beasts of the country, and the sons 
 of the people, I caused them all to come in. 
 
 "Shamash (the Sun) reached the moment deter- 
 mined upon — and he announced it in these terms : 
 
396 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ' In the evening I will cause it to rain abundantly 
 ' from heaven ; — enter within the vessel, and shut thy 
 ' door.' The moment fixed had come, — that he an- 
 nounced in these terms: 'In the evening I will cause 
 ' it to rain abundantly from heaven.' When I came 
 to the evening of this day, — of the day when I was 
 to keep on my guard, I was afraid ; — I entered into 
 the vessel, and I shut my door. — In closing up the 
 vessel, to Buzur-shadi-rabi, the pilot, — I confided 
 (this) abode with all which it contained. 
 
 " Mu-sheri-ina-namari(') — rose up from the foun- 
 dations of the sky in a black cloud ; — Ramman thun- 
 dered in the midst of this cloud, — and Nabu and 
 Sharru went before; — they went devastating the 
 mountain and the plain ; — Nergal, the powerful, 
 drew (after him) punishments; — Adar advanced, 
 overwhelming as he went; — the archangels of the 
 abyss (Anunnald) brought destruction — in their ter- 
 rors they shook the earth. — The inundation of Ram- 
 man swelled up to heaven, — and (the earth) having 
 lost its brightness, was changed into a desert. 
 
 " They broke the .... of the earth's surface 
 like . . . ; — [they destroyed] the living creatures 
 from the surface of the earth. — The terrible [deluge] 
 upon men swelled up to [heaven]. — The brother saw 
 his brother no more ; men knew each other no longer. 
 In heaven — the gods became afraid of the waterspout 
 and — sought a refuge ; they ascended even to the 
 heaven of Anu.(^) The gods were stretched motion- 
 
 (') "The Water of Twilight at the dawn of day," one of the 
 personifications of the rain. 
 
 (2) The highest heaven of the fixed stars. 
 
The Deluge. 397 
 
 less, pressed close against each other, like dogs. — 
 Ishtar spoke like a little child, — the great goddess 
 pronounced her discourse : — ' Behold how mankind 
 has returned to clay, and — it is the misfortune 
 which I announced in the presence of the gods. — So 
 as I have announced the misfortune in presence of 
 the gods, — for the evil I have announced the .... 
 terrible of the men who belong to me. — I am the 
 mother who brought forth men, and — like the race 
 of fishes, behold, they fill the sea ; and — the gods, 
 because of [what is done by] the archangels of the 
 abyss are weeping with rae.'(') The gods on their 
 chairs were seated in tears, — and they kept their lips 
 closed, [meditating] upon future things. 
 
 " Six days and as many nights — passed away ; the 
 wind, the waterspout, and. the deluge of rain were in 
 all their strength. — At the approach of the seventh 
 day, the deluge of rain decreased, the terrible water- 
 spout — whose assault had been like an earthquake- 
 was calmed. — The sea began to dry up, and the wind 
 and the waterspout came to an end. — I looked at the 
 sea, observing it attentively. — And all mankind had 
 returned to clayjf) the corpses floated like seaweed. 
 — I opened the window and the light came striking 
 my countenance. — I was overcome with sadness ; I 
 
 (1) Other copies do not include this last verse in Ishtar' s dis- 
 course, correcting it thus ; " The gods, because (of what had been 
 done by) the archangels of the abyss, were weeping with her." 
 
 {'') This verse, and that with which Ishtar' s discourse begins, 
 a little above, offers a close resemblance to Genesis iii. 19. It is 
 quite plain from this that the Chaldseo-Babylonians held that man 
 was formed of clay, as stated in Qentsis ii. 7. 
 
398 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 sat down and I wept; — and my tears came upon my 
 countenance. 
 
 " I looked at the regions which bordered the sea ; 
 — towards the twelve points of the horizon, not a 
 continent. — The vessel was carried above the land of 
 Nizir. — The mountain of Nizir stopped the vessel 
 and did not permit it to pass over. — One day and 
 a second day, the mountain of Nizir stopped the ves- 
 sel, and did not permit it to pass over ; (^) — the 
 third and the fourth day the mountain of Nizir 
 stopped the vessel, and did not permit it to pass 
 over ; — the fifth and the sixth day, the mountain of 
 Nizir stopped the vessel, and did not permit it to 
 pass over. — At the approach of the seventh day, — I 
 caused to go forth and let loose a dove. The dove 
 went, turned and — found no place where it could 
 rest, and it came back. — I caused to go forth and I 
 let loose a swallow. The swallow went, turned and 
 — found no place where it could rest, and it carae 
 back. — I caused to go forth and I let loose a raven. — 
 The raven went and saw the carrion on the waters ;(^ 
 — he ate, rested, turned and did not come back. 
 
 Q) In this and the two following verses, after the words "the 
 mountain of Nizir," the text has " idem," showing that the end 
 is repeated as in the preceding verse. 
 
 (') qarura aa mS imwr ; qarwra is from the root qararu, "to 
 be motionless, frozen." As we read in Abydenus' extract from 
 Berossus of the birds let loose by Sisithros, iaSexou-hov ai^faf 
 TTEAiij'Eof afKJiixoveo;, it would seem that the historian of Chaldsea 
 had a manuscript under his eyes whereon tais word was spelled 
 gnrura (owing to a peculiarity in Babylonian documents), and 
 that he referred it to the root gararu, whence gararu sa mi, " the 
 impetuous course of the waters." In the same way ovu evpdvra 
 
The Deluge. 399 
 
 " I then caused to go forth (that which was in the 
 vessel) toward the four winds, and I offered a sacrifice. 
 — I raised the pyre of the holocaust upon the peak 
 of the mountain ; seven by seven I arranged the 
 measured vases,(*) — and below I laid reeds, cedar 
 wood and juniper — the gods smelled the odor; the 
 gods smelled a good odor ; — and the gods gathered 
 like flies above the master of the sacrifice.(^) — Afar 
 off, approaching, the Great Goddess — raised the 
 great zones which Ann made for their glory (that of 
 the gods).(') These gods, crystal-luminous before 
 me, I will never forsake them ; — on this day I 
 prayed that forever I should not forsake them: — 
 ' That the gods may come to my pyre of holocaust ! — 
 but that Bel may never come to my pyre of holo- 
 caust ! — for he has not mastered himself, and has 
 made the waterspout (of the deluge), — and has 
 counted my men for the abyss.' 
 
 rdiTov oTTov Kadiaac in Alexander Polyliistor, and cnropeovijat barj 
 Kadop/iiaovrai in Abydenus, are exact translations of the expres- 
 sions mamazu ul ipasiu in our original Chaldaean account. Alex- 
 ander Polyhistor and Abydenus speak of three sendings of birds, 
 as does the Epopee of Uruk ; but the circumstance of the last 
 birds returning with their feet soiled with slime does not recur 
 here. 
 
 (1) Adagur ; this word, of Acoadian origin, has a synonym, 
 satu, in Fr. Lenormant's Ohoix de textes Cimeiformes, No. 82, B, 
 1. 13, 14 (p. 208). It means, therefore, vase of the measure, called 
 in Hebrew sSah, out of which the Greeks have made aarov. The 
 reference here is to a detail of the ritual rules for sacrifices. 
 
 (2) bel nigt is the Assyrian phrase corresponding with ba'al 
 hazubah of the Punic sacerdotal tariff of Marseilles and Carthage, 
 " the master of the sacrifice," meaning he who offers the sacrifice. 
 
 (') These metaphorical expressions might very easily mean the 
 rainbow. 
 
400 The Beginnings of Sistory. 
 
 " From afar, in approaching, Bel — saw the vessel, 
 and Bel stopped ; he was filled with anger against 
 the gods and the celestial archangels. — ' No one shall 
 come out of it alive ! not a man shall be saved from 
 the abyss!' — Adar opened his mouth and spake; he 
 said to the warrior Bel : — ' Who beside £a could 
 have made the resolve ? — for £a possesses knowledge 
 and (he foresees) all.' — £a opened his mouth and 
 spake ; he said to the warrior Bel : — ' O thou, herald 
 of the gods, warrior, — as thou hast not mastered thy- 
 self, thou hast made the waterspout (of the deluge). — 
 Leave the sinner to carry the burden of his sin, the 
 blasphemer the burden of his blasphemy. — Comply 
 with this good pleasure, and it will never be in- 
 fringed ; faith never [concerning it will be violated.] 
 — Instead of making a (new) deluge, let the lions 
 appear, and let them reduce the number of men; 
 instead of making a (new) deluge, let the hyenas 
 appear, and let them reduce the number of men ; — 
 instead of making a (new) deluge, let there be famine, 
 and let the earth be [devastated] ; — instead of making 
 a (new) deluge, let Dibbarra (the god of epidemic 
 diseases) appear, and let men be [mown down].(') — • 
 
 (1) For the Chaldseo-Babylonians, as for the Hebrews, famine^ 
 and epidemics were Tisitatiotis of the divine anger, provoked by 
 the sins of men. Long legends were related regarding certain of 
 these scourges that had desolated the world in a peculiarly ter- 
 rible way in the olden times ; but subsequently to the deluge, 
 agreeably to the decree of £a, accepted by Bel, which ordered 
 that this punishment alone should henceforth be used instead of 
 a cataclysm to lead mankind to repentance. Such is the beautiful 
 account, translated by George Smith ( Chaldsean Account of Omesw, 
 chap, viii.), of the exploits of Dibbarra, a form of the god Adar 
 
The Deluge. 401 
 
 (Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 54, 1. 67), who presides 
 especially over pestilences. In fulfilling the mission which the 
 superior gods had confided to him, Dibbarra traversed the earth, 
 striking men with his scourge, like the angel in the Bible, de- 
 scribed in 2 Sam. xxiv. 13-16, and in 2 Kings xix. 35. His com- 
 panions and ministers are Ishu, the fire of fever personified, and 
 "seven warrior gods." In the poem, the fragments of which 
 have been discovered by G. Smith, and which included no less 
 than five cantos or tablets, Anu and ila are the gods who send 
 Dibbarra to carry his scourge through the world, to take ven- 
 geance on u, state of corruption which had reached the highest 
 pitch. In the fourth tablet, the only one in which we still find 
 a certain degree of continuity in the text, we find Babylon de- 
 populated by him because it had been guilty of an unjust and 
 oppressive war, and likewise Larsa, the city of the Sun-god, and 
 Uruk, where Ann and Ishtar reign, while he spares the city of 
 Kalu, on the prayer of its protecting deity, owing to the right- 
 eousness of its inhabitants ; finally reaching Kuti, which he de- 
 vastates. There he stops, prophesies intestine wars which will 
 decimate all the neighboring nations, will arm Assyrian against 
 Assyrian, Elamite against Elamite, Cissian against Cissian, but 
 througn which the people of Akkad will be preserved, and at 
 length be able to repair in peace the disasters of the scourge to 
 which they have been subjected, and extend their power afar. 
 Finally, from Kuti, Dibbarra sends Ishu into Syria [A^arru) to 
 ravage that country in its turn. This account recalls the great 
 mythological plagues of the Greeks, such as the one which de- 
 stroyed the Ectenes of Boeotia (Pausan., ix., 5, 1) and that which 
 Abaris healed (Suid. and Harpocrat., v., 'A/3apif). 
 
 In another fragment of the legend (G. Smith, Chaldsean 
 Account of Genesis, pp. 154-156 [Rev. Ed., pp. 156-158. 
 Tb.]), which belongs also to the cycle of the mythical history 
 of Babylonia, there is reference to a drought which Anu, 
 Bel, and fia call down to punish the sins of men, not allowing 
 Kamman to cause rain to fall from heaven, so that a famine 
 results. This account, at least in the fundamental idea which 
 inspires it, manifests a strong analogy with the idea of the 
 seventeenth and eighteenth chapters of the first book of Kings, 
 where the impiety of A^ab is punished by a drought of several 
 years' duration, the cessation of which is obtained by the inter- 
 
 26 
 
402 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 cession of the prophet ifiliyah, as a miracle, proving the power 
 of Yahveh against the worshipers of Ba'al. In the Chaldseo- 
 Babylonian legend it appears that the prayers of the righteous 
 Atarpi gained favor for mankind from the gods, and brought 
 down the rain once more. Eacus plays the same part in the 
 traditions of Egina (Diod. Sic, iv., 72; Apollodor., iii., 12, 6; 
 Pausan., ii., 30, 4), and Aristseus in those of Ceos (ApoUon. Khod., 
 Argonaut., ii., v. 498, etc. ; Schol., u,. h. I.; Hygin., Poet, astron., 
 ii., 4), these fables being properly parallel with that which G. 
 Smith discovered at Babylon. 
 
 We know of no particulars in regard to the ravages of wild 
 beasts. The excessive multiplication of these animals, induced by 
 different circumstances, was one of the scourges which afflicted 
 the inhabitants of Chaldsea and Babylonia. Astrological prognos- 
 tications sometimes foretold them in connection with certain posi- 
 tions of the stars (Cuneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 51, 
 iv., 1. 2; 54, 5, 1. 12 ; 58, 9, 1. 7 and 8 ; 60, 1. 115). This was 
 also looked upon as a chastisement of divine anger. Comp., in 
 the Bible, the lion which slays the prophet who failed faithfully 
 to obey the command of Yahveh (1 Kings xiii. 19-30), and the 
 children of Bethel torn by bears for having mocked Elisha' (2 
 Kings ii. 23 and 24). 
 
 Later astrological speculations, such as Berossus set forth to 
 the Greeks in his books on this pseudo-science, subsequently 
 forged a system absolutely analogous to that of the Manvantaras 
 of the Hindus, which was, however, unknown to the Chiildseans of 
 a remote antiquity, and did away completely with all the moral 
 significance of the Deluge, ignoring £a's decree, according to 
 which no such cataclysm should ever again take place. In this 
 system the destruction and renovation of the world become 
 periodic, and are the fatalistic results of sidereal revolutions. 
 Everything that exists on the earth must be alternately destroyed 
 by a conflagration and by a deluge, the former whta the sun, 
 moon, and five planets are all together in the sign of Cancer, the 
 latter when their conjunction takes place in Capricornus (Seneca, 
 Natur. quaest., iii. 29). So far we have no reason for supposing 
 that the Chaldseo-Babylonians, in their accounts of mythologio 
 times, had any knowledge of a conflagration similar to the one 
 caused by the imprudent conduct of Phaethon in the Greek fable, 
 and which occasioned the desti notion of the earliest men (Philostr. , 
 
The Deluge. 403 
 
 I have not revealed the decision of the great gods. — 
 It is Hasisatra who interpreted a dream and under- 
 stood that which the gods resolved upon.' 
 
 " Then, when his resolve was arrested, Bel entered 
 the vessel ; — he took my hand and caused me to rise. 
 — He caused my wife also to rise, and caused her to 
 be set at my side. — He turned round us and stopped 
 still ; he approached our group. — ' Until now, Hasis- 
 atra has been one of a perishing human race; — but 
 behold now Hasisatra and his wife are about to be 
 raised up to live like the gods, — and Hasisatra shall 
 
 dwell far away, at the mouth of the rivers.' They 
 
 carried me away and fixed my dwelling in a distant 
 place, at the mouth of the rivers." 
 
 This narrative follows very accurately the course of 
 that, or rather of those, of Genesis, and from begin- 
 ning to end the analogies are most striking. It is 
 
 Meroic. prooem., 3, p. 667, ed. Olear.), according to some, or, as 
 others thought, was combined with the deluge of Deucalion to 
 bring about this result (Hygin., Fab., 152). Sayce (Records of the 
 Past, vol. XI., pp. 115-118 [cf. Smith's Ohald. Gen., Rev. Ed., , 
 pp. 172-174. Te.] ) thinks he recognizes in the catastrophe 
 described in the first part of the magic hymn in the Cuneif. 
 Jnscrip. of West. Asia (vol. IV., pi. 19, 1) a destruction of the 
 city by fire from heaven, like that of Sodom and Gomorrah in the 
 nineteenth chapter of Genesis. The conjecture is ingenious, but 
 rests upon a very frail foundation, for the expressions of the text 
 are too vague, too uncertain, and in some parts too contradictory 
 to enable one to decide positively whether it is an inundation or 
 a rain of fire to which they refer. It would be even possible to 
 find in the poetic fragment an allusion to the Deluge, as does 
 George Smith [Trans, of the Society of Bill. Archeology, vol. I., p. 
 89; cf. Fr. Louormant, Les premiires civilisations, vol. II., p. 38). 
 
404 Th& Beginnings of History. 
 
 known — has been long since critically demonstrated 
 — that chapters vi., vii., viii. and ix. of Genesis offer 
 us two different narratives of the Deluge, one taken 
 from the Elohist, the other from the Jehovist docu- 
 ment, the two being skilfully combined by the final 
 editor. Respecting their text, which he evidently 
 regarded as sacred, he has omitted nothing from 
 either document ; the consequence being that all the 
 circumstances are twice related in different words, 
 and it is easy to separate one account from the other, 
 each one giving a continuous, uninterrupted narra- 
 tive, in spite of the manner in which the respective 
 verses are interlaced. Bickell (') and the Abb6 Vig- 
 ouroux (^) have fancied recently that as far as the 
 accounts of the Creation and the Deluge are con- 
 cerned, the cuneiform documents have disproved the 
 fact of the distinction between the two sources of 
 Genesis, proving the primitive unity of its redaction ; 
 that in fact the same repetitions may be found in the 
 cuneiform documents. This was, however, drawing 
 a premature conclusion from translations still very 
 imperfect, which demanded a thorough revision; 
 and confining ourselves now to the part which con- 
 cerns the account of the Deluge, this revision, carried 
 out according to strict philological principles, annihi- 
 lates the arguments which it was supposed could be 
 drawn from George Smith's version.(^) None of the 
 
 (1) Zciischriftfur Katholische Theologie, 1877, pp. 129-131. 
 
 (2) La Bible et Us d^couvertes modernes, 2d Ed., vol. I., pp. 165, 
 190 and 251-254. 
 
 (') The most striking example is that of col. ii., 1. 30-34, of the 
 cuneiform document, where it was supposed might be found a 
 
The Deluge. 405 
 
 repetitions of the final text of Genesis can be found in 
 the Chaldsean poem ; on the contrary, it has con- 
 firmed in a decisive manner the distinction between 
 the two accounts, Elohist and Jeh ovist, cast together 
 by the last redactor of the Pentateuoh. Taking each 
 account separately and parallelizing them, the Chal- 
 dsean narrative is found to agree with each one indi- 
 vidually in every step of its course, and not with the 
 result of their union. It is easy to prove this by 
 making the comparison between the three narratives 
 in the manner following : 
 
 first mention of the coming of the Deluge, before the reference 
 to the final entrance into the ark, like that in Genesis Tii. 10-12, 
 which precedes 13-16. But this was owing to an error, which 
 caused Smith [Chald. Gen., p. 267; corrected in Rev. Ed., by 
 Sayce, p. 283. Te.] to translate as "deluge" a well-known 
 word, adannu, "time fixed, calculated, determined," correspond- 
 ing to the Aramaic 'tdddn, Syriac 'Idoa. 
 
406 The Beginnings of Histxyry. 
 
 
 
 Genesis. 
 
 Ejpopee of Uruh.(}) 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 
 
 Jehovist 
 VI. 
 
 Document. 
 
 Elohist Document. 
 
 
 
 I., 11-16. 
 
 5-8. 
 
 VI., 11-12 
 
 I., 17-23. 
 
 VII. 
 
 1. 
 
 VI., 13-14. 
 
 I., 24-27. 
 
 
 
 VI., 15-16. 
 
 I., 28-35. 
 
 
 
 
 I., 36-38. 
 
 VII. 
 
 4. 
 
 VI., 17-18. 
 
 I., 39-44. 
 
 VII. 
 
 2-3. 
 
 VI., 19-21. 
 
 I., 45-52. 
 
 
 
 
 II., 2-24. 
 
 VII. 
 
 5. 
 
 VI., 22. 
 
 II., 25-34. 
 
 VII. 
 
 7-9. 
 
 VII., 6 ; 11-16. 
 
 II., 35-39. 
 
 VII. 
 
 16 6. 
 
 
 II., 40-50. 
 
 VII. 
 
 10; 12; 17. 
 
 VII., 18-20. 
 
 III., 1-4. 
 
 VII. 
 
 23. 
 
 VII., 21-22. 
 
 III., 5-18. 
 
 
 
 
 III., 19-20. 
 
 
 
 VII., 24. 
 
 III., 21-23. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 2 6; 3 a. 
 
 VIII., 1 ; 2 o; 3 6. 
 
 III., 24-31. 
 
 
 
 
 III., 32-36. 
 
 
 
 VIII., 4. 
 
 HI., 37^4. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 6-12. 
 
 (VIII., 5; 13 a; 14 
 replaces this with 
 a very different 
 account, which 
 does not contain 
 the story of the 
 birds.) 
 
 VIII., 16-17. 
 
 III., 45 a. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 13 4. 
 
 VIII., 18-19. 
 
 HI., 45 6-50. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 20. 
 
 IX., 1-11. 
 
 III., 51-52. 
 
 
 
 IX., 12-16. 
 IX 17. 
 
 III., 53. 
 
 
 
 
 IV., 1-11. 
 
 
 
 
 IV., 12-20. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 21-22. 
 
 
 IV., 21-22. 
 
 
 
 
 IV., 23-30. 
 
 
 
 
 (1) The figures which we give here indicate the columns and 
 the lines of the cuneiform tablet, as found in the transcription 
 and interlinear translation of it in appendix V. 
 
The Deluge. 407 
 
 The table, as I believe, very accurately represents 
 the conformities and differences between the three 
 narrations ; that which they have in common and 
 that which in each one is by way of peculiar coloring 
 to the original picture. These are evidently three 
 versions of the same traditional history; and among 
 the Chaldseo-Babylonians on the one hand and the 
 Hebrews on the other, we have manifestly two 
 parallel streams issuing from an identical source. 
 Nevertheless, it would be as well to note divergences 
 of some importance on either side, proving that the 
 stream of tradition was sundered in two at a very 
 early epoch, and that the one which we find presented 
 in the Bible is something more than an edition of the 
 account preserved by the Chaldsean priesthood, ex- 
 purgated on strict monotheistic principles. 
 
 The Biblical narrative bears the stamp of an 
 inland nation, ignorant of things appertaining to 
 navigation. In Genesis the name of the Ark, Tibdh, 
 signifies "chest," and not "vessel;" and there is 
 nothing said about launching the ark on the water ; 
 no mention either of the sea, or of navigation ; or any 
 pilot. In the Epopee of Uruk, on the other hand, 
 everything indicates that it was composed among a 
 maritime people ; each circumstance reflects the 
 manners and customs of the dwellers on the shores 
 of the Persian Gulf. Hasisatra goes on board a 
 vessel, distinctly alluded to by its appropriate appel- 
 lation ; this ship is launched and makes a trial-trip 
 to test it ; all its chinks are caulked with bitumen, 
 and it is placed under the charge of a pilot. 
 
 The Chaldseo- Babylonian narrative represents 
 
408 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Hasisatra as a king, who goes on board his vessel 
 surrounded by a whole retinue of servants and com- 
 panions ; in the Bible none are saved but the family 
 of N6ah.(^) The new human race all spring from 
 the three sons of the patriai-ch. There is not a trace 
 in the Chaldsean poem of the distinction — peculiar, 
 by the way, to the Jehovist document of the Bible — 
 of clean and unclean animals, or of the number of 
 seven pair for each species of the former, although in 
 Babylonia the number seven had a distinctly sacra- 
 mental character. 
 
 As regards the dimensions of the ark, we find a 
 disagreement, not only between the Bible and the 
 tablet copied by order of Asshur-bani-abal, but 
 between this tablet and Berossus. Genesis and the 
 cuneiform document give the dimensions of the ark 
 in cubits ; Berossus reckons them in stadii. Genesis 
 puts the ciphers of length and of breadth in the pro- 
 portion of 6 to 1, Berossus of 5 to 2, the tablet in 
 the British Museum of 10 to 1. On the other hand, 
 the fragments of Berossus make no mention of the 
 proportion of the dimensions of height and breadth, 
 and the tablet says that these dimensions were equal, 
 
 (1) In the QorSn, which has evidently borrowed its account of 
 the Deluge from popular sources, Nouh obtains permission from 
 Allah that not only his family, but the few men who believe in 
 his predictions, shall enter the ark with him (Ixsi. 29). And in 
 another place, God says, " We saved thus all those who were with 
 him in a vessel completely filled up" (xxvi. 119). The orthodox 
 Mussulman interpreters say that besides Nouh, his wife, his three 
 sons and their wives, there were likewise in the vessel 72 persons, 
 servants and friends, in all 80 (D'Herbelot, Bibliothique Orientale, 
 article Nouh). 
 
The Deluge. 409 
 
 while the Bible speaks of 30 cubits of height and 50 
 of breadth. But these ditferenees in figures have 
 only a secondary importance ; it is precisely in such 
 matters that alterations and variations between the 
 different editions of the same story are most quickly 
 introduced. It should be remarked, moreover, that 
 in Genesis the Elohist version only, with its usual 
 fondness for figures, gives the dimensions of the ark, 
 while the Jehovist alone speaks of the sending forth 
 of the birds, an episode of considerable importance in 
 the Chaldsean tradition. As to the variations which 
 distinguish the narration of the Bible from that of 
 the poem of Uruk at this point, the last, which adds 
 the swallow to the dove and the raven, and does not 
 make the dove the messenger of good news, are not 
 of serious importance, to my thinking, and the essen- 
 tial agreement is more striking in every way than are 
 the variations, as it seems to me. 
 
 But a most important feature is the absolute 
 disagreement, regarding the duration of the Del- 
 uge, between the Elohist and Jehovist versions, as 
 well as between both these versions and the 
 Chaldseo-Babylonian narrative, where we have the 
 manifest trace of different systems applied to 
 the ancient tradition of the calendrical concep- 
 tions, which are not alike in any of the three 
 sources, although every one appears to have origin- 
 ated in Chaldsea. 
 
 In the Elohist account, the epochs of the Deluge 
 are indicated by the numbers of the order of the 
 months ; but these numbers of order refer to a lunar 
 year beginning on the 1st of Tishri (September- 
 
410 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 October), at the autumnal equinox. (') This has been 
 recognized by Josephus,(^) and Michaelis,(') among 
 the moderns, seems to me to have definitely settled 
 the point.(*) The rain begins to fall, and N6ah 
 enters into the ark on the 17th day of the second 
 month, which is Marheshvfi.n. The full force of the 
 waters lasts 150 days, and on the 17th of the seventh 
 
 (') St. Jerome [In Ezekiel viii. 1 ; Oper. omn., vol. III., p. 199) 
 bears witness to the fact that the custom of beginning the year 
 with the autumnal equinox was general among the people of 
 Syria. In fact, the Syriac calendar opens with the month Teshrin I. 
 (see the second table of appendix IV. , at the end of this volume). 
 The Mg, or festival, in connection with a pilgrimage, which gave 
 its name to the corresponding month in the calendar of Heliopolis 
 in Coelosyria, was evidently a festival of the new year, like the 
 rCsh-hdshan&h, fixed at the same epoch, instituted by the Jews 
 about the time of the Seleucides (Munk, Reflexions sur le culte des 
 anciens Ilebreux, p. 55). 
 
 The Feast of Tabernacles, which took place on the 15th of the 
 seventh month, is mentioned as the festival of the end of the year 
 in Ejcod. xxiii. 16 and xxxiv. 22. The Hebrews before the Cap- 
 tivity had therefore a secular year, beginning in the autumn, 
 parallel with the religious year, beginning with the vernal 
 equinox, the establishment of which was attributed to Mosheh, 
 and regarded as having taken place immediately after the Exodus 
 [Exod. xii. 2). 
 
 (') Anliq. Jud., i., 3, 3 ; this is also acknowledged by the Tar- 
 gum of Pseudo-Jonathan, and is besides the opinion of Easchi 
 and Kimchi. 
 
 (3) Commentaiiones, p. 39 et seq. ; also Knobel, Die Genesis, 2d 
 Ed., p. 79 et seq. [cf. 3d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 142 et seq. Tk.] 
 
 (*) Nevertheless, Tuch {Kommentar ilber die Genesis, p. 150 et 
 seq. [2d Ed., by Arnold and Merx, p. 118 et seq. Tk.] ), Ewald 
 [Jahrbucher der bibl. Wissenschaft, vol. VII., p. 8 et seq.), Lepsius 
 (Chronol. der Egypter, p. 226 et seq.), and Sohrader (Stud. z. hnt. 
 u. Erkl. d. bibl. UrgeschicUe, p. 151), erroneously, as I think, con- 
 sider that we have to do with a year beginning on the 1st Nisan, 
 with the vernal equinox. 
 
The Deluge. 411 
 
 month, or NMn (March-April), the ark comes to a 
 stand-still on Mount Ararat. The 1st day of the 
 tenth month, or Tammliz (June-July), near the time 
 of the summer solstice, the mountains are bare. The 
 1st day of the first month of the following year, or 
 Tishrl, at the autumnal equinox, the waters have 
 entirely disappeared from the land, and Noah comes 
 forth from the ark on the 27th day of the second 
 month. The Deluge has thus lasted altogether one 
 lunar year, plus eleven days, or, as Ewald(^) has cor- 
 rectly remarked, one solar year of 365 days. In the 
 climatic conditions of Babylonia and Assyria,(^) the 
 rains of the later autumn commence toward the end 
 of November, when the water-level of the Euphrates 
 and Tigris begins immediately to rise. The periodic 
 overflow of the two rivers takes place in the middle 
 of March, and attains its culminating point at the 
 end of May. This being reached, the fall of the 
 waters begins and continues constantly. By the end 
 of June the waters have left the plains, and from 
 August to November they stand at their lowest level. 
 The epochs of the Deluge, according to the Elohist 
 version, as we have just arranged them after Mi- 
 chaelis and Knobel, agree very well with these phases 
 of the increase and decrease of the two rivers of Me- 
 sopotamia. They agree even better in the primitive 
 system upon which the Elohist formed his own, and 
 which has been ingeniously restored by Schrader,(') 
 
 (') Jahrb. d. biblisch. Wissenschaft, vol. VII., p. 9. 
 (2) Ritter, Erdkimde, Asian, vol. X., p. 1023 et seq. ; vol. XI., 
 p. 1019. 
 
 C) Studien zur Kritik und Erklser. der bibl. Urgeechiehte, p. 150. 
 
412 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 this system attributing 300 days in all or 10 months 
 to the duration of the Deluge, 150 days for it to 
 reach the fullness of its strength and 150 for its 
 decrease. In this system, the departure from the ark 
 took place on the 1st day of the 601st year of Noah's 
 life, or the 1st of Tishrl, at the autumnal equinox. 
 And in this way the deliverance of the father of the 
 new human race, as well as the compact of God with 
 him and his children, took place on the very day 
 which a very ancient opinion, already referred to in 
 our sixth chapter, and still held among the Jews, 
 maintained to be that of the Creation of the world. 
 As to the beginning of the Deluge, it occurred, 
 according to this system, on the 1st day of the third 
 month, or at the commencement of that lunation the 
 end of which coincided with the entrance of the sun 
 into the sign of Capricornus, when the planetary 
 conjunctions caused periodic floods, according to an 
 astrological notion of Chaldsean origin, (') which, 
 though apparently not very ancient, must have been 
 originally suggested by the figures adopted in some 
 of the sacerdotal schools of Babylon for the epoch 
 of the cataclysm. 
 
 The calendrical construction which connected the 
 kings or antediluvian patriarchs with the solar man- 
 sions, and is followed by the Epic of Uruk, also makes 
 the beginning of the Deluge coincide with the winter 
 rains, and not with the rise of the Euphrates and 
 Tigris in the spring, assigning the period of the cata- 
 clysm to the month of Shabat (January-February), 
 
 (1) Seneca, Nalur, guaest., III., 29. 
 
The Deluge. 413 
 
 and placing it in the sign of Aquarius. I should be 
 very reluctant to admit the exactness of the date — 
 15th of Daisios — given according to Berossus as that 
 of the Deluge, in the extract of Alexander Polyhistor ; 
 for that would make the Deluge fall in the middle of 
 the Assyrian mouth Sivan, at the beginning of July, 
 in a season of absolute drought, just when the rivers 
 have fallen to their very lowest level. It seems to me 
 that there is an evident error here, not attributable to 
 the author of the Chaldaean history himself, but to the 
 writer who made extracts from his text. Berossus 
 must have written //lyvof dydooo 'KSfiKrrj xai dexdrrj, 
 "the 15th of the eighth month," translating into Greek 
 the name of the Assyrian month Arah-shamna ; and 
 by a mistake easily accounted for, Cornelius Alex- 
 ander may have made Daisios out of it, that being 
 the eighth month in the Syro-Macedonian calendar, 
 forgetting the difference between the beginning of 
 this year and of the Chaldseo-Assyrian year. In 
 reality, then, Berossus' original date need not neces- 
 sarily have deviated by more than two days (from the 
 15th to the 17th) from that adopted by the Elohist 
 redactor of Genesis. Moreover, Knobel(^) dwells, 
 and with reason, on this point, that placing the be- 
 ginning of the Deluge at the 15th or 17th day of a 
 month would always bring it at the full of the moon ; 
 this phase of the orb of night being associated, in the 
 popular belief of Egypt and Mesopotamia, with the 
 periodic rise of the Nile, Euphrates and Tigris. 
 The Jehovist system is entirely different. Accord- 
 
 (1) Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 80. [But cf. 3d Ed., by Dillmann, 
 p. 143. Te.] 
 
414 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 ing to that, Yahveh informs N6ah of the coming of 
 the Deluge only seven days beforehand. The waters 
 last in their strength forty days, and are falling for 
 another forty. (^) After this period of eighty days, 
 Noah sends the three birds out at intervals of seven 
 days, thus making it the twenty-first day, after having 
 opened his window for the first time, before he goes 
 forth from the ark and oifers his sacrifice to the 
 Eternal. (^) Here, then, the phases of the cataclysm 
 
 {}) We follow the interpretation of Hupfeld {Die Quellen der 
 Genesis, p. 135 et seq.), rather than that of Schrader [Studien zut 
 Kritik und Erklserung der biblischen Urgeschichte, p. 152 et seq.), 
 which declines to admit a duration of more than forty days in all 
 in the text. 
 
 (2) The manner in which the final editor of Genesis has com- 
 bined the verses of the Elohist and JehoTist versions, was, to a 
 great extent, owing to the desire to make the figures of the second 
 fit into the frame made by the epochs of the first, by adopting the 
 following construction : 
 
 The Deluge begins the 17th of the 2d 
 month (adopted from the Elohist) . . . 17th of Mar^eshvan ; 
 at the end of 40 days (figure borrowed 
 from the Jehovist), the waters of the 
 Deluge have reached their greatest 
 height, and the ark floats thereupon . . towards the beginning 
 
 of the month of TSbSth. 
 The strength of the cataclysm lasts in all 
 150 days (figure adopted from the Elo- 
 hist), including the 40 days above, and 
 on the 1 7th of the 7th month the ark is 
 grounded upon the top of Ararat . . . 17th of Nisan. 
 The 1st of the 10th month (Elohist 
 source) the mountains emerge . . .1st of Tammfiz. 
 After 40 days (figure borrowed from 
 the Jehovist source), Noah opens the 
 window of the ark and sends forth the 
 first bird 10th of Ab; 
 
The Deluge. 415 
 
 are evidently calculated upon the phases of the 
 annual overflow of the Tigris and Euphrates, in the 
 spring, to such an extent, indeed, that one can have 
 no hesitation in referring the origin of the form itself 
 to the tradition as received by the Jehovist writer at 
 the cradle of the race of Terah, in Chaldsea. The 
 inundation of the two Mesopotamian rivers lasts in 
 fact 75 days on the average, from the middle of 
 March to the end of May, and 26 days after, or at the 
 end of 101 days in all (80 + 21 = 75 + 26 = 101), the 
 period when the Jehovist writer makes ISTdah leave 
 the ark, the inundated fields have become again 
 entirely accessible. 
 
 But the feature which bears the most decided 
 mark of a Chaldsean origin, in the Jehovist account ' 
 of the Deluge, is the prominence given to septenary 
 periods, there being seven days between the announce- 
 ment of the Deluge and its beginning, and seven days 
 between each sending forth of the birds. As we have 
 already remarked, the religious and mystical impor- 
 
 21 days later, the dove returns for the 
 last time, bringing the olive leaf (Jeho- 
 vist source) 1st of Elul. 
 
 On the 1st day of the 1st mouth of the 
 following year (Elohist source), that is, 
 a little more than 150 days after the 
 waters have begun to fall, Noah becomes 
 aware that they have gone down and 
 that the earth is bare, but not in a 
 
 habitable condition 1st of Tishrl. 
 
 He waits 57 days longer, that the soil 
 may have time to harden, and goes 
 forth from the ark on the 27th of the 
 2d month (Elohist source) 27th of Marheshvan. 
 
416 The Beginnings of HistoTy. 
 
 tance attributed to the heptad, the point of departure 
 for the conception of the seven days of the Creation 
 and of the invention of the week, is essentially of 
 Chaldaean origin. We can trace its beginning among 
 the Chaldseo-Babylonians, and can certify to very 
 numerous applications of it among them. The story 
 of Hasisatra in the poem of Uruk is carried on 
 continuously by hebdomads. The violence of the 
 Deluge, in this account, lasts seven days ; seven days 
 likewise does the vessel rest on the mountain of 
 Nizir, when the waters begin to fall. It is true, 
 indeed, that the building of the vessel takes eight 
 days instead of seven ; but then the time necessary 
 for the embarkation of provisions, animals and pas- 
 sengers should be considered, so that the entire 
 length of time consumed in Hasisatra's preparations, 
 beginning with the vision sent him by £a and con- 
 cluding with the moment that he closes in the vessel 
 at the approach of evening, when the rain is about 
 to begin, can be stated at fourteen days or two 
 hebdomads. This conceded, if the poem does not 
 determine the intervals of time between the three 
 sendings forth of the birds, there is no objection to 
 applying at this point the figures of the Jehovist 
 document of Genesis, counting seven days from the 
 first to the second sending, seven days from the 
 second to the third, and finally seven days from the 
 departure of the bird, which returns no more, until 
 the vessel is deserted. The entire interval between 
 the announcement of the Deluge by £a and the sacri- 
 fice of Hasisatra is thus found to include seven heb- 
 domads, a number evidently used with a purpose and 
 
The Deluge. ill 
 
 predetermination. And the entire duration of the 
 Deluge is exactly double this time in the account of 
 the sacred writer, author of the Jehovist document — 
 7x2x7, instead of 7 X 7, or 14 hebdomads, with an 
 excess of only three days, owing to the fact that the 
 author used the round number of 40 + 40 = 80 days, 
 instead of the exact number of 77, or 11 hebdomads 
 (7 + 4 X 7), in indicating the interval between the 
 beginning of the diluvian rain and the sending forth 
 of the first bird. If we furthermore reckon the 
 interval which he gives between the announcement 
 of the cataclysm by Yahveh and its beginning, it 
 will be found that the figures of the Jehovist author 
 amount in all to 7 X 2 x 7 + 7 days, and those of the 
 system of the Chaldsean poem to 7x7. Thus we 
 have all the way through, in either case, combinations 
 of the septenary number. 
 
 But when it comes to relating the ultimate fate of 
 the righteous man saved from the cataclysm, the 
 Chaldseo-Babylonian epic story and the Biblical 
 account exhibit the most complete divergence. N"6ah 
 lives 350 years longer among his descendants, and 
 dies at the age of 950 years, according to Elohist 
 figures. Hasisatra receives the gift of immortality ; 
 he is taken away "to live like the gods," and 
 carried "to a distant spot," whither the ~hero of 
 Uruk goes to visit him, in order to learn the secrets 
 of life and of death. But the Bible relates something 
 similar to this regarding the great-grandfather of 
 Ndah : " Han6k walked with God, and he was no 
 more, for God took him."(') Thus the Babylonian 
 
 (1) Genes, v., 24. 
 27 
 
418 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 tradition unites in the person of Hasisatra the facts 
 distributed in the Bible between Han6k and Ndah, 
 the two individuals whom the sacred Book equally 
 characterizes as having "walked with God."(') 
 
 The author of the treatise On the Syrian Goddess, 
 erroneously attributed to Lucian, has preserved for 
 us the diluvian tradition of the Aramseans, the direct 
 offspring of that of Chaldaea, as related in the famous 
 sanctuary of Hierapolis or Bambyce. 
 
 " The majority of the people," says he,(^) " relate 
 that the founder of the temple was Deucalion- 
 Sisythes, the same Deucalion under whom occurred 
 the great inundation. I have also heard the account 
 which the Greeks likewise give of Deucalion; the 
 myth is thus conceived : The present race of men 
 is not the first ; for there was formerly another, all 
 the men of which have perished. We come of a 
 second race, which decends from Deucalion, and has 
 multiplied in the course of time. As to the first 
 men, it is said that they were full of pride and inso- 
 lence, and that they committed many crimes, not 
 keeping their oaths, not exercising the laws of hospi- 
 tality, not sparing suppliants; therefore they were 
 punished by a tremendous disaster. Suddenly vast 
 masses of water burst forth from the earth, and rains 
 of an extraordinary abundance began to fall ; rivers 
 flowed outside their beds, and the sea overpassed its 
 bounds ; everything was covered with water, and all 
 mankind perished. Deucalion alone was preserved 
 
 (1) For Han6k see again Genes, v., 24 ; for Noah. Oenes. yi., 9. 
 
 (2) De Dea Syr., 12 and 13. 
 
The Deluge. 419 
 
 alive, that he might give birth to a new race, by- 
 reason of his virtue and his piety. This is the way 
 in which he was preserved : He placed himself, with 
 his children and his wives, in a great chest, which 
 he had, and whither there came, to take refuge with 
 him, swine, horses, lions, serpents and all other ter- 
 restrial animals. He took them all in unto himself; 
 and all the while that they were in the chest, Zeus 
 inspired these animals with a reciprocal friendship, 
 which prevented them from devouring each other. 
 In this manner, shut up in a single chest, they floated 
 as long as the waters were in their strength. Such 
 is the Greek account of Deucalion. 
 
 " But in addition to this tale, which is also related 
 among them, the people of Hierapolis tell a marvelous 
 story, to the effect that in their country there Avas 
 opened an enormous chasm, which swallowed up all 
 the waters of the flood. Then Deucalion raised an 
 altar and dedicated a temple to Hera {'Athar-'ath^=: 
 Atargatis) near this very chasm. I have seen this 
 chasm, which is very narrow and located beneath the 
 temple. Whether it w:is larger beforetime, and is now 
 contracted, I know not ; but I have seen it, and it is 
 quite small. In memory of the circumstance which 
 is related, they perform the following rite : Twice a 
 year the water of the sea is brought into the temple. 
 Not only the priests carry it in, but a multitude of 
 pilgrims come from every part of Syria, from Arabia 
 and even from beyond the Euphrates, bearing water. 
 They pour it out in the temple, and it runs down 
 into the chasm, which, notwithstanding its smallness, 
 swallows up in this way no inconsiderable quantity. 
 
420 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 It is said that this is done in consequence of a reli- 
 gious conimand given by Deucalion to preserve the 
 memory of the catastrophe and of the benefit received 
 by him from the gods. Such is the ancient tradition 
 of the temple."(') 
 
 India likewise furnishes us with an account of the 
 deluge, which has a very strong affinity with that of 
 the Bible, as well as the Chaldsean narrative. The 
 
 (^) St. Melito, in his Apology, addressed to Marcus Aurelius, 
 part of which has been preserved to us in the Syriac translation, 
 gives an entirely different legend in regard to this chasm in the 
 temple of Hierapolis, and the ceremony of the solemn outpouring 
 of Tvater. 
 
 "Concerning Nebo, who is at Mabug," he says, "why should I 
 write of him to you ? All the priests of Mabug know that it is 
 the statue of Orpheus, Magian of Thrace. Hadran is likewise 
 the statue of Zaradusht (Zoroaster), the Persian Magian. These 
 two magi practised their enchantments on a well, situated in the 
 forest of Mabug, in which dwelt an impure spirit, that molested 
 and attacked all those who passsed by the spot where now the 
 citadel of Mabug is built. These magi commanded Simi, daughter 
 of Hadad, to draw water from the sea, and to empty it in the 
 well, so that the spirit might no longer come out of it to molest 
 the country, in accordance with the secrets of their magic" {Spi- 
 ceUg. Solesmense, vol. II., p. xliv. ; Reuan, Mem. de V Acad, des 
 Inner., new series, vol. XXIII., 2d Part, p. 325). 
 
 On the other hand, it is impossible not to recognize an echo of 
 these fables, popular in all Semitic countries, about the chasm of 
 Hierapolis, and the part assigned to it in the Deluge, in the enig- 
 matic expressions of the Qoran in regard to the oven, tannur, 
 which began to boil and throw up water that spread about every- 
 where, and then the Deluge began (xi. 42 ; xxiii. 27). We know 
 that this tannur suggested the most bizarre fancies to the Mussul- 
 man commentators, who had lost the tradition of the history to 
 which the prophet thus alluded. However, in another part of 
 the QorSn it is distinctly said that the waters of the Deluge were 
 absorbed into the bosom of the earth. 
 
The Deluge. 421 
 
 oldest and most simple form of the story is found in 
 the Qitapatha Brdhmana, the approximate date of 
 which we have endeavored to indicate above. (^) This 
 fragment was translated for the first time by Max 
 Muller : f ) 
 
 "One morning water was brought to Manu(^) to 
 wash with ; and when he had washed, a fish re- 
 mained in his hands ; and it addressed these words 
 to him : ' Protect me, and I will save thee.' ' From 
 'what wilt thou save me?' — 'A deluge will carry ofi" 
 ' all creatures ; it is that from which I will save thee.' 
 ' How shall I protect thee?' The fish answered : ' So 
 ' long as we are small, we live in great danger ; for 
 'fish swallows fish; keep me at first in a vessel. 
 ' When I am too large for that, hollow out a basin to 
 ' put me in. When I have become still larger^ carry 
 ' me to the Ocean. Then I shall be preserved from 
 ' destruction.' Very soon it grew to be a large fish. 
 It said to Manu : ' In the very year when I shall 
 ' have attained my full growth the deluge will over- 
 'take us. Build then a vessel and worship me. 
 ' When the waters rise, enter into this vessel, and I 
 ' will save thee.' 
 
 "After having thus kept him, Manu carried the 
 fish to the Ocean. In the year which it had indi- 
 
 (') P. 62. 
 
 (2) Sanskrit Literature, p. 425. See also Weber, Indigche Studien, 
 vol. I., p. 161 ; Muir, Sanskrit Texts, vol. II., p. 324. [2d Ed., 
 1872, vol. I., p. 181 et seq. Tr.] 
 
 (') Manu Vaivasvata, the type and ancestor of mankind in the 
 Indian legends. We shall recur to this personage in our tenth 
 chapter. 
 
422 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 cated, Manu built a vessel, and worshiped the fish ; 
 and when the deluge came he entered into the vessel. 
 Then the fish came swimming toward him, and 
 Manu fastened the cable of the vessel to the fish's 
 horn, and by this means the fish caused him to pass 
 over the Mountain of the North. The fish said : ' I 
 ' have saved thee ; fasten the vessel to a tree, that the 
 ' water may not carry it away while thou art upon the 
 ' mountain ; as the waters fall, thou shalt descend.' 
 Manu descended with the water, and that is called 
 the descent of Manii on the Mountain of the North. 
 The deluge had carried away every creature, and 
 only Manu remained." 
 
 Coming next, in order of time and complexity of 
 narrative, which goes on continually accumulating 
 fantastic and parasitic features, is the version of the 
 enormously long epic poem of the Mahdbhdrata.{^) 
 That of the poem entitled Bhdgavata-PwdnaO is 
 still more recent and more fabulous. Finally, the 
 same tradition is made the subject of an entire poem, 
 of very late date, the Matsya-Purdna, an analysis 
 of which is given by the great English Hinduist, 
 Wilson.^ 
 
 In the preface of the third volume of his edition 
 of the Bhdgavata-Purdna, the illustrious EugSne 
 Burnouf has carefully compared the three accounts 
 known at the time of his writing (that of the ^ta- 
 patha Brdhmana has since been discovered), in order 
 
 (1) Vanaparva, v. 12,746-12,804. 
 
 (2) Edition of Burnouf, vol. II., p. 177 of the text, 191 of the 
 translation. 
 
 (3) Preface to the Vishnu-Pur&na, p. li. [Ed. Murray, 1840. 
 
 Ed. Triibner, 1864 et seq., I., p. Ixxxi. Tr.] 
 
The Deluge. 423 
 
 to throw light upon the question of the origin of the 
 Hindu tradition of the deluge. He shows, in a 
 discourse which deserves to be held up as a model of 
 erudition, of subtlety and of critical acumen, that this 
 tradition does not appear at all in the hymns of the 
 VMas, which contain only remote allusions to the 
 fact of the deluge, these allusions seeming, more- 
 over, to refer to a totally different form of legend ; 
 also that this tradition was originally foreign to 
 the system of the manvantaras, or periodic destruc- 
 tions of the world, which was Hindu in its very 
 essence. He concludes therefrom that the tradition 
 must have been imported into India subsequently to 
 the adoption of this last system, which, however, is 
 very ancient, since it is common to Brahmanism and 
 to Buddhism. Hence he is disposed to regard it as 
 a Semitic importation, occurring in historic times, not 
 coming through Genesis, because its influence could 
 hardly have been felt in India at so remote an epoch, 
 but with greater probability through the Babylonian 
 tradition. (^) 
 
 The discovery of an original edition of this last 
 confirms the opinion of the illustrious Sanskrit 
 scholar, whose name will live among the great lights 
 of science in France. The dominant feature of the 
 Indian account, holding a position of essential im- 
 portance and making its distinctive characteristic, is 
 the part assigned to a god who assumes the form of a 
 
 (1) Nfeve also admits the same thing : La tradition indienne du 
 Deluge dans sa forme la plus andenne, in Annales de philosophie 
 chrelienne, 4th series, vol. III. (January-April, 1851) [whole No. 
 Tol. 42. Tb.]. Albrecht Weber (/n&cAe iSiMrfien, Tol. I., pp. 161- 
 232), however, upholds the contrary theory. 
 
424 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 fish in order to warn Mann, guide his ship and save 
 him from the deluge. The nature of the metamor- 
 phosis is the only fundamental and primitive point, 
 for the different versions vary in regard to the person 
 of the god who takes this form. The Brdhmana 
 specifies nothing ; the Mahdbhdrata makes him 
 Brahma, and for the editors of the Purdnas he is 
 Vishnu. The fact is all the more remarkable, 
 since the metamorphosis into a fish, mdtsyavatara, 
 remains an isolated instance in Hindu mythology, 
 foreign to its habitual symbolism, and does not pro- 
 duce any ulterior development; there is no other 
 trace to be found in India of the worship of fish, 
 which assumed such importance and was so wide- 
 spread among other ancient nations. Burnouf justly 
 saw in this circumstance a mark of foreign importa- 
 tion and the chief indication of its Babylonian origin, 
 for classic testimony, since confirmed by indigenous 
 monuments, gave conclusive evidence that in the 
 religion of Babylon the conception of ichthyomor- 
 phic gods, or gods in the form of fishes, played a more 
 considerable part than in any other country. The 
 part played by the divine fish with Manu, in the 
 legend preserved in India, is similar to that of the 
 god £a, also called Shalman, "the saviour," in Ha- 
 sisatra's case, in the narrative of the Epic of Uruk 
 and in that of Berossus. This god, whose represent- 
 ative type is now known with certainty on the Assy- 
 rian and Babylonian monuments, is essentially the 
 ichthyomorphic god,(^) his sacred image nearly always 
 
 (1) Fr. Lenormant, La Ugende de S^miramis, p. 33 et seq. ; Lea 
 
The Deluge. 425 
 
 uniting the forms of fish and man. In the astrono- 
 mical tablets there is frequent reference to the catas- 
 terism of the " Fish of £a," which is doubtless the 
 same as our sign of Pisces, since it presides over the 
 month of Adar.(^) In accordance with the observa- 
 tions which wo have had occasion to make in our sixth 
 chapter, upon the origin and significance of the zodi- 
 acal signs among the Chaldseans, we should attribute 
 to an assimilation of ideas, based upon the account of 
 the deluge, the manner in which the sign of the 
 fishes, originally of the "Fish of £a," has been 
 placed side by side with that of Aquarius, whose 
 connection with the tradition of the cataclysm has 
 been proved. In this there is evident allusion to the 
 part of a saviour, which the people who invented the 
 Zodiac attributed to the god £a in the deluge, as 
 well as to the conception of an ichthyomorphic na- 
 ture, more particularly belonging to this phase of his 
 character. iLa is, moreover, (^) the legislator Oannes 
 of Berossus' fragments,(^) half man and half fish, 
 whose face, resembling the description given by the 
 author of the Chaldcean History, has been recognized 
 in the sculptures of the Assyrian palaces,(*) and upon 
 
 premiires civilisationSyYol. II., p. 133 ; Die Magie und Wahrsagehunst 
 der Chaldseer, p. 168. \_Chald. Magic, p. 157 et seq. Tk.] 
 
 (') Cuneif. InscT. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 53, 2, 1. 13 and 28. 
 
 (2) See Fr. Lenormant, Magie und Wahrsagehunst, pp. 376-378 
 [Ohald. Magic, p. 157 et seq. Te..] 
 
 (') Fragments 1 and 10 of my edition. 
 
 (*) Layard, Monuments of Nineveh, new series, pi. vi. 
 
426 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the cylinderSjQ — the Euhadnes of Hyginus(^) and 
 the Oes of Helladios.(^) 
 
 When two different nations are found to possess a 
 similar legend with so special a point in common, 
 which need not necessarily and naturally be referred 
 to the original version of the story ; when, moreover, 
 this point is clearly associated with the mass of reli- 
 gious conceptions of one of these nations, but is iso- 
 lated as regards the other, and foreign to the habits 
 of its symbolism, an unvarying law of criticism 
 forces us to conclude that the legend has been trans- 
 mitted from one to the other in a form already fixed, 
 thus constituting a foreign importation, superimposed 
 on, though not confounded with, the genuinely na- 
 tional and distinctive traditions of the people who 
 come into possession of this other tradition without 
 having originated it. 
 
 It should be farther stated that in the Purdnas 
 it is no longer Manu VMvasvata whom the divine 
 fish saves from the deluge, but a different person, 
 the King of the DSsas, or fishermen, Satyavrata, " the 
 man who loves justice and truth," bearing a striking 
 resemblance to the Hasisatra of Chaldfean tradition. 
 And the Puranic version of the legend of the deluge 
 is not to be scorned, notwithstanding the recent date 
 
 (1) Lajard, Quite de Mithra, pi. xvi., No. 7a; pi. xvii., Nos. 1, 3, 
 5 and 8. 
 
 (2) Fab., 274. 
 
 (3) Ap. Phot. Biblioth., 279, p. 1593 [ed. Bekker]. 
 
 Oatrnes and Euhadnes are connected with an Accadian form, 
 iJakhan, " £a the fish;" Oes simply with fia, as the Acs of Da- 
 mascius (J3e prim, princip., 125, p. 384, ed. Kopp). 
 
The Deluge. 427 
 
 of its redaction, or the fantastic and often almost 
 childish details with which its narrative is over- 
 loaded. In some respects it is less Aryanized than 
 the version of the Brdhmana or the Mahdbhdrata ; 
 above all, it gives us some facts omitted in former 
 versions, which must doubtless have appe tained to 
 the primitive record, since they are found again in 
 the Babylonian legend, and were undoubtedly pre- 
 served in the oral tradition, popular and not Brah- 
 manic, with which the Purdnas are so deeply imbued. 
 This has already been noticed by Pictet,(') who lays 
 stress, and with reason, upon the following point in 
 the redaction of the Bhdgavata-Purdna : " In seven 
 days, said Vishnu to Satyavrata, the three worlds 
 will be submerged by the ocean of destruction." 
 There is nothing like it in the Brdhmana, nor in the 
 Mahdbhdrata; but we find in Genesis {^) that the 
 Eterniil says to !N6ah : " In seven days I will cause 
 it to rain over all the earth ;" and a little farther on, 
 again : " At the end of seven days, the waters of the 
 deluge were over all the earth."(') And we have just 
 proved the important part played by the successive 
 hebdomadal periods in the system of the duration of 
 the Deluge, adopted by the author of the Jehovist 
 document included in Genesis, as well as in the sys- 
 tem adopted by the editorK)f the Epopee of Uruk. 
 The commands received by Satyavrata from the god 
 incarnate as a fish, to deposit the sacred writings in a 
 safe place, so as to put them beyond the power of 
 
 (') Les originea indo-europ4enn.es, vol. II., p. 616. 
 
 (2) vii. 4. (') Genes, vii. 10. 
 
428 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Hayagriva, the sea-horse, who dwells in the abysses 
 as recorded in the Bhdgavata-Pwrdna, are no less 
 deserving of attention, nor is the battle of the god 
 against Hayagriva, who has stolen the VMas, and 
 thus occasioned the cataclysm by disturbing the order 
 of the world. This, again, is a circumstance omitted 
 in the most ancient versions even of the Mahdb- 
 hdrata, but it is of prime importance, and cannot be 
 regarded as a spontaneous product of the soil of 
 India, for it is difficult to ignore under its Hindu 
 guise the exact counterpart of the tradition of the 
 concealment of the sacred writings at Sippara by 
 Hasisatra, as given in the version of the fragments 
 of Berossus. 
 
 It was, then, the Chaldsean form of the tradi- 
 tion of the deluge which the Hindus adopted, in 
 consequence of an intercourse which the commercial 
 relations between the two countries renders histori- 
 cally quite natural — a form which they subsequently 
 developed in accordance with the peculiar exuberance 
 of their imagination. They may have adopted this 
 Chaldsean narrative with all the more facility because 
 it assimilated with a tradition which, under a slightly 
 dififerent form, had been brought by their ancestors 
 from the primitive cradle of the Aryan race. It is 
 quite impossible to doubt that a recollection of the 
 deluge made a part of the original stratum of 
 legends held by this great race regarding the begin- 
 nings of the world, for if the Hindus accepted the 
 form of the narrative of Chaldsea, so closely resem- 
 bling that of the account in Genesis, all the other 
 branches of the Aryan race appear in possession of 
 
The Deluge. 429 
 
 entirely original versions of the story of the cataclysm, 
 which assuredly cannot have been borrowed either 
 from Babylon or from the Hebrews. 
 
 Among the Iranians we find in the sacred books 
 which form the basis of the Zoroastrian doctrine, and 
 date back to a very remote antiquity, a tradition in 
 which we are obliged to recognize, with entire cer- 
 tainty, a variation of that of the Deluge, bvit which 
 is invested with quite a special character, and deviates 
 in certain essential features from those which we have 
 so far examined. (') This tradition tells us how 
 Yima, who, in his original and primitive conception, 
 was father of the human race, was warned by Ahu- 
 ramazda, the good god, of the fact that the earth was 
 to be destroyed by a devastating flood. The god 
 commanded him to build a refuge, a garden in the 
 form of a square, vara, protected by an inclosure, and 
 to cause to be placed therein the germs of men, of 
 animals and of plants, in order to preserve them 
 from extermination. In fact, when the flood came, 
 the garden of Yima alone was spared, with all that 
 it contained ; and the announcement of its safety was 
 brought thither by the bird Karshipta, sent by Ahu- 
 ramazda.(^) 
 
 An account, found complete only in the Pehlevi 
 Bundehesh,{^) has, as I think, been erroneously com- 
 pared with the Biblical and Chaldsean Deluge; 
 however, as older books contain direct and distinct 
 
 (1) In regard to this story, see Windischtnann, JJrsagcn arischer 
 Vcelker, p. 4 et seq. ; Kossowioz, Decern Zendavestae excerpia, p. 
 151 ; C. de Harlez, Avesta, vol. I., p. 91 et seq. 
 
 (2) VendidM, ii. 46 et seq. (') Chapter vii. 
 
430 The Beginnings, of History. 
 
 allusions to some facts related in it,(') it must be 
 regarded as dating back very much farther than does 
 the redaction of this work, which, as we have already 
 stated, is quite recent. Ahuramazda decides to exter- 
 minate the Khrafptras, or malevolent beings created 
 by Angr6mainyus, the spirit of evil. Tistrya, the 
 genius of the star Sirius, therefore descends to earth 
 by his command, and, assuming a man's form, causes 
 it to rain for ten days. The waters cover the earth, 
 and all the malevolent creatures are drowned. A 
 violent wind dries the earth ; but there remain in it 
 some germs of these creatures of the evil spirit, who 
 may reappear. Tistrya descends again, under the 
 foi-m of a white horse, and produces a second deluge 
 by making it rain ten days longer. To keep him 
 from accomplishing his work, the demon Apaosha 
 assumes the appearance of a black horse, and comes 
 to fight against him ; but he is struck by a thun- 
 derbolt by Ahuramazda, together with the demon 
 ^pendjaghra, who has come to his assistance. Fi- 
 nally, to complete the destruction, Tistrya, this time 
 in the form of a bull, causes it to rain ten days more ; 
 thus bringing about a third deluge, following upon 
 which the waters divide, making the four great and 
 the twenty-three small seas. All this refers to a cos- 
 mogonic act anterior to the creation of man. The 
 Khrafptras, from whose presence Tistrya undertakes 
 to purify the earth, are vicious and venomous ani- 
 mals of Angr6mainyus' creation, such as scorpions, 
 lizards, toads, serpents, rats, etc., whose destruction 
 
 (1) See especially Tesht, viii. 13 et seq. ; VendidSd, xix. 139. 
 
The Deluge. 431 
 
 the devoted Mazdseans consider it their duty to 
 complete in the present world. There is no con- 
 nection in such a tale as this with mankind, or a 
 punishment for their sins. If it were absolutely 
 desired to look for a parallel in the Bible for this 
 first rain which fell upon the face of the earth, at 
 the same time exterminating the noxious animals 
 with which it was infested, and putting the soil in a 
 condition to bring forth an abundant vegetation, the 
 account of the Deluge would not be the place to turn 
 to, but the fifth and sixth verses of the second 
 chapter of Genesis. 
 
 The Greeks had two principal legends, differing 
 from each other, in regard to the cataclysm which 
 destroyed primitive man. The first was connected 
 with the name of Ogyges, the most ancient king of 
 Boeotia,(') or Attica,(^) an entirely mythical person- 
 age, who is lost in the night of ages;(^) his very 
 name seems to be derived from the word used primi- 
 tively to designate the deluge in the Aryan idioms, 
 in Sanskrit dugha.{*) It was related that in his time 
 all the country was invaded by the deluge, whose 
 
 (1) Pausan., ix. 5, 1 ; Schol. ad Apollon. Ehod., Argonaut., III., 
 T. 1177; Tzetz. ad Lyoophr., Cassandr., v. 1206; Varr., De re 
 rust. J iii. 1. ' 
 
 (') See Ottfr. Miiller, Orchommos, p. 128 et seq. 
 
 (3) On Ogyges, his deluge and the idea of immense antiquity 
 connected with his name, see Welcker, Griechische Gostterlehre, 
 Tol. I., p. 775 et seq. 
 
 (*) Windischmann, Xfrsagen der arischm Voelker ; Pott, Zeit- 
 echrift far verglekhendes Sprachforschung, vol. V., p. 262 ; see, 
 nevertheless, the objections of A. Kuhn, same journal, vol. IV., 
 p. 89; Pictet, Lea origines indo-europeennes, vol. II., p. 629. 
 
432 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 waters rose up to heaven, and from which he escaped 
 in a vessel with some companions. (') 
 
 The second tradition is the Thessalian legend of 
 Deucalion. Zeus having resolved to destroy the 
 men of the bronze age, whose crimes have excited his 
 anger, Deucalion, following the advice of his father, 
 Prometheus, builds a chest, in which he takes refuge 
 with his wife, Pyrrlia. The deluge comes on; the 
 chest floats at the mercy of the waves, during nine 
 days and nine nights, and is at last deposited by the 
 waters on the summit of Parnassus. Deucalion and 
 Pyrrha issue forth, offer a sacrifice, and repeople the 
 world, according to the command of Zeus, by throw- 
 ing behind them "the bones of the earth," or the 
 stones, which were changed into men.(^) This deluge 
 
 (') Pausan., ix., 5, 1 ; Scliol. ad Apollon. Rhod., iii., v. 1177; 
 Serv. ad Virgil., Eclog., Ti., v. 41. 
 
 (^) Strab., ix., p. 442; Pindar, Olymp., ix., v. 64 et aeq. ; 
 Apollon. Rbod., iii., v. 1085 et seq. ; Pausan., i., 40, 1 ; x., 6, 2 ; 
 Apollodor., i., 7, 2; Paeudo-Lucian., De Dm Syr., 12; Ovid, 
 Metamorph., i., v. 260-415. 
 
 According to Hellanicos, it was on Othrys, and not on Par- 
 nassus, that the chest of Deucalion rested (Ap. Schol. ad Pindar., 
 Olymp., ix., T. 64), and it would then have been there that the hero 
 founded a city and a temple. The Locrians designated Opontus 
 (Pindar, Olymp,, ix., v. 62 et seq.), or Cynos (Strab., ix., p. 426), 
 as the place of his disembarkation and abode after the deluge. 
 The Athenians imagined that Deucalion came from Lycorea, on 
 Parnassus, to their city, and that Amphiotyon (the successor of 
 Cranaos, under whom the deluge took place) was his son [Marm. 
 Far., J 6; Apollodor., i., 7, 2). At Argos they pointed out the 
 mountain top where Deucalion left his chest, and erected an altar 
 to Zeus Aphesios (Eiym. Magn., v. Wiptaiog). The Sicilians 
 thought Etna to be the mounta,in on which Deucalion and Pyrrha 
 were rescued from the Deluge (Nigid. ap. Schol. ad Germanic. 
 ;Caes., Aral., v. 283). 
 
The Deluge. 433 
 
 of Deucalion has more the character of an universal 
 deluge than any other in Greek tradition. Many- 
 authors say that it extended over all the earth, and 
 that the entire human race perished.(') The memory 
 of this event was celebrated at Athens by a ceremony 
 called IIydrophoria,{^) intended also to pacify the 
 manes of those who had died during the cataclysm, 
 having so close an analogy with the ceremony in use 
 at Hierapolis, in Syria, that it is easy to see in it a 
 Syro-Phoenician importation and the result of an 
 assimilation established from a remote antig^uity be- 
 tween the deluge of Deucalion and the deluge of 
 Hasisatra, as proved likewise by the author of the 
 treatise On the Syrian Goddess.i^) Near the temple 
 of the Olympian Zeus a fissure in the earth was 
 exhibited only one cubit in length, through which it 
 was said the waters of the Deluge were swallowed 
 up in the ground. (*) Thither each year, on the third 
 
 We also hear of a Cretan Deucalion, son of Minos and Pasiphae 
 [Odyss., T, V. 180; ApoUodor., iii., 1, 2 and 3; Pherecyd. ap. 
 Schol. ad Apollon. Rhod., Argonaut., iii., T. 1086). But there is 
 nothing to indicate that a diluvian tradition is connected with hia 
 name. 
 
 (•) Nonn., Dionys., vi., v. 367 et seq. ; Luoian., De mltat., 39 ; 
 Timo, 3 ; Pseudo-Lucian., De Dea Syr., 12 ; Steph. Byz. , v. 
 'Ik.6viov; Virgil, Oeorg., i., v. 61 et seq.; Hygin., Fab., 152; 
 Serv. ffi!? Virgil., Eclog., vi., v. 41. 
 
 (') See K. Fr. Hermann, Gottesdienstl. Alterthumer, I 58, 22 ; 
 August Mommsen, Heortologie, Antiguarische TTntermchungen iiber 
 die Stsedtiachen Feste der Athener, p. 365. 
 
 (^) It is owing to this assimilation again that Plutarch (De 
 solert. anim., 13, p. 37, ed. Reiske) speaks of the dove sent by 
 Deucalion to see if the deluge had ceased, a circumstance not 
 referred to in any Greek mythology. 
 
 (<) Pausan., i., 18, 7. 
 28 
 
434 TJie Beginnings of History. 
 
 day of the festival of the Anthesteria, a day of 
 mourning, dedicated to the dead,(^) that is to say, the 
 13th day of the month Anthesterion, toward the 
 beginning of March,(^) persons came to pour water 
 into the chasm,f ) as at Bambyce, besides flour min- 
 gled with honey,(^) after the manner of the Athenians 
 at their funeral sacrifices, who poured this mixture 
 into a trench dug to the westward of the tomb.(^) 
 
 Others, however, limited the extent of Deucalion's 
 deluge to Greece, f) They even said that this catas- 
 trophe had destroyed only the majority of the popu- 
 lation of the country ,(') and that many persons had 
 been able to save their lives on the highest moun- 
 tains.(*) Thus the legend of Delphi relates that the 
 inhabitants of that town, following the wolves in 
 their flight, took refuge in a grotto on the summit of 
 Parnassus, where they built the city of Lycorea,(°) 
 the foundation of which is, on the other hand, at- 
 tributed by the Chronicle of Paros to Deucalion, 
 after he had produced a new race of men.C") The 
 idea that there were various individuals simultane- 
 ously rescued at various points was necessarily sug- 
 
 (') On the different rites which filled this day, see A. Momm- 
 sen, Heortologie, pp. 364-369. 
 
 (2) Plutarch, SuU., 14. (') Etym. Magn., v. 'TSpo<p6pta. 
 
 (*) Pausan., i., 18, 7. 
 
 (6) Clidem. ap, Athen., x., p. 409 ; Chr. Petersen, in the FUl- 
 ologus, Supplem. i., p. 178; cf. Homer, Odyss., K, t. 517. 
 
 (6) Apollodor., i., 7, 8 ; Pausan., v., 8, 1 ; Conon, Narrat., 27. 
 
 (') Justin., ii., 6. 
 
 (8) Plat., De leg., iiK., p. 677; Apollodor., I. c 
 
 (9) Pausan. , x., 6, 2. 
 
 (i») See Ottfr. Miiller, Die Doner, vol. I., p. 212. 
 
The Deluge. 435 
 
 gested to later mythographers by the desire to recon- 
 cile the different local legends in quite a number 
 of places in Greece, where another than Deucalion 
 was named as the hero saved from the deluge.(^) 
 One of these was Megaros, the eponym of the city 
 of Megara, son of Zeus, and one of the Sithnide 
 nymphs, who, warned of the Deluge that was immi- 
 nent by the cries of the cranes, sought refuge on 
 Mount Geranion.(^) Another was the Thessalian 
 Cerambos, who, it was said, was enabled to escape 
 the deluge by rising into the air, by means of wings 
 given him by the nymphs ;(') and still another, 
 Perirrhoos, son of Aiolos, whom Zeus Naios pre- 
 served from the cataclysm at Dodona.(*) On the 
 island of Cos, the people held that Merops, son of 
 Hyas, was the hero saved from the deluge, and that 
 he gathered under his rule in their island the rem- 
 nants of mankind preserved with him.(°) In the 
 tradition of Rhodes only the Telchines (*) escape the 
 deluge, and in Crete lasion.(') In Samothracia the 
 part of hero saved from the deluge was attributed to 
 Saon,(*) said to be the son of Zeus or of Hermes ;(') 
 
 (') See Gerhard, Chiech. Mythohgie, § 639, 2. 
 
 (2) Pausan., i., 40,1. 
 
 {^) Ovid, Metamorph., vii., t. 354 et seq. 
 
 (*) Bekker, Aneedoci. grace, vol. I., p. 283. — For Aristotle 
 {MeteoTol., i., 14), Deucalion's deluge was localized in Thessaly, 
 the country of Dodona and the basin of the Acheloos. 
 
 (5) Schol. ad Iliad., A, v. 250. («) Uiod. Sic, v., 56. 
 
 (') Schol. ad Odgss., E, v. 125. 
 
 (*) Died. Sic, v., 48 ; see Ottfr. MUUer, Orchomenos, pp. 65 and 
 157; Klausen, JEneas und die Fenatin, vol. I., p. 363 et seq. 
 
 (') Festus (v. Salios) compares Saou with the Salios of 
 Mantiuea. 
 
436 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 he seems to be simply an heroic form of the Hermes 
 Saos,(') or S6cos,(^) the object of a particular cult on 
 the island, and the god in whom Philippe Berger 
 has correctly recognized a Phoenician importation, 
 the Kena'anite Sakun, identified elsewhere with 
 Hermes.(^) Dardanos, who is made to reach Samo- 
 thracia immediately after these events,(*) comes from 
 Arcadia, whence he was driven by the deluge.(') 
 
 In all these Greek accounts of the deluge it is 
 evident that the ancient tradition of the cataclysm 
 by which all mankind were destroyed, and which was 
 common to all the Aryan nations, is confused, as 
 Knobel has correctly perceived,(^) with the more or 
 less distinct recollections of local catastrophes, occa- 
 sioned by extraordinary overflowings of the banks 
 of lakes or rivers by the rupture of the natural 
 embankments of certain lakes, by the depression of 
 portions of the sea-coast, by tidal waves following 
 upon earthquakes, or upon partial upheavals of the 
 ocean-bed. (') "We note events of this character fre- 
 
 (») See Welcker, Die JEschyl. Trilogk, p. 217. 
 
 P) Iliad, Y, V. 72; Suid., ... v. 
 
 (') See in the Oazette arcMologique, for 1880 [pp. 18-31], the 
 fourth memoire of Philippe Berger on the Carthaginian Triad 
 {La Triade Carthaginoise). 
 
 (*) Died. Sic, v., 48; Dionys. Halicarn., ^nh'y. rom., i., 61 ; 
 Serv. ac? Virgil. , ^neid, iii., v. 167. 
 
 (6) Dionys. Halioarn., I. v. ; see Klausen, JEneas und die 
 Fenaten, p. 375 et seq., and p. 388. 
 
 (8) Die Genesis, 2d Ed., p. 78 et seq. [3d Ed., by Dillmanu, p. 
 143 et seq. Tk.] 
 
 (') Strabo, I., pp. 51 and 54. 
 
The Deluge. 437 
 
 quently occurring in Greece,(') in the district located 
 between Egypt and Palestine, near Pelusium and 
 Mount Casios,(^) and likewise in the Cimbrian 
 Chersonese.(^) The Greeks related that in the primi- 
 tive ages their country had experienced several 
 of these catastrophes ;(*) Istros (°) claimed four great 
 ones, one of which had opened the Straits of the 
 Bosphorus and the Hellespont, carrying the waters 
 of the Pontus Euxinus into the ^gean Sea and 
 submerging the neighboring islands and coasts.(^) 
 This undoubtedly was the Samothracian deluge, 
 from which the inhabitants of the country who 
 succeeded in escaping did so only by climbing to 
 the highest point of the mountains rising there ; 
 afterwards, in gratitude for their preservation, they 
 consecrated the entire island by encircling its shores 
 with a girdle of altars dedicated to the gods.(^) In 
 the same way, the tradition of the deluge of Ogyges 
 seems to be associated with the recollection of an 
 extraordinary rise in Lake Copais, inundating the 
 
 (1) Thucyd., III., 89 ; Diod. Sic, XII., 59, and XV., 48 ; Strab., 
 Till., p. 384 et seq. 
 
 (2) Strab., XVI., p. 758. 
 
 (») Posidon. ap. Strab., 11., p. 102 ; VII., p. 292 et seq. ; Flor., 
 III., 3. 
 
 («) Plato, Crit., 111. 
 
 (5) Eustath. ad Dionys. Perieg., v. 513. 
 
 («) Strat. ap. Strab., I., p. 51 ; Pliny, Hist. Nat, II., 205 ; Val. 
 Flacc, II., V. 617 et seq. ; of. Herod., VII., 6. 
 
 The rupture of the Straits of Messina, between Italy and Sicily, 
 was ascribed to a convulsion of the same character: Diod. Sic, 
 IV., 85 ; Dionys., Perieg., v. 473. 
 
 (') Diod. Sic, v., 47; cf. Tit. Liv., xIt., 5; Juveu., III., v. 
 144. 
 
438 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 whole of the great Boeotian valley,(') a recollection 
 afterwards exaggerated by the legend, as is always 
 the case, especially by connecting with this local 
 disaster features belonging to the popular stories 
 about the primitive deluge, which happened before 
 the dispersion and separation of the ancestors of the 
 two races, Semitic and Aryan. It is also probable 
 that some event that took place in Thessaly, or 
 rather iu the region of the Parnassus,(^) determined 
 the localization of the legend of Deucalion, which 
 nevertheless, as we have already noticed, continues to 
 preserve a more universal character than the others, 
 whether the deluge be considered as extending over 
 the whole earth or only over the whole of Greece. 
 
 Howsoever it be, the different accounts were re- 
 conciled by admitting three successive deluges, that 
 of Ogyges, that of Deucalion, and that of Darda- 
 nos.(') General opinion fixed the deluge of Ogyges 
 as the most ancient of the three,(*) and chronogra- 
 phers placed it at 600 years,(') or about 250 years,(^) 
 
 (1) Freret, Mim. de V Acad, des inscriptions, 1st series, vol. 
 XXIII., p. 139 et seq. ; Ottfr. Miiller, Orchomenos, p. 25; Maury, 
 article Dduge, in the Encyclopidie Nbuvelle ; Histoire des religions 
 de la Gricc, vol. I. , p. 88. 
 
 (') Forohammer, Annates de VInstitut arcMologigue, vol. X., p. 
 284 et seq. 
 
 (8) Nonn. Dionys., III., v. 204 et seq. ; Schol. ad Plat., Tim., p. 
 22, ed. Stephan. 
 
 {■') Jul. African, ap. Euseb., Prsepar. evangel., X., 10; Clem. 
 Alex., Stromat., I., p. 320 et seq., ed. Sylburg ; Nonn., I. c. ; Serv. 
 orf Virgil, Eclog., VI., v. 41. 
 
 (5) Solin., XI., 18. 
 
 (') Euseb., Chron. Armen., pp. 273 and 281, ed. Mai ; Syncell., 
 pp. 131, 280 et seq., 290, edit, of Bonn. 
 
The Deluge. 439 
 
 before Deucalion's. But this chronology was far from 
 being universally accepted, and the people of Samo- 
 thracia held that their deluge had preceded all the 
 others.(^) The Christian chronographers of the third 
 and fourth centuries, like Julius Africanus and Euse- 
 bius, adopted the dates of Hellenic chronographers 
 for the deluges of Ogyges and Deucalion, inscribing 
 them upon their tablets as separate events from the 
 Mosaic Deluge, which they believe to have happened 
 a thousand years before that of Ogyges.(^) 
 
 In Phrygia, as in Greece, the tradition of the 
 deluge was a national one. The town of Apamea 
 derived its cognomen of Kibdtos, or "ark," there- 
 from, and claimed to be the place where the ark had 
 rested. (^) Iconion also advanced the same preten- 
 sions,(*) and in like manner the inhabitants of the 
 country of Milyas, in Armenia, exhibited the ruins 
 of the ark on the top of a mountain, called Baris,(^) 
 to the pilgrims on Avkvkt during the early Christian 
 centuries,^) very much as Berossus tells us that in 
 his day persons visited the fragments of Hasisatra's 
 vessel on the Gordysean Mountains. 
 
 (1) Diod. Sic, v., 47. 
 
 (') Euseb., Chron. Armen., pp. 265 and 273, ed. Mai. 
 
 (3) Orac. Sibyll., I., v. 261 et seq. ; Cedren., Histor. Gompend., 
 II., p. 10, ed. of Paris ; see Ewald, Jahrbilcher der biblischen Wis- 
 semchaft, 1853-4 [vol. VI.], pp. 1 and 19. 
 
 On the name Kibotos, borne by the town of Apamea : Strabo, 
 XII., p. 576 ; Ptol. v., 2, 25; Pliny, Hist. Nat., V., 29. 
 
 (*) Steph. Byz., v. 'Ik6viov. 
 
 (5) Nicol. Damaso. ap. Joseph., Antiq. Jud., I., 3, 6. 
 
 (^) St. John Chrysostom, De perfection, carit., vol. VI., p. 350, 
 ed. Gaume. 
 
440 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 During the second and third centuries of the 
 Christian era, in consequence of the syncretic infil- 
 tration of Jewish and Christian traditions, which 
 permeated even the minds of those yet remaining in 
 paganism, the sacerdotal authorities of the Phrygian 
 Apamea caused some coins to be struck off, having 
 for emblem, an open ark, in which were the patri- 
 arch rescued from the Deluge and his wife, receiving 
 the dove, which bears the olive branch, and on the 
 obverse the same two individuals, after having left 
 the ark to take possession of the earth. (') On the 
 ark is inscribed the name NQE, the very form under 
 which the name of N6ah is presented in the Greek 
 version of the Bible, called the Septuagint. Thus, 
 at this epoch, the pagan priesthood of the Phrygian 
 city had adopted the Biblical narrative, even to the 
 names, and grafted it upon the ancient indigenous 
 tradition. The story was also told of a holy man 
 named Annacos,(^) who had reigned a little before 
 the Deluge, which he predicted, occupying the throne 
 more than 300 years; evidently a reproduction of 
 the Hanok of the Bible, with his 365 years of life 
 in the way of the Lord.(^) 
 
 As for the Celtic family of nations, we find in the 
 
 (1) Eckbel, Doctrina numorum veterum, vol. III., pp. 134-139 ; 
 Ch. Lenormant, in Melanges d' arcMologie of the Rev. Fathers 
 Martin and Cahier, vol. III., p. 199 et seq. ; Madden, Numismatic 
 Chronicle, 1866, pp. 178-219 ; Fr. Lenormant, Le Monnaie dam 
 r antiqiiite, vol. III., p. 123 et seq. 
 
 (^) Steph. Byz., v. ' Iii.6viov. Suidas gives the name the form 
 of Nannaoos : v. TSdvvaicog. 
 
 (^) Buttman was the first to recognize this fact: Mythologus, 
 vol. I., p. 176 et seq. 
 
The Deluge. 441 
 
 bardic poetry of the Cymris, in "Wales, a tradition of 
 the deluge which, notwithstanding the recent date 
 of its redaction, summarized under a concise form 
 called the Triads, is in its turn deserving of our 
 attention. As is always the case, the legend is local- 
 ized in the country itself, and the deluge is one of 
 three terrible catastrophes on the island of Prydain, 
 or Britain, the other two being a devastation by 
 fire and a disastrous drought. "The first of these 
 events," it is said, " was the eruption of Llyn-Ilion, 
 or 'Lake of the Waves,' and the overwhelming of the 
 whole face of the country by an inundation (ba/wdd), 
 in which all mankind were drowned, with the excep- 
 tion of Dwyfan and Dwyfach, who were rescued in 
 a ship without rigging, and by these two the isle of 
 Prydain was repeopled."(^) " Although the Triads, 
 under their present form, date back only to the 
 thirteenth or fourteenth century," says Pictet,{^) 
 " some of them are undoubtedly connected with very 
 old traditions, and in the one in question nothing 
 points to its having been borrowed from Genesis. 
 This is perhaps not equally true of another Triad,(^) 
 wherein a vessel called Nefydd-Naf-Neifion is re- 
 ferred to, carrying a pair of every kind of living 
 creatures, when Lake Llyn-Ilion broke its bounds; 
 this vessel bearing too close a resemblance to Noe's 
 ark. The name itself of the patriarch may have 
 suggested this obscure triple epithet, formed evi- 
 dently, however, upon the principle of Cymric alli- 
 
 (1) Myoyrian Archseology of Wales, vol. II., p. 59, IHad 13. 
 
 ('■') Les origines indo-europSennes, vol. II., p. 619. 
 
 (') Myvyrian Archeology of Wales, vol. II., p. 71, Triad 97. 
 
442 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 teration. In the same Triad figures the very enig- 
 matical history of the horned oxen {yohain bannog) 
 of Hu, the powerful, which drew the Avanc (beaver 
 or crocodile ?) from the Llyn-Ilion, so that the inunda- 
 tion of the lake should cease. The solution of these 
 enigmas can hardly be expected, unless we succeed 
 in reducing to order the chaotic mass of the bardic 
 monuments of mediaeval Wales ; though, meanwhile, 
 there can be no question as to the Cymris having an 
 indigenous tradition of the deluge." 
 
 A vestige of the same tradition is likewise found 
 in the Scandinavian Edda,(^) in combination, how- 
 ever, with a cosmogonic myth. The three sons of 
 Borr, Othin, Wili and We, grandsons of Buri, the 
 first man, slay Ymir, the father of the Hrimthursar, 
 or ice-giants, and use his corpse for constructing the 
 world. The blood flows from his wounds in such 
 abundance that the whole race of giants is drowned 
 in it, with the sole exception of Bergelmir, who is 
 saved in a boat with his wife, and who reproduces 
 the exterminated race. Pictet again remarks :(^ 
 " It may be perceived that this myth has no connec- 
 tion with the universal tradition, except in its final 
 incidents, which, however, suffice to connect it with 
 the common source." 
 
 The Lithuanians were the last among the Euro- 
 pean nations to embrace Christianity, and their lan- 
 guage has deviated less than any other from its 
 Aryan original. They possesss a legend of the 
 
 (') Vafthrudnismal, str. 29. 
 
 (') Les origines indo-mropiennca, vol. II., p. 620. 
 
The Deluge. 443 
 
 deluge, the basis of which appears to be ancient, 
 although it has assumed the naive character of a 
 popular tale, and it is likely that certain details may 
 have been borrowed from Genesis at the time of the 
 first preaching of the missionaries of Christianity. 
 According to this legend,(') the god Pramzimas, 
 seeing the earth to be full of disorder, sends two 
 giants, Wandu and WSjas, the water and the wind, 
 to ravage it. They devastate everything in their 
 fury, and only a few men escape upon a mountain- 
 top. At this juncture, Pramzimas, who is in the 
 act of eating celestial nuts, is touched with com- 
 passion and drops a shell near the mountain, and in 
 it the men take refuge, and the giants respect this 
 shelter. Escaped the disaster, they afterwards dis- 
 perse, and a single very aged couple remain in that 
 country alone, miserable, because they have no chil- 
 dren. Pramzimas, to comfort them, sends them his 
 rainbow and counsels them "to jump over the bones 
 of the earth," thus curiously suggesting the oracle 
 received by Deucalion. The two old married people 
 jump nine times, and the result is nine pairs, who 
 become the ancestors of the nine Lithuanian tribes. 
 
 While the tradition of the deluge occupies so 
 conspicuous a place among the legendary memories 
 of all the branches of the Aryan race, the monu- 
 ments and original texts of Egypt, with all their 
 cosmogonic speculations, do not afford a single, even 
 remote allusion to such a cataclysm. When the 
 Greeks told the story of Deucalion's deluge to the 
 
 (') Hanusch, Slawischer Mythus, p. 234, according to Narbutt; 
 Pictet, Les originea indo-ewopaennes, vol. II., p. 620. 
 
444 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Egyptian priests, they were informed that the valley 
 of the Nile had been preserved from that calamity,(') 
 as well as from the conflagration occasioned by Phae- 
 thon;(^) they even went so far as to say that the 
 Hellenes were childish in attaching so much impor- 
 tance to this event, for there had been a great num- 
 ber of analogous local catastrophes. Q According to 
 a passage of Manetho,(*) on which, however, there 
 rests a strong suspicion of textual interpolation, 
 Thoth, or Hermes Trismegistus, had himself, before 
 the cataclysm, inscribed the first principles of science 
 on stelas, in hieroglyphic characters, and in the 
 sacred language. After the cataclysm, the second 
 Thoth translated into the vulgar tongue the contents 
 of these stelas. This is the only mention of the 
 deluge coming from an Egyptian source; Manetho 
 himself does not refer to the subject again in any 
 part of his Dynasties, as it has come down to us, this 
 being his only perfectly authentic work. The silence 
 of all the other myths of the Pharaonic religion 
 regarding this same legend makes it most probable 
 that this account is simply a foreign tradition, re- 
 cently introduced, and doubtless of an Asiatic and 
 Chaldeean origin. Says Maury :(') "The Seriadic 
 country, where the passage in question locates the 
 hieroglyphic columns, could not well have been other 
 than Chaldsea. This tradition, though unknown to 
 the Bible, had a place in the popular legend of the 
 Jews at the beginning of the Christian era, this 
 
 (ij Diod. Sic, I., 10. (2) Plat., Tim., p. 22, ed. Stephan. 
 
 (») Plat., Tim., p. 23. (*) Ap. Syncell., p. 40. 
 (5) Article Deluge in tiie Encyclopidie nouveile. 
 
The Deluge. 445 
 
 circumstance confirming our supposition, as the He- 
 brews must have become familiar with it during the 
 Babylonian captivity. Josephus (') tells us that the 
 Patriarch Sh^th, foreseeing the double destruction 
 by fire and water predicted by Ad^m, in order that 
 the wisdom and science of astronomy should not 
 perish, set up two columns, one of brick, the other of 
 stone, engraving upon them this knowledge, and that 
 they still exist in the Seriadic country." This story 
 is evidently only a variation of the Chaldsean account 
 of the tablets of terra-cotta, bearing the divine rev- 
 elations and first principles of all the sciences, which 
 Hasisatra was commanded by £la to bury before the 
 deluge "in the city of the Sun, Sippara," as given 
 a little above in the extracts from Berossus.(^) 
 
 These stories of tablets, which contained the 
 statenient of the divine mysteries and the narrative 
 of the beginning of the world, and were buried by 
 the kings of the primitive ages that they might 
 be preserved from all chance of destruction, and 
 discovered by the men of later ages, occupied an 
 important place among the popular fables of the 
 Chaldseo-Babylonians. It is thus that the mutilated 
 document in the British Museum, containing the frag- 
 ments of the history of the first monstrous generations 
 of men with birds' heads, sprung from the womb of 
 chaos, according to the tradition of Kuti (Cutha),(^) is 
 
 (1) Antiq. Jud., I., 2, 3. 
 
 (*) Fr. Lenormant, Essai de commentaire des fragments de Berose, 
 p. 276. 
 
 {') Q. Smith, Chaldsean Account of Genesis, pp. 102-106. [Rev. 
 Ed., pp. 92-96. Tb.] 
 
446 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 given as the copy of a tablet written by a kin^ of the 
 mythical generations, who is said to have buried it in 
 the foundation of the famous Temple of Nergal. This 
 fabulous monarch is reputed to have finished his ac- 
 count with these words : " O thou, king, viceroy, 
 prince, or whosoever thou mayest be^ — whom the di- 
 vinity shall call and who shalt govern the kingdom, — 
 who shalt rebuild this temple, I write this for thee; — 
 in the city of Kuti, in the foundations of the temple 
 of the god who manifests himself in valor, — of the 
 sanctuary of Nergal, I leave this for thee. — See this 
 tablet and — listen to the words of this tablet; — be not 
 rebellious, be not Avanting in any respect, — ^be not over- 
 come with fear, be not turned aside ; — then thy foun- 
 dations will be firm, — thou shalt be glorious in thy 
 works, — thy fortresses will be strong, — ^thy canals full 
 of water, — thy treasures, thy wheat, thy silver, — thy 
 furniture, thy provisions — and thy implements will 
 be multiplied." One of the books of the augural 
 collection, of which we have the catalogue in one of 
 the tablets of the Palace Library of Nineveh, com- 
 menced with these words: "In the midst of the city, 
 tablets of clay have been placed in a safe spot,"(') 
 and it is thus designated on the catalogue. 
 
 The Egyptians, however, admitted a destruction 
 of the first men by the gods on account of their 
 rebellion and their sins. This event was related 
 in a chapter of the sacred books of Tahut, the 
 famous Hermetic Books of the Egyptian priesthood, 
 which was engraved upon the partition walls of one 
 
 (1) Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, Tol. III., pi. 52, 3, obv., 1. 36 : 
 Ina lib ali duppi libiiti izzazu. 
 
The Deluge. 447 
 
 of the most secluded halls of the mausoleum of 
 King; Seti I., at Thebes. The text of it has been 
 published and translated by Edouard Naville.(') 
 
 The scene is laid at the end of the reign of the 
 god Ra, the first terrestrial reign, according to the 
 system of the priests of Thebes ; the second, according 
 to the system of the priests of Memphis, followed by 
 Manetho, who placed the reign of Phta'h at the 
 beginning, of things, before that of E.a. Angered 
 by the impiety and crimes of the men he had made, 
 the god assembles the other gods to hold a council 
 in the greatest secresy, "so that men may not see it, 
 and that their hearts may not fear." 
 
 "Said by Ea to 'Suu-.i^ 'Thou, the eldest of the 
 gods, of whom I am born, and you, ancient gods, 
 behold the men who are born of myself; they speak 
 words against me; tell me what you would do in 
 this matter; behold, I have waited, and I have not 
 slain them before having heard your words.' 
 
 "Said by the Majesty of Nun: 'My son Ra, 
 greater god than he who hath made him and hath 
 created him, I remain in great fear before thee ; thy- 
 self shalt deliberate in thyself.' 
 
 "Said by the Majesty of Ri,: 'Lo, they fly into 
 the country, and their hearts are full of fear.' .... 
 
 "Said by the gods: 'May thy face permit it, and 
 may these men be smitten who plot wicked things, 
 thy enemies, and may no one [exist among them].' " 
 
 A goddess, whose name has unfortunately disap- 
 
 (•) La destruction des hommes par les dieux, in the Transactions 
 of the Society of Biblical Archeology, vol. IV., pp. 1-19. 
 (^) Personification of the primordial abyss. 
 
448 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 peared, but who seems to be Tefnut, identified with 
 Hat'lior and Sekhet, is then sent to carry out the 
 sentence of destruction. "This goddess went forth 
 and slew the men upon the earth. — Said by the 
 Majesty of this god : ' Come in peace, Hat'hor, thou 
 hast done [what has been commanded thee].' — Said 
 by this goddess; 'Thou art living, for I Jiave been 
 stronger than men, and my heart is content.' — Said 
 by the Majesty of Ra : ' I am living, for I will rule 
 over them, [and I will complete] their ruin.'— And, 
 lo, Sekhet, during several nights, trampled their 
 blood under foot as far as the city of Ha-khnen-su 
 (Heracleopolis)." 
 
 But the massacre being accomplished, the anger 
 of Ra is appeased; he begins to repent of what he 
 has done. He is entirely calmed by a great expia- 
 tory sacrifice. Fruits are gathered in every part of 
 Egypt; they are pounded and mixed with human 
 blood, and 7000 jars full are presented before the 
 god. 
 
 "Behold the Majesty of R^, the King of Upper 
 and Lower Egypt, comes with the gods, after sailing 
 three days, to see these vessels full of beverage, after 
 he had ordered the goddess to slay mankind. — Said 
 by the Majesty of Ra : ' It is well, this : I shall pro- 
 tect men by reason of this.' Said by Rfi,: 'I raise 
 my hand on this account, to swear that I will no 
 mQ £e slay men.' 
 
 "The Majesty of Ra, the King of Upper and 
 Lower Egypt, gave orders in the middle of the 
 night to empty the liquid of the vessels, and the 
 fields were completely filled with water, by the will 
 
The Deluge. 449 
 
 of this god. The goddess arrived in the morning, 
 and found the fields full of water; her face was joy- 
 ous therefor, and she drank in abundance, and she 
 departed satiated. She_2erceiysinoja2re_mefl, ii^ 
 
 "Said by the Majesty of Efi. to this goddess: 
 ' Come in peace, gracious goddess.' — And he caused 
 the young priestesses of Amu (the Libyan nome) to 
 be born.— Said by the Majesty of Ra to the goddess : 
 ' Libations shall be made to him at each of the feasts 
 of the new year, under the direction of my priest- 
 esses.' — Hence it comes that libations are made under 
 the direction of the priestesses of Hat'hor by all men 
 even since those ancient days." 
 
 Nevertheless, some men escaped the destruction 
 which Ra had commanded ; they renewed the popu- 
 lation on the face of the earth. As for the solar god 
 who reigns over the world, he feels himself old, sick, 
 weary; he has had enough of living among men, 
 whom he regrets not having completely exterminated, 
 but whom he has sworn to spare henceforward. 
 
 " Said by the Majesty of Rfi, : ' There is a sharp 
 pain which torments me ; what is it that hurts me ? ' 
 Said by the Majesty of Ra, : 'I am alive, but my 
 heart is tired of being with them (men), and I have 
 nowise destroyed them. That was not a destruction 
 which I myself carried out.' 
 
 "Said by the gods who accompany him: 'Away 
 with thy lassitude ; thou hast obtained all that thou 
 hast desired.' " 
 
 The god ReI decides, however, to accept the help 
 of the new race of men, which is offered him to fight 
 against his enemies; and they engage in a great 
 29 
 
450 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 battle, whence they come out victors. But, in spite 
 of this success, the god, disgusted with the life on 
 earth, resolves to quit it forever, and causes himself 
 to be carried to heaven by the goddess Nut, under 
 the form of a cow. There he creates a place of de- 
 lights, the fields of Aalu, the Elysium of Egyptian- 
 mythology, which he peoples with stars. Entering 
 into rest, he assigns to the diiferent gods the govern- 
 ment of the different parts of the world. Shu, 
 who is to succeed him as king, will administer the 
 affairs of heaven with Nut; Seb and Nun receive 
 the guardianship of the creatures of the earth and 
 the water. Finally, ReI, as a sovereign voluntarily 
 descending from his seat of power, a genuine abdi- 
 cation, goes to make his dwelling with Tahut, his 
 favorite son, to whom he gives the direction of the 
 lower world. 
 
 Such is this strange history, "in which," as Na- 
 ville has well said, "in the midst of fantastic and 
 often puerile inventions, we find, nevertheless, the 
 two terms of existence as understood by the ancient 
 Egyptians. lia begins with the earth, and, passing 
 through heaven, stops in the region of the deep, the 
 Ament, in which he seems to wish to dwell. This 
 is, then, a symbolic and religious representation of 
 life, which for every Egyptian, and above all for a 
 conquering king, must begin and end like the Sun. 
 This explains why this chapter should be inscribed 
 within a tomb." 
 
 It is the last part of the narrative, which we have 
 confined ourselves to summarizing very briefly, with 
 its history of the abdication of Ra, and of his retire- 
 
The Deluge.' 451 
 
 ment, at first into heaven, afterwards into the Ament, 
 symbolizing death, which must be followed by a 
 resurrection, in like manner as the sun issues forth 
 again from darkness, that gives it its whole interest 
 for the religious teaching about the future state, 
 which is unfolded in the decoration of the interior 
 walls of the tomb of Seti I. For us, however, on 
 account of the present subject of study, the im- 
 portance of the record lies in the episode with 
 which it opens, being the destruction of primitive 
 men by the gods, of which hitherto no mention has 
 anywhere else been found. Although the method of 
 destruction employed by Ra against men be alto- 
 gether different, though he does not work by means 
 of a submersion, but by a massacre, his executioner 
 being the goddess Tefnut, or Sekhet, the lion- 
 headed, Hat'hor's form of terror, this account pre- 
 sents in every other respect a sufficiently striking 
 analogy with that of the Mosaic or Chaldsean 
 Deluge to admit of a comparison, and make it pro- 
 bable that this is the same tradition which in Egypt 
 assumes a peculiar and excessively individual garb. 
 On both hands, in fact, we have the same idea of 
 the corruption of mankind exciting the divine anger; 
 this corruption, in either case, is punished by the 
 extermination of mankind, agreed upon in heaven, 
 a punishment which differs only in its form, but from 
 which, whatever shape the tradition assumes, only a 
 very small number of individuals escape, from whom 
 a new human race is destined to issue. As a climax, 
 the destruction of men being accomplished, the celes- 
 tial anger is entirely appeased by means of an expi- 
 
452 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 atory sacrifice, and a solemn compact is concluded 
 between the divinity and the new human race, the 
 former taking an oath never again to destroy man- 
 kind. The agreement of all these essential charac- 
 teristics seems to me to outweigh the divergence 
 in the means used to exterminate primitive man. 
 And, furthermore, it is well to note in this connec- 
 tion the curious resemblance of the part assigned 
 by the Egyptian narrator to Ra, and the character 
 ascribed in the Epopee of Uruk to the god Bel, 
 in Hasisatra's deluge. "The Egyptians," says the 
 Abb6 Vigouroux,(^) "had retained the tradition of 
 the destruction of mankind; but as an inundation 
 was for them a synonym of prosperity and life, they 
 altered the primitive tradition; the human species, 
 instead of perishing by water, was otherwise exter- 
 minated, and the inundation, as a benefaction to the 
 Nile Valley, became in their eyes the sign of the 
 pacifying of Ra's indignation." 
 
 "It is a fact altogether worthy of notice," says 
 Maury,(^) " that in America we meet with traditions 
 relating to the deluge infinitely more like that of 
 the Bible and of the Chaldsean religion than among 
 any nation of the Old World. It is difficult to con- 
 ceive that traditions of this kind should have been 
 carried thither with the migrations which undoubt- 
 edly were made from Asia to North America by way 
 of the Kurile or Aleutian Islands, and which in fact 
 continue to our day, because there is not a trace of 
 them to be found among the Mongolian and Siberian 
 
 (^) La Bible ct Us dicouvertes modernes, 2d Ed., vol. I., p. 219. 
 (2) Article Deluge, in the Enajclopedie nouvelle. 
 
The Deluge. 453 
 
 tribes (^) -which have been mingled with the autoch- 
 
 (1) Nevertheless, the deluge occupies an important place in the 
 cosmogonio traditions of a remarkably original character, which 
 R^guly collected among the Voguls. See Lucien Adam, in the 
 Reo-M de philologie et d' ethnographic, vol. I., p. 12 et seq. The 
 event is thus related : 
 
 "After seven years of drought, the great vroman said to the 
 great man : ' It has rained elsewhere ; how shall we save our- 
 selves? The other giants have assembled in a burgh to take 
 counsel together. AVhat shall we do ? ' 
 
 " The great man answered : ' Let us cut a poplar tree in half, 
 hollow it and make of it two boats. We will then twist a rope 
 five hundred fathoms long out of willow roots, and bury one end 
 in the earth, and fasten the other to the prows of our boats. The 
 man who has children shall go on board the boat with what be- 
 longs to him, and over them shall be placed a covering made of 
 skins of oxen ; victuals shall be prepared for seven days and 
 seven nights, and be placed beneath the covering. When all is 
 done, we will find room in each boat for vessels filled with liquid 
 butter.' 
 
 "After having thus assured their own safety, the two giants 
 traversed the villages and entreated the inhabitants to build 
 boats and twist ropes. Some did not know how to go about it, 
 and to such the giants gave the necessary instructions. Others 
 preferred to seek a spot where they could take refuge ; but they 
 sought in vain, and the great man to whom they applied, because 
 he was their elder, declared that he knew of no place of refuge 
 vast enough to be a safe place for the people. ' Behold now,' he 
 added, ' we are about to be overtaken by the holy water, for 
 already for two days past we have heard the roar of its waves. 
 Let us enter the boats without delay.' 
 
 "The earth was soon submerged. Those who had not built 
 boat-s perished in the warm water, and the same thing happened 
 to the owners of boats whose rope was too short, as well as to 
 those who had not supplied themselves with melted butter, to 
 ease the play of the rope against the sides of the boat. 
 
 "The water began to fall on the seventh day, and before long 
 the survivors set foot upon those portions of the ground which 
 had emerged. But, alas ! there were no longer upon the surface 
 
454 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 thonous races of the New World Undoubt- 
 edly certain nations of America, such as the Mexi- 
 cans and Peruvians, had already reached a very 
 advanced social condition at the period of their con- 
 quest; but this civilization has a character peculiar 
 to itself, and appears to have been developed upon 
 the soil where it flourished. Several very simple 
 inventions — as, for instance, the balance (') — were 
 unknown to these nations, and this fact proves that 
 they did not acquire their knowledge from India or 
 Japan. The attempts that have been made to dis- 
 cover in Asia, in the Buddhist society, the beginnings 
 of Mexican civilization, have not so far led to any 
 satisfactory issue. Moreover, had Buddhism, as seems 
 very doubtful, penetrated to America, it could hardly 
 have brought with it a myth which does not appear 
 in its own books.(^) The reason of the similarity of 
 the diluvian traditions of the New World aborigines 
 
 of the earth either trees or plants ; the animals had perished ; the 
 fishes even had disappeared. Being on the verge of dying of 
 hunger, men supplicated the great god Numi-tarom to create anew 
 fishes, animals, trees and plants. And their prayer was granted." 
 
 A diluvian narrative has also been discovered among the Eleuts 
 or Kalmuks, whither it seems to have penetrated along with 
 Buddhism : Malte-Brun, PrSds de Geographic, book cxxxvii. [Ed. 
 Huot, 1841.— Ed. 1810-29, book Ix. Tr.] 
 
 (1) We might also add the knowledge of an artificial light of 
 any sort whatever for use during the night. 
 
 {^) It should, however, be remarked that the Buddhist mission- 
 aries appear to have introduced the diluvian tradition of India 
 into China. Gutzlaff ( On Buddhism in China, in the Journal of the 
 Royal Asiatic Society, 1st series, vol. XVI., p. 79 [1856] ) afBrms 
 that he has seen the chief episode represented in a very fine 
 painting in a temple of the goddess Kuan-yin. 
 
The Deluge. 455 
 
 with the Biblical tradition still remains an unex- 
 plained fact." I am glad to quote these words of a 
 man whose erudition is immense, for the very reason 
 that he does not belong to the ranks of Catholic 
 writers, and therefore will not be suspected of having 
 allowed a preconceived opinion to get the better of 
 his judgment. Others, besides, no less rationalistic 
 than himself, have pointed out this same alfinity 
 of the American tradition relating to the deluge 
 with the Biblical and Chaldsean records.(') 
 
 The most important of the American legends of 
 the deluge are those of Mexico, because they appear 
 to have existed in a definitely fixed form in sym- 
 bolic and mnemonic paintings before there was any 
 contact between the aborigines 'and the Europeans. 
 According to these documents, the N6ah of the 
 Mexican cataclysm is Coxcox, called by certain tribes 
 Teocipactli, or Tezpi. He is supposed to have been 
 saved with his wife, Xochiquetzal, in a bark, or, ac- 
 cording to other traditions, on a raft of bald cypress 
 wood {Capressus disticha). Certain paintings por- 
 traying Coxcox's deluge have been discovered among 
 the Aztecs, the Miztecs, the Zapotecs, the Tlascaltecs 
 and the Mechoacanesians. The tradition of these last 
 especially presents a more striking conformity with 
 the accounts in Genesis and the Chaldsean sources 
 than any of the others. The story as told in them 
 may be given thus : Tezpi embarked on a capacious 
 
 (') Kanne, Biblische Vntersuchungen, Tol. I., p. 48 et seq. ; Pust- 
 kuchen, Urgeschichte, vol. I., p. 287 et seq. ; Rosenmiiller, Altes 
 und Neues Morgenland, vol. I., p. 33 et seq. ; Knobel, Die Genesis, 
 2d Ed., p. 76. [But see 3d Ed., by Dillmann, p. 149. Te.] 
 
456 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 vessel with his wife, his children, some animals and 
 different kinds of grain, the preservation of which 
 was necessary to the subsistence of the human species. 
 When the great god Tezcatlipoca commanded that 
 the waters should retre3,t, Tezpi sent a vulture forth 
 from the vessel. The bird, which feeds on carrion, 
 did not return, owing to the great number of corpses 
 strewed over the recently emerged land. Tezpi sent 
 out other birds, among which the humming-bird 
 alone returned, holding in his beak a branch of 
 foliage. Then Tezpi, seeing that the ground was 
 beginning to be covered with fresh verdure, aban- 
 doned his ship upon the mountain of Colhuacan.(') 
 
 The most valuable document on the subject of the 
 cosmogonic system of the Mexicans is that designated 
 by the name of Codex Vatioanus, after the Vatican 
 Library, where it is preserved. It contains four sym- 
 bolic pictures, summing up the four ages of the 
 world preceding the present age. They were copied 
 at Cholula from a manuscript anterior in date to the 
 Conquest, and accompanied by an explanatory com- 
 mentary by Pedro de los Rios, a Dominican monk, 
 who, in 1566, less than fifty years after the arrival 
 of Cortez, gave himself up to the investigation of 
 aboriginal tradition, as being a study necessary in 
 connection with his labors as a missionary. 
 
 (I) A. von Humboldt, Vites des Cordiliires et monuments des peu- 
 ples indigines de V Amerique, vol. II., p. 177 et seq. [ed. Paris, 
 fol., 1810, pp. 226-227 ; Eng. Trans., 1814, II., p. 64 et seq. Tr.] ; 
 Clavigero, Storia Aniica del Messico, vol. III., p. 1.51 [Eng. Trans., 
 2d Ed., 1807, II., p. 204. Tr.] ; MacCulloch, Researches, Philo- 
 sophical and Antiquarian, concerning the Aboriginal History of 
 America, p. 262 et seq. 
 
The Deluge. 457 
 
 The first age is marked thereupon by the figures 
 13 X 400+ 6 or 5206, which Alexander von Hum- 
 boldt understands as giving the number of years of 
 the period, and the Abb6 Brasseur de Bourbourg as 
 the date of its beginning, according to a proleptic 
 era, reckoned backward from the epoch of the execu- 
 tion of the manuscript. This age is called Tlatonatiuh, 
 "sun of earth." It is that of the giants, or Quinames, 
 the first inhabitants of Anahuac, who were finally 
 destroyed by famine. 
 
 The figures of the second age are 1 2 X 400 + 4 or 
 4804, its name being Tletonatiuh, " sun of fire." It 
 comes to an end with the descent upon the earth of 
 Xiuhteuctli, the god of the fiery element. Human 
 beings are all transformed into birds, and only thus 
 escape the conflagration ; nevertheless, one human 
 pair find shelter in a cavern, and they repeople the 
 universe after this calamity. 
 
 The figures of the third age, or Eheoatonatiuh, 
 "sun of wind," are 10X400+10 or 4010. The 
 catastrophe with which it terminates is a terrible 
 hurricane, set in motion by Quetzalcohuatl, the god 
 of the air. "With very few exceptions, human beings 
 are metamorphosed into monkeys during this hur- 
 ricane. 
 
 Immediately thereupon follows the fourth age, 
 called Atonatiuh, "sun of water," the figures of 
 which are 10 X 400 + 8 or 4008. It ends with a 
 great inundation, a real deluge. All men are changed 
 into fishes, excepting only one individual and his 
 wife, who escape in a boat made out of the trunk of 
 a bald cypress. The figurative picture represents 
 
458 The. Beginnings of History. 
 
 Matlalcueye, goddess of the waters and companion 
 of Tlaloc, the god of the rain, hurling themselves 
 down toward the earth. Coxcox and Xochiquetzal, 
 the two human beings preserved from the disaster, 
 appear seated upon a tree-trunk, which floats upon 
 the waters. (^) This deluge is represented as the last 
 cataclysm which has agitated the face of the earth. 
 
 All this seems of serious import, and a mind of 
 the order of Alexander von Humboldt's unhesitat- 
 ingly recognizes its superior value, although Girard 
 de Eialle's late verdict is to this effect :(^) 
 
 " The myth of the deluge has been found to exist 
 in many of the American countries, and Christian 
 authors have promptly discovered in it a reference 
 to the Biblical tradition ; they have even found traces 
 of the history of the Tower of Babel,(') in connection 
 with the Pyramid of Cholula. We will not waste 
 time in demonstrating the process of making out of a 
 fish-god, Coxcox among the Chichimecs, Teocipactli 
 among the Aztecs, and out of a goddess of flowers, 
 Xochiquetzal, the Mexican figures of Noah and his 
 wife, adding thereto the story of the ark and the 
 dove. It will suffice to say that all these legends, 
 with a Biblical air about them, were collected and 
 published only at a comparatively recent epoch ;(^) the 
 
 (1) A. von HumBoldt, Vws des Cordiliins, vol. I., p. 114 [ed. 
 Paris, fol., 1810, p. 207 and pi. xxvi. ; Eng. Trans., 1814, II., 
 23. Tk.] ; H. de Charenoey, Ohronologie des Ages ou soleils, d'apris 
 la mythologie mexicaiTie., pp. 22-31. 
 
 (2) La Mythologie comparee, vol. I., p. 852 et seq. 
 (') We will recur to this point in chapter xiv. 
 
 (*) Published, yes ; collected, no. The date of Pedro do los 
 Rios suffices to refute this argument. 
 
The Deluge. 459 
 
 first chroniclers — themselves needing to be treated 
 with much reserve for all their honest naivete — such 
 as Sahagun, Mendieta, Olmos-, etc., and the Spanish- 
 native writers, such as the Tezcucan Ixtlixochit and 
 the Tlascaltec Camargo, do not breathe a word of the 
 stories, which they would not have failed to publish, 
 had they existed in their day. Finally, in Bancroft's 
 work(') may be found a criticism of these legends, 
 due to Don Jos6 Fernando Ramirez, curator of the 
 National Museum of Mexico, who demonstrates with 
 incontestable authority that all these tales arose from 
 rash or fenrfency-governed interpretations of ancient 
 Mexican paintings, representing nothing more, as he 
 believed, than episodes of the migration of the Aztecs 
 about the lakes in the centre of the plateau of 
 Anahuac." 
 
 I am very much afraid that the fen(?ency-governed 
 disposition (since this ugly word, which is not in 
 the French language, has been used in this connec- 
 tion) does not apply to the writers who are supposed 
 to be crushed beneath the epithet of "Christian," 
 which, it may be said in passing, would greatly 
 surprise some among them. And this disposition, 
 when its object is to attack the Bible at any cost, is 
 quite as anti-scientific as that which admits every 
 kind of argument in uncritical defense of the Sacred 
 Books.Q Doubtless the attributes of Xochiquetzal, 
 
 (1) The Native Races of the Pacific States, vol. III., p. 68 et seq. 
 
 (2) In criticising a little severely a passage of Girard de Rialle's 
 book, I do not detract from the merits of the book, which is very 
 erudite, filled with curious and carefully summarized facts, and to 
 which I owe much in the compilation of this chapter. 
 
460 The Beginnings of Histoj-y. 
 
 or Macuilxochiquetzal, as goddess of fertilizing rain 
 and of vegetation, identical with Chalchihuitlicue 
 or Matlalcueye, are well ascertained facts, more 
 certain even than the character of the god-fish, 
 Coxcox or Teocipactli. But the transformation of 
 the gods into heroes is of constant recurrence in 
 all polytheisms, and is most frequently associated 
 with the kind of unconscious euhemerism invariably 
 found among nations in their childhood. Therefore 
 there is nothing in that fact to prevent these two 
 divine personages, regarded simply as heroes, from 
 having been taken as the two survivors of the 
 deluge, the ancestors of the new human race. As 
 to Don Jos6 Fernando Ramirez's theory respecting 
 the symbolic pictures supposed to contain a figured 
 representation of the diluvian tradition, it is very 
 ingenious and very learnedly worked out, but it 
 cannot be regarded as so absolutely demonstrated as 
 Girard de Rialle makes it out to be. Even sup- 
 posing it incontrovertible, the only result would be to 
 exclude from the question some of the documents 
 that have been brought into it, just as it is pos- 
 sible that in the attempt to assimilate native stories 
 there may have been some little, almost unconscious, 
 forcing of certain points, which the coUaters were 
 naturally led to connect with Genesis, such as the 
 sending of the birds of Tezpi. But the existence 
 itself of the diluvian tradition among the various 
 nations of Mexico cannot be questioned, for it rests 
 upon a complete collection of undoubted testimony, 
 which confirms in the most forcible manner the inter- 
 pretation hitherto accepted of the Codex Vaticanus. 
 
The Deluge. 461 
 
 The valuable work compiled by a native, since 
 the Spanish conquest, in the Aztec language and in 
 Latin characters, called by the Abb6 Brasseur de 
 Bourbourg Codex Chimalpopoca, of which he gives 
 the analysis and the partial introduction in the first 
 volume of his Histoire des Nations civilisies du 
 Mexique, contains in its third part a history of the 
 Suns, or of the successive ages in the existence of 
 the world. The name of each age refers to the mode 
 of the destruction of mankind at the termination of 
 that particular period. Hence the first is the age of 
 jaguars, since they devoured the primitive giants ;(') 
 the second is the age of the wind, and when that 
 came to an end ''men lost themselves, carried away 
 as they were by the wind; and they were trans- 
 formed into apes. The houses, the woods, all were 
 carried off by the wind." After that comes the age 
 of fire, the sun of which is called Tlalocan-Teuctli, 
 "Lord of the lower regions," the customary appel- 
 lation of Mictlanteuctli, the Mexican Pluto, which 
 appears to indicate the notion of an age of quite 
 special volcanic activity. Mankind at the end of 
 this epoch is destroyed by a rain of fire, and such 
 as are not burned escape only by being transformed 
 into birds. To conclude, the fourth age is that of 
 water, immediately preceding the existing epoch, and 
 ending with the deluge. 
 
 Here follows the textual account of the cataclysm, 
 according to the translation of the Abbe Brasseur, 
 which is considered exact among Americanists : 
 
 (') By a curious alteration of the text, it is said tliat the 
 jaguars "irere devoured," instead of saying "they devoured." 
 
462 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 "This is the sun called Nahui-atl, 'four (of) wa- 
 ter.'(^) Now, the water was calm for forty years, plus 
 twelve, aud men lived for the third and the fourth 
 time. When the sun Nahui-atl came, four hundred 
 years had gone by, plus two centuries, plus seventy- 
 six years. Then all men were lost and drowned, 
 and found themselves changed into fishes. The sky 
 approached the water. In a single day everything 
 was lost, and the day Nahui-xoohitl, ' four (of) flower,' 
 consumed all our flesh. 
 
 "And this year was that of Ce-calli, 'one (of) 
 house,'(^) and on the day Nahui-atl all was lost. The 
 mountains even were plunged beneath the water. And 
 the water remained calm during fifty-two spring- 
 times. 
 
 " Now, at the end of the year, the god Titlacahuan 
 had forewarned Nata aud his wife Nena, saying: 
 'Make no more wine of agave, but set to work to 
 hollow out a great bald cypress, and you shall go 
 into it when the water begins to rise toward the sky, 
 in the month Tozontli. 
 
 "Then they went into it, and when the god had 
 shut the door of it, he said : 'Thou shalt eat but one 
 single sheaf of maize, and thy wife one also.' 
 
 "But as soon as they had finished they went out 
 of that place; aud the water remained calm, for the 
 wood no longer stirred it up, and opening it they 
 began to see the fishes. 
 
 (1) According to the designation of the day of the year in which 
 the final cataclysm "was said to have taken place. 
 
 (2) This designation for a year enters into the system of Mexi- 
 can cycles, comprising a certain number of groups of years, each 
 one characterized by the name of an object or of an animal. 
 
The Deluge. 463 
 
 "Then they lighted some fire by rubbing pieces of 
 wood together, and they broiled some fishes. The 
 gods Citlalliuicue and Citlallatonac, looking down- 
 ward instantly, said: 'Divine lord, what is this fire 
 which is made there? Why do they thus smoke the 
 
 sky?' 
 
 " Titlacahuan-Tezcatlipoca immediately came down. 
 He began to scold, saying, 'Who has been making 
 this fire here?' And seizing the fishes, he moulded 
 their bodies and shaped their heads, and they were 
 transformed into dogs (ohichime)." 
 
 This last point is a satire directed against the 
 Chichimecs or "barbarians of the North," founders 
 of the kingdom of Tezcuco. It stamps the narrative 
 with a purely aboriginal character, and excludes the 
 idea of a Biblical imitation, which the date of its 
 redaction might have led one to suspect.(') 
 
 The manuscript history written in Spanish by 
 Motolinia, and dating back to the age of the Con- 
 quistadores, is not now known, except through ex- 
 tracts given by the Abb6 Brasseur de Bourbourg in 
 his Redierches sur Us mines de Palenqui, a work 
 containing some very useful documents, although 
 interlarded with the visionary ideas with which the 
 learned pioneer of American antiquities was so 
 strangely carried away toward the end of his career. 
 We find here again the theory of the four suns or 
 four ages, presented exactly in the same order as by 
 the author of the Codex Chimalpopoca.{^) 
 
 P) See, furthermore, in regard to all this account, H. de Cha- 
 renoey, Chronohgie des Hges, ou soleils, pp. 8-18. 
 
 C) On the system followed by Motolinia, see H. de Charencey, 
 same dissertation, pp. 18-22. 
 
464 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The first is called "the age of Tezcatlipoca," be- 
 cause that god is said to havs added one-half to the 
 sun, only half of which gave light, or is said to have 
 "made a sun of himself in its stead." During this 
 age there lived the Quinames, or giants, who were 
 nearly all exterminated by a famine. Following 
 upon this last event, Quetzalcohuatl, the god of the 
 air, having armed himself with a great stick, beat 
 Tezcatlipoca with it, threw him into the water, and 
 in his turn "made a sun of himself in his stead." 
 The deposed god, having transformed himself into a 
 jaguar, went about devouring all the Quinames who 
 had escaped famine. The records of the Codex Vatl- 
 canus and the Codex Chimalpopooa, regarding the 
 catastrophe which brought the first age of the world 
 to an end, are reconciled by means of this third nar- 
 rative. 
 
 Motolinia proceeds to make the second and third 
 ages those of wind and of fire, ending with the de- 
 structions with which we are already acquainted. 
 The fourth age is that of the "sun of the water," 
 placed under the patronage of the goddess Chalchi- 
 huitlicue. The deluge of waters put an end to this, 
 and after this last of the cataclysms the present age 
 begins. (') 
 
 We will now turn to the records of the History of 
 the Chiohimeoas, by Don Fernando d'Alva Ixtlil- 
 
 (1) Motolinia is so little concerned about finding a similarity 
 between the Biblical and Mexican deluges that he places the last- 
 named in the year 68 B. C, in consequence of native cyclical 
 computations which were incapable of rising above comparatively 
 feeble numbers, after leaving the epoch which included authentic 
 history for the inhabitants of Anahuac. 
 
The Deluge. 465 
 
 xochitl, a descendant of the ancient pagan kings of 
 Tezcuco, whose supposed silence, as we have but just 
 now seen, was quoted as a proof against the authen- 
 ticity of the diluvian tradition of Mexico. In the 
 first chapter of his first book,(') Ixtlilxochitl tells 
 the story of the cosmic ages according to the tradi- 
 tions of his native city. He allows only four of 
 these, including the present epoch. According to 
 him, the first of all is the Atonatiuh, or "sun of the 
 waters," which begins with the creation , and ends 
 with a universal deluge. Thereupon follows the 
 Tlaohitonatiuh, or "sun of earth," the second age, 
 when the giants, called Quinametzin-Tzocuilhioxime, 
 live, descended from the few survivors of the first 
 epoch. A tremendous earthquake, which crumbles 
 the mountains and destroys the greater part of the 
 inhabitants of the earth, ends this age. During the 
 third age, Eheoatonatiuh, "sun of wind," the Olmecs 
 and the Xicalancs come from the East to settle in 
 the South of Mexico. Enslaved at first by the re- 
 maining Quinames, they end by massacring them. 
 Quetalcohuatl then appears as a religious reformer, 
 but is not listened to by mankind, whose indocility 
 is chastised by the frightful hurricane in consequence 
 of which those who do not perish become apes.(^) 
 
 (') Ternaux Compans, Voyages, relations et memoires sur VAmi- 
 rique, vol. XII., p. 1 et seq. 
 
 (2) There is a curious resemblance Tsetween this story thus pre- 
 sented and the account of the miraculous destruction of the 
 mythical people of 'Ad in the Arab legends. 
 
 "The arrogance and impiety of the 'Adites had reached the 
 last pitch ; God raised up among them a prophet named Hud, 
 who appeared during the reign of a certain Khuldjan. During 
 30 
 
466 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 After this new catastrophe the age now in progress 
 opens, called Tlatonatiuh or "sun of fire," because 
 it is destined to end with a rain of fire. Thus it 
 may be seen that Ixtlilxochitl is perfectly well ac- 
 quainted with the diluvian tradition, and if he does 
 not enter into the details of it, he at least assigns to 
 it an important place in his picture of the successive 
 ages of the world. 
 
 We are constrained to admit, in accordance with 
 the authorities which we have passed in review, that 
 the tradition of the deluge among the various nations 
 of Mexico is genuine and thoroughly indigenous ; it 
 
 the fifty yeara that his mission lasted, IJud in vain tried to laring 
 his brothers to the knowledge of the one God. Then a horrible 
 drought afflicted the land. The 'Adites sent three of their num- 
 ber to the valley of Mecca, which was even then a spot held in 
 veneration, to offer sacrifices and to ask for rain from heaven. 
 
 " Some of the Amaliqa, allied by blood to the 'Adites, inhabited 
 this valley. They received the envoys like kinsfolk, and one of 
 the strangers led victims to the top of a mountain and imrao- 
 l.\ted them. Immediately three clouds appeared over his head, 
 and a celestial voice cried to him : ' Choose for thy nation which- 
 ever thou wonldst have.' He chose the largest and blackest, 
 thinking that it was surcharged with rain. On the instant the 
 cloud set out, directing its course toward the country of the 
 'Adites. From its bosom came forth a terrible hurricane, which 
 destroyed every one, with the exception of the small number of 
 those who had yielded to the counsels of Hud and renounced 
 idolatry. Of the three envoys, the one who had sacrificed was 
 likewise struck with death ; the other two were spared, because 
 they had believed the word of Hud." (Caussin de Perceval, Ussai 
 aur I'histoire des Arabes avant rislami/tme, vol. I., p. 15.) 
 
 "We sent against the people of 'Ad," says Allah, in the Qdrdn 
 (liv., 19, 20; cf li., 41, 42; Ixix., 6, 7), "a violent wind, on an 
 ill-omened day, — a wind blowing ceaselessly. And it swept the 
 men away like the trunks of palm-trees violently uprooted." 
 
The Deluge. 467 
 
 is by no means an invention of the missionaries, as 
 has been insinuated. Doubts might lie raised with 
 so much the more reason in regard to certain details 
 in some of its versions, especially as having a connec- 
 tion with preconceived ideas, because they appear to 
 be too exact and too much like Genesis. But as for 
 the fundamental tradition, that is unassailable, and 
 it comes to us intimately associated with a conception 
 which has not been drawn from the Bible, the 
 genuineness of which Bancroft and Girard de Ri- 
 alleQ do not dream of touching, and that is the 
 idea of the four ages of the world. (^) This concep- 
 tion presents a singular analogy with that of the 
 four ages, or yugas, of India, and that of the man- 
 vantaras, in which the destructions and renewals of 
 the human race alternate, an analogy which Hum- 
 boldt,(^) MacCulloch,(*) and Maury (») considered 
 very significant. It is of such a nature that we are 
 justified in inquiring whether it were possible that 
 the Mexicans of themselves could have produced a 
 conception, in an entirely independent manner, so 
 exactly parallel to that of the Hindus, or whether 
 
 (1) La Mythologie comparee, vol. I., p. 352. 
 
 (') See H. de Charencey's dissertation, Ohronologie des dges ou 
 soleils d'apris la mythologie mexicaine, Caen, 1878. 
 
 (3) Vues des Cordililnn, vol. I., p. 337 ; vol. II., pp. 118, 140 
 and 168. [Ed. Paris, fol., 1810, p. 203 et seq. ; Eug. Trans., 
 1814, II., p. 16 et seq. Tr.] 
 
 (*) Researches, Philosophical and Antiquarian, concerning the 
 Aboriginal History of America, p. 260 et seq. 
 
 (5) Articles Ages and Deluge, in the Encyclopedic nouvelle. See 
 further G. D'Eiohthal, Revue ArchSologique, new series, vol. XI., 
 pp. 44 and 290. 
 
468 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 they may not have received it from India through a 
 more or less direct channel. The tradition of the 
 deluge, and the system of the four ages from which 
 this tradition is inseparable in Mexico, place us then 
 face to face with the problem to which one irresisti- 
 bly recurs, when the question of the American civil- 
 izations arises, the problem of the originality, more 
 or less complete and more or less spontaneous, of 
 these civilizations, and of the additions which may 
 have been made to them by Buddhist missionaries 
 or others from Asia, at some epoch. In the present 
 state of knowledge, it is as impossible to solve this 
 problem negatively as aifirmatively, and all the 
 attemj)ts now being made to understand it are much 
 too premature and cannot lead to any solid result. 
 Before attempting to iind out the origin of the Ame- 
 rican civilizations, it will be necessary to know 
 thoroughly what they were ; before attacking the 
 arduous and obscure problems of their beginnings, it 
 is needful to construct a well-planned American 
 archaeology on the same scientific bases and after the 
 same methods as other archseologies, and it is on this 
 point that J. G. Miiller and Hubert Bancroft seem to 
 me so far in advance of all their predecessors in this 
 branch of study. 
 
 For the time being, nothing more can be done 
 than to determine the facts, as I have attempted to 
 do, in the matter of the account of the deluge, with- 
 out attempting to deduce therefrom hasty and am- 
 bitious conclusions. To-day I cannot express myself 
 with the same confidence that I did eight years ago, 
 to this eifect : " The Mexican accounts of the deluge 
 
The Deluge. 469 
 
 prove conclusively that the diluvian tradition is one 
 of the oldest in human records, a tradition so primi- 
 tive that it dates back prior to the dispersion of the 
 human family and the first developments of material 
 civilization, and the red race which peopled America 
 brought it from the common cradle of our kind to 
 its new habitations, at the same time that the Semites, 
 Chaldseans and Aryans carried it with them to the 
 lands of their adoption."(^) The truth is, this tradi- 
 tion of the deluge is perhaps not really so" primitive 
 with the American nations. We can state positively 
 that it was not borrowed from the Bible after the 
 advent of the Spaniards ; but we are unable to affirm 
 with equal certainty that it may not have been, to- 
 gether with the belief in the four ages of the world, 
 the fruit of a foreign importation at an earlier epoch, 
 whose date and point of departure it would be at 
 present impossible to determine. 
 
 However that may be, the doctrine of the succes- 
 sive ages, and the destruction of the men of the first 
 of these ages by a deluge, appears in the curious 
 book of the Popol-vuh, a collection of mythological 
 traditions of the aborigines of Guatemala, edited in 
 the Quiche language, after the conquest, by a secret 
 adept of the ancient religion, discovered, copied, and 
 translated into Spanish in the beginning of the 
 last century by the Dominican Francisco Ximenez, 
 pastor of Saint-Thomtis de Chuila. His Spanish 
 version has been published by Schelzer,(^) and the 
 
 (') Ussai de commeniaire des fragments de Beroxe, p. 283. 
 (') R. P. F. Francisco Ximenez, Las kistorias del origen de los 
 Indios de esta provineia de Gaatemala, traducidas de la lengua quiche 
 
470 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Quiche text with a French translation by the Abb6 
 Brasseiir de Bourbourg.(^) It is stated therein that 
 after the creation the gods, having seen that animals 
 were eapable neither of speaking nor of worshiping 
 them, wished to form men in their own image. They 
 fashioned them at first of clay. But these men were 
 without consistency ; they could not turn their heads ; 
 they talked, but understood nothing. Then the gods 
 destroyed their imperfect work by a deluge. Mak- 
 ing a second attempt, they produced a man of wood 
 and a woman of resin. These creatures were much 
 superior to their predecessors; they moved about and 
 lived, but after the fashion of animals ; they talked, 
 but not intelligibly, and they did not think about 
 the gods. Then Hurakan, "the heart of heaven," 
 god of the tempest, caused a rain of burning resin 
 to fall on the earth, M'hile simultaueously the ground 
 was shaken by a fearful earthquake. All mankind, 
 descended from the pair made of wood and resin, 
 perished, with the exception of some few, who became 
 apes of the forests. Finally, the gods made four 
 perfect men out of white maize and yellow maize, 
 viz.: Balam-Quitze, "the smiling Jaguar;" Balam- 
 Agab, " the Jaguar of the night ;" Mahuentah, " the 
 famous name;" and Iqi-Balam, "the Jaguar of the 
 
 al Castellano para mas comodidad de los minisiros de S. Eoangdio, 
 Vienna, 1857. 
 
 (1) Popol-vnh. Le livre sacri et Ics mythes de V antiquilS amSri- 
 caine, avec Us livres heroiques et historiques des QuicliSs. Ouvrage 
 original des indigenes de Guatemala, texie quichS et traduction fran^aise 
 en regard, accompagn^e de notes philologlqacs et d'un commentaire sur 
 la mythologie et les migrations des peuples anciens de V Am4rique, 
 Paris, 1861. 
 
The Deluge. 471 
 
 moon." They were large and strong; they saw 
 everything and knew everything, and they gave 
 thanks to the gods. But the latter were alarmed at 
 the complete success of their work, and feared for 
 their own supremacy ; therefore they threw a light 
 veil, like a mist, across the eyes of these four men, 
 so that they became like the men who now live. 
 While they were asleep, the gods created four wives 
 of great beauty for them, and of three of these pairs 
 were born the Quiches, Iqi-Balam and his wife, 
 Cakixaha, never having had children. This series 
 of awkward attempts at creating man on the part of 
 the gods, who did not succeed in their design until 
 after having been twice obliged to destroy their 
 imperfect work, is very far removed from the Bible 
 narrative, far enough, indeed, to dissipate any sus- 
 picion of influence from the teachings of the Christian 
 missionaries upon the native Guatemalan narrative, 
 in which we still come upon the belief that a primi- 
 tive race of men was destroyed in the beginning of 
 time by a great inundation. 
 
 We can prove this also in Nicaragua. Oviedo(^) 
 tells us that Pedrarias Davila, governor of that 
 province, in 1538 commissioned Father Bobadilla, 
 of the order of St. Dominic, to make an inquiry into 
 the spiritual state of the Indians, whom his prede- 
 cessors boasted of having converted in great numbers 
 to Catholicism, a fact of which Davila was not with- 
 out reason incredulous. The Father interrogated the 
 natives, and Oviedo has transmitted to us several dia- 
 
 (1) Historia general y natural de las Indias, 1. xliii., chapters ii. 
 and iii. 
 
472 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 logues of this investigation, which throw some light 
 upon the beliefs of the inhabitants of Nicaragua a few 
 years after the Spanish conquest. The following 
 bears directly upon our subject :(') 
 
 Q. (Bobadilla.) Who created the heavens and the 
 earth, the stars and the moon, man and all the rest? 
 
 A. (the Cacique Avogoaltegoan.) Tamagastad and 
 Cippatoval ; one is a man and the other a woman. 
 
 Q,. Who created this man and this woman ? 
 
 A. Nobody. On the contrary, all men and all 
 women are descended from them. 
 
 Q. Did they create the Christians ? 
 
 A. That I know not; but we Indians are de- 
 scended from Tamagastad and Cippatoval. 
 
 Q. Are there other gods greater than they ? 
 
 A. No ; we believe that they are the greatest. 
 
 Q. Are these gods of flesh or of wood, or of quite 
 a different substance ? 
 
 A. They are of flesh ; they are man and woman, 
 and of a brown color, like us Indians. They walked 
 on earth, dressed like us, and they ate what Indians 
 eat. 
 
 Q. Who gave it to them ? 
 
 A. Everything belongs to them. 
 
 Q. Where are they now ? 
 
 A. In heaven, according to what our ancestors 
 have told us. 
 
 Q. How did they get up there ? 
 
 (1) See Girard de Rialle, La Mythologie comparle, vol. T., p. 282 
 et seq. 
 
The Deluge. 473 
 
 A. I only know that it is their dwelling-place. I 
 know not how they were born, for they have neither 
 father nor mother. 
 
 Q. How do they live now ? 
 
 A. They eat what the Indians eat ; for maize and 
 all articles of food come from the place where the 
 tmtes (gods) live. 
 
 Q. Do you know, or did you ever hear, whether 
 the world was ever destroyed after the feoie.9 created it? 
 
 A. Before the present race existed the world was 
 destroyed by water, and everything became sea. 
 
 Q. How did this man and woman escape ? 
 
 A. They were in heaven, for they dwelt there, and 
 afterwards they descended to earth and re-created 
 everything as it now exists, and we are their off- 
 spring. 
 
 Q. You say that the world was destroyed by 
 water. Were any individuals saved in a canoe or 
 in any other fashion ? 
 
 A. No ; all the world was drowned, according to 
 what my ancestors tell me. 
 
 The great god, Tamagastad, to whom this dialogue 
 refers, is evidently identical with the Thomagata, the 
 spirit of fire, of the terrible countenance, whose wor- 
 ship preceded that of Botchica (') among a portion of 
 the Muyscas, at Tunja and at Sogamosa. "We are 
 then carried back to the religious and cosmogonic 
 traditions of the very high civilization of the lofty 
 plateau of Cundinamarca, and are thus led to recog- 
 nize in the diluvian tradition of Botchica some echo 
 
 (1) Girard de Rialle, La Mytlwlogie comparee, vol. I., p. 280 
 et aeq. 
 
474 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of the wide-spread tradition of the deluge of the pri- 
 mitive ages, associated with the remembrance of a local 
 event, an extraordinary overflowing of the Funzha 
 (now Rio Bogota), from which the ancestors of the 
 Muyscas had suffered in the early times of their set- 
 tlement in that country. It should not indeed be for- 
 gotten that Botchica and his wicked mfe, Huythaca, 
 who caused the inundation of Cundinamarca, are 
 nothing more than personifications of the sun and 
 moon, as are also the pair Manco-Capac and Mama- 
 Oello in the empire of the Incas. Girard de Eialle 
 makes the following correct observation :(') " To the 
 Peruvian the moon is mild and good; it aids its 
 spouse and brother in his civilizing work; on the 
 plateau of Cundinamarca, however, it appears as a 
 sorceress, a genuine divinity of night and of evil, 
 worthily represented by the melancholy screech-owl." 
 Some persons have imagined that the tradition of 
 the deluge could be found among the Peruvians ;(^ 
 but criticism does away with this notion, which arises 
 merely from an unintelligent interpretation and alter- 
 ation of the myth of Viracocha or Con, god of the 
 waters, or more exactly the personification of the 
 humid element, (') as shown by the legend which 
 dejjicts him as boneless, yet, nevertheless, spreading 
 himself far and wide, levelling the mountains and 
 
 (1) Vol. I., p. 277. 
 
 (2] Ulloa, Memoires sur la decouverte de V ATn^rique, trad, Ville- 
 brune, vol. II., p. 346 et seq. ; MacCuUoch, Researches, Philoso- 
 phical and Antiquarian, concerning the Aboriginal History of America, 
 pp. 397-402. 
 
 (3) Girard de Kialle, La Mylhologie comparSe, vol. I., pp. 41, 
 2oG et seq. 
 
The Deluge. 475 
 
 filling up the valleys in his progress.(') He was the 
 great god of the Aymaras, who, according to them, 
 created the sun, and, issuing from Lake Titicaca to 
 manifest himself upon the earth, gathered together 
 the first men at Tiahuanaco.(^) Later on, the official 
 cosmogony of the Incas 'subjected him to an euhe- 
 meristic transformation, in order to diminish his re- 
 ligious importance, representing him as one of the 
 children of the Sun, come to earth to dwell among 
 men and civilize them, being a younger brother of 
 Manco-Capac.f) Now, the writers of very late date 
 who speak of the deluge make it coincide exactly 
 ■with the reign of Viracocha, though the native record 
 of this event is unfamiliar to the Inca Garcilaso de 
 La Yega, to IMontesinos, to Balboa, to Gomara, 
 to P. Oliva, or, in short, to any of those writers 
 who are of real authority as witnesses in matters 
 regarding Peru. It is true that MacCuUoch quotes 
 Acosta(*) and Herrera,f ) but these authors say nothing 
 
 Q-) Cromara, La historia general de las Indias, chap, xxii., edit, 
 of Antwerp, 1544, fol. 159, oIjy. 
 
 (') Greg. Garcia, Origen de los Indios de el Nuevo Mundo e Indias 
 OmrfenteZes (Valencia, 1607; Madrid, 1729), 1. v., ch. vii. 
 
 (') Garcilaso de La Vega, Primera parte de los Commentarios reales 
 que traian del origen de los Yncas, reyes que fueron del Peru, de su 
 idolatria, leyes, y govierno en paz y en guerra, de sus vidas y con- 
 guistas, y de todo lo que fue aquel imperio y sii republica, antes que los 
 Espanoles passaron a el (Lisbon, 1609 ; Madrid, 1723 ; reprinted 
 at the head of the general edition of 1800), 1. i., chap. xvui. 
 
 (*) Historia natural y moral de las Indias ; en que de tratan las 
 cosas notables del cielo y elementos, metales, plantar y animales dellas, 
 y los ritos y ceremonias, leyes y govierno y guerras de los Indios ; "we 
 have consulted the Barcelona edition, 1591. 
 
 (5) Historia general de los hecJios de los Castellanos en las islas i tier- 
 
476 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 whatever about mankind having been overwhelmed 
 by a dekige ; they merely state that Viracocha gave 
 la\^s to the first men at the end of a primordial 
 epoch, anterior to the creation of mankind, when all 
 the surface of the earth was covered with water.(') 
 
 Numerous legends in regard to the great inundation 
 of primitive times have been discovered also among 
 those American tribes which are still in a state of 
 barbarism. But the very nature of these narratives 
 leaves room for doubt concerning them. They were 
 not embalmed in writing by the aborigines them- 
 selves. We know them only through media, Avho 
 may, in perfectly good faith, have altered them con- 
 siderably in reporting them, and almost unconsciously 
 forced them into a resemblance to the Biblical records. 
 Moreover, they were only recently collated, after the 
 tribes had been already long in contact with Euro- 
 peans, and more than one adventurer living among 
 them might easily have introduced some foreign ele- 
 ments into their traditions. These narratives would 
 hence be of but small value apart from the facts of 
 positive authenticity which we have proved to exist 
 
 ra-firme del mar Occam, Madrid, 1G01-1G15; Madrid, 1726-1730. 
 [Eng. Trans., 1725-1726. Tn.] 
 
 (1) Wlien Avendano (Sermon ix., p. 100, ed. of 1G49) aays that 
 it was believed that after the deluge tliree eggs fell from heaven, 
 one of gold, whence came fortli the Caracas or princes ; the other 
 of silver, from which sprang the nobles, and the third of copper, 
 whence issued the people, it is evidently this first aquatic period 
 which he improperly designates as the deluge. The account is, 
 moreover, of Aymara origin and not Quiohua, ami previous to the 
 Inca period, for the Incas arc not included in this original gene- 
 alogy of mankind. 
 
The Deluge. 477. 
 
 in Mexico, Guatemala and Nicaragua, which prove 
 the fact of diluviau tradition among the peoples of 
 America before the arrival of the European conquer- 
 ors. "With these facts to back them, the stories of 
 the deluge among the illiterate tribes of the New 
 "World deserve to be mentitmed, though with the 
 reserve which we shall explain. 
 
 The most remarkable of these, as excluding by its 
 very form the idea of the communication of the tra- 
 dition through the Europeans, is the story told by 
 the Cherokees, which seems like a childish version 
 of the Hindu narrative, with this difference, that a 
 dog is substituted for the fish as the saviour of the 
 man who escapes the cataclysm ; but this substitution 
 may be traced to a myth peculiar to American soil, 
 the transformation of fishes into dogs, which we 
 mentioned just now as occurring in the diluvian 
 narrative of the Codex Ohimalpopooa. 
 
 "The dog," says the legend of the Cherokees, 
 " ceased not for several days to run along the banks 
 of the river with a singular persistence, looking .fix- 
 edly at the water, and howling as in distress. His 
 master, irritated by these manoeuvres, ordered him 
 in a rude voice to return to the house ; then he began 
 to speak, and revealed the misfortune which was 
 threatening. He ended his prediction by saying that 
 his master and family could hope to escape drown- 
 ing only by throwing him, the dog, immediately 
 into the water, and he would then become their 
 saviour ; that he would swim in search of a boat to 
 ensure his own safety with those whom he wished to 
 help in escaping, but that he had not a moment to 
 
478 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 lose, for a terrible rain was about to ensue, which 
 would produce a general inundation, in which all 
 vrould perish. The man obeyed the dog's directions, 
 and thus was saved with his family, and from them 
 the earth was repeopled."(') 
 
 The Tamanakis, a Carib tribe on the banks of the 
 Orinoco, are credited with a diluvian legend, to the 
 effect that a man and a M'oman alone escaped the 
 cataclysm by climbing to the summit of Mount 
 Tapanacu. There they are said to have thrown 
 behind them, over their heads, some cocoa-nuts, from 
 which issued a new race of men and women. (^) If 
 the report is correct, which we dare not affirm, it 
 offers a very curious coincidence with one of the 
 essential features of the Hellenic legend of Deuca- 
 lion and Pyrrha. 
 
 Russian explorers have ferreted out the existence 
 of a childish narrative of the deluge in the Aleutian 
 islands, which form the geographical chain between 
 Asia and North America, and at the extremity of the 
 North- West American coast, among the Koloshes.(') 
 The traveler Henry repeats this tradition, which he 
 picked up among the Indians of the great lakes: 
 "Formerly the father of the Indian tribes dwelt 
 
 (') Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 358 et seq. [ed. 1847. 
 Tr.] 
 
 (2) Quoted by J. J. Stewart Perowne, in Smith's Dictionary of 
 the Bible, article JVoah, vol. II., p. 574. [Am. Ed., 1871, III., p. 
 i!186. Tr.] 
 
 {^) Wenjaminow, Notes upon the Islands in the District of Tlna- 
 laska (in Russian) , St. Petersburg, 1840 ; F. Loewe, ArchivfUr die 
 vnssenschaftliche kunde von Russland, 1842, 3d part [vol. II., pp. 
 459-495.' Tr.]. 
 
The Deluge. 479 
 
 toward the rising sun. Having been warned in a 
 dream that the earth was about to be devastated 
 by a deluge, he built a raft, on which he was saved, 
 with his family and all the animals. In this man- 
 ner he floated upon the waters during several months. 
 The animals, who could speak then, complained 
 loudly, and murmured against him. At last a new 
 earth emerged, and he disembarked upon it with all 
 the creatures that were with him, who from that time 
 henceforth lost the power of speech, as a punishment 
 for their complaints against their preserver."(') Ac- 
 cording to Father Charlevoix,(^) the Canadian tribes, 
 and those of the Mississippi Valley, inform us in 
 their rude legends that all human beings were de- 
 stroyed by a flood, and that then the Great Spirit 
 changed animals into men in order to repeople the 
 earth. "We are indebted to J. G. Kohl (3) for the 
 Chippewa version, full of strange features, difficult 
 to explain, where the man saved from the cataclysm 
 is called Menaboshu.(^) He sends out a bird, the 
 diver, from his boat in order to discover if the earth 
 be dry; and having once more set foot upon the 
 ground ravaged by the waters, he renews the human 
 species and becomes the founder of society. Catlin(°) 
 
 (') Thatcher, Indian Traits, vol. II., p. 108 et seq. 
 
 (') Histoire et description de la Nouvelle France, Paris, 1744, 
 vol. I. [Eng. Trans., New York, 1866-72. Tk.] 
 
 {^) Kitschi-gami oder Erzsehlnngen vom Obern-See (Bremen, 
 1859), Tol. I., p. 324 et seq. ; vol. II., p. 256. 
 
 (*) This reads like a corruption of the Sanskrit Manu Vai- 
 vasvata. 
 
 (5) Letters and Notes on the Manners, Customs and Condition of 
 the North American Indians, 4th Ed. (London, 1844), vol. I., p. 181. 
 
480 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 gathered from the Mandans a narrative, according 
 to which the earth was a great tortoise floating 
 upon the water, (^) until one day a tribe of white 
 
 (1) The same belief existed among the Lenapes (Heckewelder, 
 An Account of the History, Manners and Customs of tlie Indian Na- 
 tions who once inhabited Pennsylvania and the Neighboring States, 
 1819, p. 246. Revised Edition, Philadelphia, 1876, p. 253. 
 ^his has been compared (G. D'Eichthal, Revue ArcMologique, new 
 series, yol. XI., p. 284 et seq.) with the kurmavatara (incarnation 
 of the tortoise) of Vishnu, in the mythologie legends of India. 
 This incarnntion of the god is told in a curious epic narrative, an 
 expansion of the Astika-parva of the Mahdbhdrata, in which Baron 
 Eckstein imagined, perhaps not unreasonably, that he recognized 
 an echo of the volcanic cataclysm of primitive ages (Journal Asi- 
 atigue, fifth, series, vol. VI., p. 303 et seq. [1855, Oct. -Nov. Tk.]). 
 
 The gods and the genii, their rivals, the Asuras, — who appear 
 in no way to differ from them in the beginning of this narrative- 
 desire to secure the myslerious beverage which bestows immor- 
 tality, amrita or ambrosia. They are to find it in the ocean, for 
 the Hindu imagination constantly depicts the ocean as a second 
 chaos, a receptacle of all treasures. In order to separate the amrita 
 from the other elements with which it is mingled, the gods 
 and the Asuras resolve to churn the ocean. They uproot Mount 
 Mandara, and carry it into the midst of the waters. But it is 
 necessary to prevent the mountain from being completely en- 
 gulphed, thus sinking the world. At this point in the ancient 
 narrative, Vishnuism brings in the incarnation of the deity 
 Vishnu, who watches over the safety of the universe, and who, 
 under the form of an enormous tortoise, plunges into the abyss, 
 lifts the mountain and sustains it with the entire world upon his 
 back. Mount Mandara is entwined in the coils of the huge 
 serpent VTisuki, and the Asuras seizing its head, the gods its tail, 
 the sacred mountain turns round with their opposing efforts in 
 the midst of the sea, "like a block of wood in the hands of the 
 turner." The mountain takes fire, and the Asuras are blackened 
 by contact with this fire and by the smoke which the serpent 
 vomits forth from his jaws, and thus they have remained ever 
 since. This churning has the effect, however, of bringing up a 
 multitude of treasures from the ocean, besides supernatural 
 
The Deluge. 481 
 
 men, in digging the ground, pierced through the 
 shell of the tortoise, which sank, so that the water 
 flowing upon its back drowned all men, with the 
 exception of one only, who escaped in a bark ; and, 
 when the earth began to re-emerge, he sent out a 
 dove, who returned with a green willow branch in 
 its beak. Here, again, we find N6ah's dove, whose 
 counterparts we have seen in the story of Tezpi and 
 in that of Menaboshu ; on this occasion the story is 
 related exactly as in the Bible. But the genuine 
 native origin of this characteristic, and of the whole 
 narrative of the deluge among the Mandans, becomes 
 more than suspicious, if we take into consideration 
 the physical characteristics of this curious tribe on 
 the banks of the Missouri, which caused Catlin(') 
 to regard it as being of mixed blood, reckoning some 
 of the white element in its origin. 
 
 teings, Tfhicli are complacently enumerated by the legend. 
 Finally, Dhanvantari, the physician of the gods, appears, rising 
 out of the abyss and carrying the amrita collected in a vase. The 
 gods take possession of the precious beverage and divide it among 
 themselves, without permitting the Asuras to touch it. 
 
 Then a terrible struggle ensues between the gods and the 
 Asuras for the possession of the amrita. The spirits of darkness 
 are vanquished and scatter over the world, attempting to make 
 themselves masters of it and destroy it, in order to be avenged of 
 the gods. A new cataclysm threatens the earth, for one of the 
 giants is on the point of submerging it in the waves a second 
 time. But at this juncture a new incarnation of Vishnu takes 
 place. The god descends, at the prayer of Prithivi, in the form 
 of a wild boar, triumphs over the giant, and lifting the earth upon 
 his tusks restores it to its equilibrium upon the surface of the 
 ocean. This is called the varahavatara, " the incarnation as a wild 
 boar." 
 
 (1) Vol. I., p. 93 et seq. 
 
 81 
 
482 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 In one of the songs of the peojjle of New Cali- 
 fornia, there was reference to a very remote epoch 
 when the sea left its bed and covered the earth. All 
 men and animals perished in consequence of this 
 deluge, sent by the supreme god, Chinigchinig, with 
 the exception of some few who sought refuge upon 
 a high mountain which the water did not reach. (') 
 The United States Commissioners, engaged in the 
 exploration of the territories of New Mexico at the 
 time of their coming into the possession of the great 
 American Kepublic, confirmed the existence of a 
 similar tradition among various native tribes of this 
 vast country.(^) Other narratives of the same kind 
 have been discovered by other travelers in diiferent 
 parts of North America, bearing more or less strik- 
 ing resemblance to the Biblical account. But gener- 
 ally they are too vaguely told for absolute confidence 
 in the details with which their reporters have accom- 
 panied them.(') 
 
 As for Oceanica, one would hardly look for the 
 diluvian tradition in the race of Pelagian or Papuan 
 negroes, (^) but rather in the Polynesian race, native 
 
 (1) Duflot de Mofras, Exploration du territoire de V Oregon, vol. 
 II., p. 366 et seq. 
 
 (2) Reports of Explorations and Surveys from the Mississippi River 
 to the Faeific Ocean (1853-1854), vol. III. [Sen. Doc. 2d Sess. 33d 
 Cong., vol. XIII., pt. 3] ; Report on the Indian Tribes, p. 40 et seq. 
 
 (5) On these accounts as a whole, see H. de Charenoey. Le 
 DUuge d'apris les traditions indiennes de V AmSrique du Nord, in 
 the twelfth volume of the Revue Orientale et AmSricaine (or Revue 
 Amirieaine, second series, vol. II.), pp. 88-98 and 310-320. 
 
 (*) Except at Fiji, where the Polynesians were for some time 
 settled among the Melanasians, and were only destroyed by the 
 
The Deluge. 483 
 
 to the Australian archipelagoes, among whom it is 
 found connected with circumstances suggested by 
 the tidal waves which are among the most ordinary 
 scourges of these islands. The most celebrated nar- 
 rative of this kind is that of Tahiti/') which has 
 been associated with the tradition of the first ages 
 more emphatically than any of the others. But this 
 
 latter after having infused into the population an element strongly 
 enough marked to make a mixed race of the Fijians, rather than 
 a pure black race. 
 
 (^) We give here a translation of the Tahitian text, which was 
 written by a native called Mari5, as published by Gaussin (Z>« 
 diaUcte de Tahiti, de celui des ties Marquises, et, en general, de la 
 langue polynesienne, pp. 255-259) : 
 
 "Two men went forth to the open sea to iish with a line ; Eoo 
 was the name of one, Tahoroa of the other. They cast their hook 
 into the sea, and the hook caught in the hair of the god Rua- 
 hatu. Then they said : ' A fish !' They drew in the line and 
 saw that it was a man they had caught by the hair. At the sight 
 of the god they sprang to the other side of the canoe and almost 
 expired with terror. Ruahatu asked them : ' What does this 
 mean ?' The two fishermen answered : ' We came hither to catch 
 fish, and we did not know that thou wouldst be taken by our 
 hook.' The god said to them then : ' Disentangle my hair,' and 
 they did so. Then Ruahatu asked furthermore : ' What are 
 your names ? ' They answered : ' Roo and Tahoroa.' Then said 
 Ruahatu to them : ' Return to the shore, and tell all men that the 
 earth will be covered by the sea and that every one will be de- 
 stroyed. To-morrow morning betake yourselves to the large 
 island called Toa-marama ; that will be a place of safety for you 
 and your children.' 
 
 " Ruahatu caused the sea to rise above the land. Every place 
 was covered, and all people perished, excepting Roo, Tahoroa and 
 their families." 
 
 A slightly different version has been given, but without the 
 original text, by Ellis, in his Polynesian Researches [vol. I., p. 
 389 ct seq. Tk.], and copied by Eienzi (Z' Oceanie, vol. II., p. 737). 
 
484 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 account, like all the rest from the same part of the 
 world where traditions of the deluge appear, wears 
 the childish garb peculiar to the legends of the 
 Polynesian or Kanak peoples; besides which, as 
 Maury has justly observed,(') the Tahitian account 
 might easily find its explanation in a remembrance 
 of one of those tidal waves of such frequent occur- 
 rence in Polynesia.C*) The most essential feature in 
 all narratives of the deluge, properly so called, is 
 lacking. " The island of Toa-marama, upon which, 
 according to the Tahitian story, was found a plar« 
 of safety for the fishermen who had excited the anger 
 of the water-god, Ruahatu, by casting their hook 
 into his hair, bears," says Maury, "no resemblance 
 to the ark."(^) It is true that one version of the 
 Tahitian legend adds that the two fishermen betook 
 themselves to Toa-marama, not only with their fami- 
 lies, but with a pig, a dog and a couple of hens, a 
 circumstance Avhich bears a close resemblance to the 
 entering of the animals into the ark. On the other 
 hand, certain features in the Fijian narrative,(*) no- 
 
 (') Article Deluge., in the Encyclopedie nouvelle. — This opinion 
 is also held by Gaussin. 
 
 (2) See, in regard to these tidal waves, Tessan, in the Voyage 
 de la Venus, vol. V., p. 197 et seq. 
 
 (3) Nevertheless, we notice that in the Iranian myth of Yima, 
 to which we referred above (p. 429), a square enclosure {vara), 
 miraculously preserved during the deluge, takes the place of the 
 Biblical ark and the ship of the Chaldsean tradition. 
 
 (*) We give here this narrative as reported by Wilkes in the 
 records of the Scientific Exploring Expedition undertaken by the 
 United States Government [vol. III., p. 82. Te. ], and quoted 
 from him by J. J. Stewart Perowne (in Smith's Dictionary of the 
 
The Deluge. 485 
 
 tlceably the statement that for many years after the 
 event canoes were kept all ready in case of a repe- 
 tition of the disaster, look very much more like a 
 reference to a local phenomenon, like a tidal wave, 
 than an universal deluge. 
 
 But if these legends are associated exclusively with 
 local catastrophes, it is rather remarkable that they 
 should be found to recur almost exactly alike in a 
 certain number of widely separated localities, and 
 that among the inhabitants of Oceanica they should 
 not exist, saving in those places where we meet with, 
 or at least find incontrovertible traces of the tem- 
 porary sojourn of, a single race, the Polynesian, 
 native- to the Malay Archipelago, whence its first 
 ancestors emigrated only about the fourth century of 
 the Christian era,(^) at an epoch when gradually, in 
 
 BilU, article Noah, vol. II., p. 573 [Am. Ed., 1871, III., p. 2187. 
 Tr.] ) : 
 
 "After the islands had been peopled, a great rain occurred, in 
 consequence of which they were submerged. But before the 
 highest mountain-tops were covered, two great double canoes 
 were seen to appear. In one of them was Rokora, god of the 
 carpenters ; on the other, Rokola, his principal workman. They 
 collected some men and kept them on board until the waters had 
 retreated, after which they landed them again on the island. It 
 was said that, in consequence of this, for a long time canoes were 
 kept always ready, in case of a new inundation. The individuals 
 thus saved, eight in number, had been landed at Mbenga, a place 
 where the greatest of their gods is said to have made his first 
 appearance. It is owing to this tradition that the chiefs of 
 Mbenga ranked all the others, and always assumed the first place 
 among the Fijians." 
 
 (1) See Quatrefage's admirable book on Les PolynSdens et leurs 
 migratioTis, and the seventeenth chapter of his book on L'espice 
 humaine. 
 
486 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 consequence of the intercourse between India and a 
 portion of Malaysia, (^) the narrative of the deluge 
 under its Hindu form, more or less corrupted, may 
 easily have found its way to the latter country.^) 
 Without venturing, then, to decide this difficult, and 
 perhaps altogether insoluble, question either in one 
 way or the other, we cannot bring ourselves abso- 
 lutely to condemn the opinion of those who, in the 
 Polynesian accounts, two specimens of which we have 
 already cited, think that they find an echo of the 
 diluvian tradition, very faint, indeed, greatly cor- 
 rupted, and more than elsewhere hopelessly involved 
 with the remembrance of local disasters of a compa- 
 ratively recent date. 
 
 The lengthy review of the subject in which we have 
 just been engaged leaves us in a position to affirm 
 that the account of the deluge is an universal tradition 
 in all branches of the human family, with the sole 
 exception of the black race. And a tradition every- 
 where so exact and so concordant cannot possibly be 
 
 (1) The date of the first settlements of the Brahmanist Hindus 
 in Java remains doubtful (see Lassen, Indische Alterthumskunde, 
 vol. 11., p. 1040 et seq. [2d Ed., II., p. 1059 et seq. Te.] ) ; but 
 at the end of the second century B. C. the Greek larabulus (ap. 
 Diod. Sic, II., 57) described with great exactitude, as the writing 
 of this island, the Kavi Syllabary, borrowed from India (Jacquet, 
 Nouveau Journal Asiatique, vol. VIII., p. 29 [1831, Juillet] ; Wil- 
 helm vou Humboldt, Ueber die Kawi-Sprache auf Java, vol. I., p. 
 96 ; Lassen, Indische Alterthumskunde, vol. II., p. 1059 [2d Ed., 
 IL, p. 1077. Tr.] ). 
 
 (2) We note, however, that all reference to an account of the 
 deluge is absent from the traditional songs of the Maoris of New 
 Zealand, collected by Sir George Grey ^Polynesian Mythology, 
 London, 1855. Tk.]. 
 
The Deluge. . 487 
 
 referred to an imaginary myth. No religious or 
 cosmogonic myth possesses this character of univer- 
 sality. It must necessarily be the reminiscence of 
 an actual and terrible event, which made so powerful 
 an impression upon the imaginations of the first 
 parents of our species that their descendants could 
 never forget it. This cataclysm took place near 
 the primitive cradle of mankind, and previous to 
 the separation of the families from whom the 
 principal races were to descend, for it would be 
 altogether contrary to probability and to the laws 
 of sound criticism to admit that local phenomena 
 exactly similar in character could have been repro- 
 duced at so many different points on the globe as 
 would enable one to explain these universal tradi- 
 tions, or that these traditions should always have 
 assumed an identical form, combined with circum- 
 stances which need not necessarily have suggested 
 themselves to the mind in such a connection. 
 
 We observe, however, that the tradition of the 
 deluge is perhaps not primitive in America, but an 
 importation ; and that it undoubtedly bears the marks 
 of an importation among the occasional populations 
 of the yellow race where it is found ;(^) and, finally, 
 that its genuine existence in Oceanica, among the 
 Polynesians, is still doubtful. Three great races are 
 left, whose assured inheritance it is, who did not 
 borrow it from one another, but among whom the 
 tradition is incontestably primitive, dating back to 
 the most ancient memories of their ancestors. And 
 
 (1) See Buusen, Christianity and Mankind, vol. IV., p. 121. 
 
488 The beginnings of Sistory. 
 
 these three races are precisely those, aud those alone, 
 conuected by the Bible with the descent from N6ah, 
 whose ethnic filiation is given in the tenth chapter 
 of Genesis. This observation, which it does not seem 
 to me possible to regard as of doubtful character, 
 gives a singularly exact and historic value to the 
 tradition recorded by the sacred book, and as pre- 
 sented in its pages, even though it may perhaps 
 result in giving it a more restricted signification 
 geographically and ethnologically. In our thirteenth 
 chapter we shall try to discover whether actually, in 
 the minds of the inspired writers of the Bible, the 
 Deluge was universal in the proper sense, as it has 
 generally been understood. Henceforth, however, 
 we need not hesitate to state that the Biblical Deluge, 
 far from being a myth, was an actual and historic 
 fact, which overwhelmed at the very least the an- 
 cestors of the three races of Aryans or Indo- Euro- 
 peans, Semites or Syro -Arabians, and Chamites or 
 Kushites, in other words, the three great civilized 
 races of the ancient world, who constitute the really 
 superior type of mankind, before the ancestors of 
 these three races were as yet separated, and which 
 occurred in that Asiatic country which they inhabited 
 conjointly. This view will be still more strongly 
 confirmed by the facts we propose to investigate in 
 the chapters which will form another part of this 
 study, contained in a second volume shortly to make 
 its appearance. 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 APPENDIX I. 
 
 THE COSMOGONIC NAKKATIVES OF THE CHALDEANS, BABYLO- 
 NIANS, ASSYRIANS, AND PHOENICIANS. 
 
 I. 
 
 CHALD^A, BABYLONIA, AND ASSYRIA. 
 
 A. — Karrative of the Babylonians according to Damasdus, 
 
 Among the barbarians, the Babylonians seem to pass over the 
 first of all principles in silence, imagining two to begin with, 
 Tavthe [Tiamat) and Apason [Apsu), making Apason the consort 
 of Tavthe, whom they called the Mother of the Gods. The issue of 
 their union, as they said, was an only son, Moymis (Mummu), who 
 seems to me to stand for the visible world, offspring of the first 
 two principles, from whom are subsequently produced another 
 generation, Daohe and Dachos (correct to : Lachme and Lachmos 
 ^Lahamu &ni Luhmu). A third follows from the same parents, 
 Kissare [Kt-shar) and AssSros {Asshur = Shar), of whom three 
 gods are born : Anos (Ana = Anu), Illinos (correct : lUimos, 
 Elim = Bd), and Aos (l!a): finally, the son of Aos [t!a) and of 
 Davke (Davkina) is Belos (Bel-Marduk), called by them the demi- 
 urge. — (Damaso., Deprim. prindp., 125, p. 384, ed. Kopp.) 
 
 B. — Fragment of a Theogonic Cuneiform Tablet. 
 The heaven (is) the god Anu 
 
 The earth — the goddess Anat 
 
 The heavens and the earth (are) Anu and Anat 
 
 489 
 
490 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Urash and Niu-urash (i) — Anu and Anat 
 
 Shar-gal and Kishar-gal — Anu and Anat 
 
 Eni shar and Nin-shar — Anu and Anat 
 
 Du-uru and Da-uru — Anu and Anat 
 
 Lufema and Lahma — Anu and Anat 
 
 Alala and Tillili — Anu and Anat 
 
 Eni-uru-ulla and Nin-uru-uUa — Anu and Anat 
 
 — {Ouneif. Inscrip. of West. Asia, vol. II., pi. 54, 3, 
 obv. ; vol. III., pi. 69, 1, obv.) 
 
 C. — Fragments of a Great Cosmogonic Narration in several Tablets 
 or Cantos discovered by George Smith. 
 
 1. Fragment of the Beginning of the First Tablet. 
 
 Text in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archseology, 
 vol. IV., pi. 1 at p. 363 ; Fried. Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 
 2d Ed., p. 78 (B, 1, a). 
 
 Translations by : G. Smith, Chaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 62 
 et seq. [Rev. Ed., p. 57 et seq. Tr.] ; Fried. Delitzsch, G. Smith's 
 Ghaldxische Genesis, pp. 294-298 ; Oppert, in E. Ledrain's Eistoire 
 d^ Israel, vol. I., p. 411 et seq. 
 
 1. enuva eli5 la nab^ Samamu 
 When above not named the heaven 
 
 2. saplis \irfi^tuv suma la zakrat 
 below the earth by name not called 
 
 3. apsu va la patH zarusun 
 
 the abyss also without boundaries (was) their generator 
 
 4. mummu-tiamat muallidat gimriiun 
 
 the chaos of the sea she who produced the whole of them 
 
 5. miiunu i'stenii ilj,iqi, va 
 their waters in one flowed together and 
 
 6. gipara la gi<;i;ura fMfS la sSh 
 
 a flock not was folded a plant not had put forth 
 
 7. enuva il&ni la supd manama 
 when of the gods not produced any one 
 
 8. hima la zukkuru iimatav la [iimat 
 by name not they were named the fate not fixed 
 
 (1) The divine names explained here belong to the Accadian or Sume- 
 rian language. 
 
Appendices. 491 
 
 9. ibban'H va il&ni [rabuti 
 
 were formed also the gods great 
 
 10. Lubmu Lahamu yuitapii .... 
 Luhmu (and) Lahamu were produced 
 
 11. adi irbti ina 
 
 and they grew in 
 
 12. Ai'sur Ki-lar ibbanH 
 Asshur (and) Kishar were formed 
 
 13. yurriku yurm . . . 
 were prolonged the days . . . _ 
 
 14. Anuv 
 
 Anu 
 
 15. AVsw 
 
 Asshur 
 
 When above the heavens were not yet named, 
 and, below, the earth was without a name, 
 the limitless abyss (apsu) was their generator 
 and the chaotic sea {Mummu-Tiamat) she who produced the whole. 
 Their waters flowed together in one, 
 
 no flock of animals was as yet collected, no plant had sprung up. 
 When none of the gods had as yet been produced, 
 when they were not designated by a name, when no fate was 
 as yet [fixed, 
 the great gods were then formed, 
 Luhmu and Lahamu were produced [first 
 and they grew in [solitude. 
 Asshur and Kishar were produced [next 
 Then] rolled on a long course of days [and 
 Anu, [Bel and Ea 
 were born] of Asshur and of [Kishar. 
 
 2. Fragment belonging probably to the Third Tablet. 
 
 I reproduce the translation of G. Smith ( Chaldsean Account of 
 Genesis, p. 67 [Rev. Ed., p. 62. Tr.] ), not having been able to 
 verify the text. Mr. Pinches, at my request, was kind enough to 
 search, though without success, for the original fragment in the 
 British Museum, Smith not having indicated its location. 
 
 When the foundations of the ground of rook [thou didst make] 
 the foundation of the ground thou didst call . . . 
 
492 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 thou didst beautify the heaven 
 to the face of the heaven . . . 
 thou didst give 
 
 3. Fragment belonging prohably to the Fourth Tablet. 
 
 Here again I have been obliged to confine myself to a copy of 
 G. Smith's translation [Ohaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 67 et seq, 
 [Rev. Ed., p. 62 et seq. Tr.] ), not being able to compare it with 
 the original. Mr. Pinches so far has been unable to find it, owing 
 to its locality not being indicated among the collections of the 
 British Museum. This circumstance is the more to be regretted 
 since this fragment, owing to tlie special prominence given in it to 
 Assyria, is the very one which settles most clearly the peculiarly 
 Assyrian character of the cosmogony whence it proceeds. 
 
 The god Assur (Accadian Shar) 
 
 When to the god 
 
 Certainly. I will cover (?) (i) 
 
 from the day that thou 
 
 angry thou didst speak 
 
 Assur his mouth opened and spake to the goddess [Sheruya 
 (Accadian Kt-shar) 
 
 " Above the sea which is the seat of 
 
 in front of the firmament [^) which I have made 
 
 below the place I strengthen it 
 
 that there be made also the dry land(') for the dwelling of . . 
 
 within it his city may he build and 
 
 When from the earth he raised 
 
 the place lifted up 
 
 above heaven 
 
 the place lifted up 
 
 Assyria, (*) the temples of the great gods 
 
 his father and his of him 
 
 the god . . . thee and over all which thy hand has made 
 
 (1) This remark seems to have been put into the mouth of the goddess 
 Kl-shar, called in Assyrian-Semitic aheruya, consort of the god Shar, or 
 Asshur. 
 ^ (2) e-shara. 
 
 P) Expressed by the ideographic group RL U. 
 
 {*) Expressed by the compound ideograms BAL.BB.KI, on the signifi- 
 cation of which see Norris, Assyrian Dictionary, p. 535. 
 
Appendices. 493 
 
 .... thee, having over the earth which thy hand has made 
 
 having Assyria which thou hast called its name 
 
 . . . made (?) my hand for ever. . . . 
 
 . . . may they carry 
 the place .... any one the work which. . . . 
 
 he rejoiced .... to after 
 
 the gods 
 
 which in 
 
 he opened " 
 
 4. Fragment of the Fifth Tablet. 
 
 The text in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archseology, 
 vol. IV., pi. 2, at p. 363 ; Friedrich Delitzsch, Assyrische Lese- 
 stiicke, 2d Ed., p. 78 et seq. (B, 1, 6). 
 
 First translation by G. Smith, Ohaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 
 69 et seq. [Rev. Ed., p. 64 et seq. Te.] Observations of Fried- 
 rich Delitzsch, giving the grammatical interpretation of part of 
 the text: G. Smith's Chaldseische Genesis, p. 298 et seq. New trans- 
 lation by'Oppert, in E. Ledrain's Bistoire d' Israel, vol. I., p. 412 
 et seq. 
 
 1. 
 
 yubaUim manzazi 
 He made excellent the mansions 
 ildni rabuti 
 
 ina menuti 
 in number 
 
 of the gods great 
 hakkabi yutarSumi 
 of the stars he assigned to them, 
 
 LV. masi 
 the stars of the Great 
 
 yuhiz 
 he fixed 
 
 [Bear(i) 
 
 yuaddi satta 
 he fixed the time of the year 
 yu\7ii^arrjr 
 he settled 
 
 elilsal migrata 
 for it limit 
 
 ianesrit arhi kakkabi 
 twelve months stars 
 yuhiz 
 he fixed 
 
 salsati ina menuti 
 three in number 
 
 1 will justify this interpretation in a subsequent work. 
 
494 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 12. 
 
 5. istw yumi 
 from the day 
 
 6. yuharrit 
 he determined 
 
 adda 
 defining 
 
 7. ana la 
 for not 
 
 8. manzaz 
 the abodes 
 
 ipte 
 he opened 
 sigaru 
 the bolt 
 
 kabadtisa(^) 
 his majesty 
 Nannaru 
 Nannar (the moon) 
 
 9. 
 
 10. 
 
 11. ina 
 in 
 
 ia mttu 
 
 on which the year 
 mamaz 
 the mansions 
 
 riksimn 
 their bands 
 cJsS anm 
 
 to make omission 
 £eU u Ea 
 of Bel and of fla 
 va abutti 
 
 also the great gates 
 
 yudannina 
 he made strong 
 va 
 also 
 
 begins to the 
 
 Nibiri 
 of the planets 
 
 end 
 
 ana 
 for 
 
 to egH manama 
 
 not to tnm aside any 
 yukin ittisu 
 
 he fixed -with himself (i) 
 ina fill kilallan 
 
 in the sides perfectly 
 u imna 
 
 to left and to right 
 iUakan elali 
 
 he made himself 
 
 yustepa 
 he made to shine 
 
 13. 
 
 14 
 
 ana 
 
 for 
 
 arhUav 
 
 monthly 
 
 muia iktipa 
 to the night he 
 
 [joined 
 mhnat muii 
 
 of the existence of the night 
 yumi 
 
 the days 
 
 naparkS, 
 interruption 
 
 yuaddHuma 
 and he fixed for it the time 
 udd& 
 fixing 
 la 
 without 
 yu<;ir 
 he determined its form 
 
 15. ina rii arhi 
 "In the beginning of the month 
 
 lilS.ti 
 of the evening 
 
 16. garni nabdta ana 
 by thy horns thou shalt be announcing for 
 
 samamu 
 of the heaven 
 
 tna 
 in 
 
 ai/i[iu] 
 its disk 
 
 va 
 also 
 
 napahi 
 on the appearance 
 
 uddd 
 fixing the time 
 
 (') It is plainly evident from this that the work of organizing the 
 heavens, and the determination of the movements of the stars, were 
 attributed to the god Ann, for the Chaldceo-Assyrians divided the celes- 
 tial vault into three parts, called respectively the abodes of Anu, of Bel, 
 and of Ea. 
 
 P) This appears to be a copyist's error for kdbadlBu. 
 
Appendices. 
 
 495 
 
 17. ina ywm siht agS, l^tuHamjla 
 
 in the day seventh the disk thou shalt be in the act 
 
 [of filling 
 
 18. yupatlu lA hithurat mel . . . . u 
 they will open surely the obscurity 
 
 19. e]nuva iamm ina isicl Same ina 
 when the sun at the foundation of heaven at 
 
 [af{]ka 
 thy rising 
 
 20. . . . usti hitaqgibavva hini agu{?)S 
 defines the precise limits forms his circle 
 
 21. . . . tar ana harran samH hiiagrib [ya 
 
 turns toward the path of the sun approach and 
 
 22. . . . tar Id hithurat samm lusana 
 .... turns surely the obscurity the sun may it change 
 
 23 m(?)ta ba'i uruhsa(^) 
 
 goest his path 
 
 (24.) hiriba ' va dina dinu 
 
 set thou also bylaw ordained" 
 
 Excellently he made the mansions [twelve] in number for the 
 great gods.(^) 
 
 He assigned to them stars and he established fixedly the stars 
 of the Great Bear. 
 
 He fixed the time of the year and determined its limits. 
 
 For each of the twelve months he fixed three stars, 
 
 from the day when the year begins until its end.(^) 
 
 He determined the mansions of the planets to define their 
 orbits by a fixed time, 
 
 so that none of them may fall short, and none be turned aside. 
 
 0) Here seems to be another copyist's error for uruhiu. 
 
 (2) "There are twelve ruling gods above the Counsellor gods, each 
 presiding over one of the twelve months of the year and one of the 
 twelve signs of the Zodiac."— (Diod. Sic., II., 30 ) 
 
 (3) "Over the course of the five planets are placed, according to the 
 Chaldseans, thirty [six] stars, called the Counsellor gods; half of these 
 look toward the places on the surface of the earth; these Counsellors 
 inspect everything that happens among men and in heaven at the 
 same moment of time. Every ten days one of them is sent as a 
 messenger of the stars, from the upper to the lower regions, while 
 another quits the region located below the earth in order to ascend to 
 those who are above ; this movement is exactly defined and continues 
 constantly, in a period which does not vary." — (Diod. Sic, II., 30.) 
 
496 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 He fixed the abodes of Bel and of !&a near his own. 
 
 He opened also perfectly the great gates (of heaven), 
 
 making their bolts solid to right and to left ; 
 
 and in his majesty he made himself steps there. (*) 
 
 He made Nannar (the moon) to shine, he joined it to the night, 
 
 and he fixed for it the seasons of its nocturnal phases which 
 determine the days. 
 
 For the entire month without interruption he settled what 
 should be the form of its disk. 
 
 " In the beginning of the month, when evening begins, 
 
 thy horns will serve for a sign to determine the times of the 
 heavens. C*) 
 
 The seventh day ,^3) thou wilt be in the act of filling out thy 
 disk, 
 
 but the will [partly] expose its dark side.^*) 
 
 {}) These are the steps by which the ascent is made from the gate of 
 the East, through which the sun appears in the morning, to the 
 uppermost point of heaven, descending thence again to the gate of the 
 West, through which the sun vanishes in setting. 
 
 (2) The observation of the new moons was of prime importance 
 among primitive nations, and to the very last the Hebrews had 
 no other method for determining the beginning of the months {see 
 Munk, Palestine p. 183), as is the case with the nomad Arabs of to-day. 
 I can affirm, of my own experience, how skillful their practised eye is in 
 detecting the almost imperceptible crescent of the new moon as it clears 
 the solar disk at the moment of the sun's disappearance below the hori- 
 zon; not having accustomed ourselves to it, our eyes are incapable of 
 the same close observation. 
 
 (») In the first quarter. 
 
 (*) In order to understand this description of the hmar phases, it ia 
 necessary to refer to a passage of Vitruvius (TX., 7, 4) : Berossus^ qui, a 
 Chaldceorum civitate sive natione prorjressits, in Asiam etiam disciplinam pate- 
 fccit, ita est professus {lunam) pilam esse ex dimidia parte candentem, rdigua 
 habere cceruleo colore. Quum auteni cursum itineris sui peragens svhiret orbem 
 solis. tunc earn radiis et impetu caloris corripi, con certique candentem propter 
 t^^is proprietatem luminis ad lumen. Quum autem ea evocata ad solis orbes supe- 
 riora spectet, tunc inf&riorem partem ejus, quod candens non sit, propter aeris 
 simi/itudinem obscuram xnderi. Quum ad pei^pendiculum exstet, ad ejus radios 
 totum lumen ad superiorem speci&m retineri et tunc earn vocari primam. Quum 
 prceteriens vadit ad orientia cceli partes, relaxari ab impetu solis extremamque 
 ^its partem candentice oppido quam, tenui linea ad terram mitfere splendorem, 
 et ita ex eo earn secundam vocari. Quotidiana autem versationis remissione ier- 
 tiam, quarfam in dies numeran. Beplimo die sol quum sit ad occidentem, luna 
 aufem inter orientem et occidentem mcdias cosU teneat regiones, quod dimidia 
 parte cceli spatio distet a sole, item dimidiam, candentim conversom habere ad 
 tcram. Inter solem vera el lunam guuw distet totum mwndi spatiurtiy et luna 
 
Appendices. 497 
 
 When the sun descends towards the horizon at the moment of 
 thy rising, (1) 
 the limits exactly defined [of thy fulness] form its circle. 
 Afterwards] turn, draw near the path of the sun, (2) 
 
 turn, and let the sun change (the side 
 
 where may be seen) thy dark part. 
 
 walk in its path. (') 
 
 Eise] and set, subject to the law of this destiny." 
 
 5. Fragment of the Beginning 'of a Tablet, probably the Seventh. 
 
 Text in Friedrich Delitzsch, Assyrisahe Lesestucke, 2d Ed., p. 
 79 (B, 1, c). 
 
 Translation by G. Smith, Chaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 76. 
 [Kev. Ed., p. 71. Ta.] Observations by Friedrich Delitzsch on 
 some of the expressions of the text : O. Smith's Ghaldseische Genesis, 
 p. 299 et seq. 
 
 1. enuva ildni ina puhrilunu ibnO, 
 
 When the gods in their assembly had created 
 
 2. yubaliimu . . rami iq^u[ti 
 they made excellent the .... awakened. 
 
 3. yuhapu siknat napiHi 
 
 they produced creatures living 
 
 4. pul geri uvav geri u 
 cattle of the field wild beasts of the field and 
 
 nammaiiS .... 
 creeping things . . . 
 
 5 ana siknat napisti .... 
 
 for the creatures living .... 
 
 orientis orh&m solU retrospiciens quum tranidt ad occidentem, earn quod longius 
 absit a radtis remissam, quarta dedma die plena rota iotiuf; orbU mit'ere splen- 
 dtyrem, reiiquosqite dies descrescentia quotidiana ad perfcctionem lunaris mensls 
 versationibits et cursu, a sole revocationibus stibire lotam, radiosque ejus men- 
 struas dierum efficere rationem. 
 
 In my Choix de Textes Guneiformes, No, 22, may be found a table of the 
 moon's phases, indicating the extent of the bright part of her disk for 
 each day of the month. 
 
 (1) In the middle of the month, the day of the full moon. 
 
 (2) During the last quarter. 
 
 (°) When the new moon is about to appear. 
 
 32 
 
498 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 6 pul u nammassi ali 
 
 .... the cattle and creeping things of the city 
 2/Mf a' \iru 
 they raised 
 
 7 pv^hri nammaUi gimir 
 
 .... the assembly of the creeping things the whole 
 nahniti . . 
 of the creatures . . . 
 
 8 sa ina puhri Mmiiya 5e . . , , 
 
 .... which in the assembly of my family 
 
 9 va Bd-ini-elli sane 
 
 .... and the Lord of the far-seeing eye two 
 
 guha\buhmu 
 caused to be associated 
 
 10 puhri nammaiti yuhtarrihi 
 
 .... the assembly of the creeping things began to move 
 
 The fragments of the four verses following are too mutilated 
 to admit of any certain or connected meaning. 
 
 When the gods all together had formed 
 
 they made excellently the awakened. 
 
 They produced the living beings [on the earth, 
 
 the cattle of the fields, the wild animals of the fields, and the 
 
 creeping things [of the fields 
 
 .... for the living beings 
 
 they raised up [^o'"] ^^^ cattle and the creeping 
 
 things of the city. 
 
 the assemblage of creeping things, the whole 
 
 of the creatures 
 
 which in the assemblage of my family .... 
 
 .... and the Lord of the clear-seeing eye [Ea] joined them 
 together in a pair. (') 
 
 all the creeping beasts together began to 
 
 move 
 
 0) This perhaps refers to the creation of the first human pair, of which 
 Ea ia the special creator, and to a record similar to that of Qenceit ii. 19, 
 where all the animals pasu in review before the man. 
 
Appendices. 499 
 
 D. — Extract from Berossus by Abydenus. 
 
 There was nothing but water in the beginning, and that was 
 called the Sea [Tiamat); Belos [Bd-Marduk) put an end to this 
 state of things, by assigning to everything its place in the world. 
 — [Ap. Euseb. Prsepar. evangel., IX., 41 ; Chronic. Armen. [I., 10, 
 2], p. 27, ed Mai ; Fragment 3 of my edition.) 
 
 E. — Extract from Berossus by Alexander Polyliistor. 
 
 There was a time when all was darkness and water, and from 
 the midst thereof issued spontaneously monstrous animals and 
 the most peculiar figures : men with two wings, and others with 
 four, with two faces or two heads, one of a man, the other of a 
 woman, on one body, and with the two sexes together ; men with 
 goats' legs and goats' horns, or with horses' hoofs ; others with 
 the hinder parts of a horse and the foreparts of a man, lite the 
 hlppooentaurs. There were, besides, human-headed bulls, dogs 
 with four bodies and fishes' tails, horses with dogs' heads, animals 
 with the head and body of a horse and the tail of a fish, other 
 quadrupeds in which all sorts of animal shapes were confused 
 together, fishes, reptiles, serpents, and every kind of marvelous 
 monster presenting the greatest variety in their shapes, represent- 
 ations of which may be seen in the paintings of the temple of 
 Belos. (1) A woman, named Omoroca [Um-Uruk, "the mother 
 of Uruk"), presided over this creation; in the Chaldaaan language 
 she bears the name of Thavatth ( Tiamat) , signifying in Greek "the 
 sea," and she is also identified with the moon. 
 
 Things being in this condition, B61o3 (Bel-Marduk) came upon 
 the scene and cut the woman in half; of the lower part of her 
 body he made the earth, and of the upper half the heavens, and 
 all the creatures that were in her disappeared. This is a figura- 
 tive way of explaining the production of the universe and of 
 animated beings from humid matter Belos then cut off his own 
 head, and the other gods having kneaded the blood flowing from 
 it with the earth, formed men, who by that means were gifted 
 with understanding, and made participants of divine thought. 
 
 [Thus it was that] Belos, interpreted by the Greeks as signifying 
 Zeus, having divided the darkness, separated the heavens and 
 
 (I) The famous E-shakil, often mentioned in cuneiform texts, the great 
 pyramidal temple of Bel-Marduk at Babylon. 
 
500 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the earth, and ordered the world ; and all animated beings who 
 ■were not able to endure the action of light perished. Belos, 
 seeing that the earth was a desert, though fertile, commanded one 
 of the gods to cut off his head, and kneading the blood which 
 flowed with earth, he produced men, as well as those animals 
 who are able to live in contact with the air. — Then Belos also 
 formed the stars, the sun, the moon, and the five planets. — (Ap. 
 Synoell., p. 29 ; Euseb., Okronic. Armen. [I., 2, 4], p. 10, ed. Mai; 
 Fragment 1 of my edition.) 
 
 F. — Fragment of an Epic Account of the Combat of Marduk 
 against Tiamat. 
 The text in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archseology, 
 vol. IV., pi. 5 and 6, at p. 863; Friedrioh Delitzsch, Assyrische 
 LesestUcke, 2d Ed., p. 82 et seq. (B, 1, e). 
 
 Translations by ; G. Smith, Ghaldsean Account of Genesis, pp. 
 95-98 [Rev. Ed., pp. 109-112. Ta.] ; Fox Talbot, Transactions 
 of the Soc. of Bibl. Archseology, vol. V., pp. 1-21 ; Oppert, in E. 
 Ledrain, Histoire cC Israel, vol. I., pp. 418-421. 
 
 It seems very evident to me that we have here the remains of 
 a narrative, developed under an epic form, of the cosmogonio 
 combat which Berossus simply mentions as having taken place. 
 Obverse ; 
 
 1 yuhinsi 
 
 he established it ... . 
 
 2 ubadda imnaki yuSaJjiz 
 
 the instrument at his right hand he had seized 
 
 3. . , . u ispatuv iduUu ilul 
 
 . . . and the quiver his hand suspended, 
 
 4. is~\kun birqa ina panihu 
 he made the lightning in front of him 
 
 5 va musta^metu zumursu yumtalli 
 
 .... also impetuous his body filled. 
 6. «]J«J va sapara iulvA HrbiS 
 
 he made also the cimeter to penetrate into the body 
 Tiamat 
 of Tiamat. 
 7 irbitti Mri yuUe^bita ana la 
 
 The four winds he kept near him for not 
 
 a^S rakmiSa 
 
 to go out his attacks 
 
A'ppendices. 501 
 
 8, i&tu ilianu iadA 
 the wind of the south the wind of the north the wind of 
 
 [the east 
 aharru 
 the wind of the west. 
 
 9. idu's sapara yustaqriha qiUi 
 his hand the cimeter placed at the sida of the bow 
 
 abmi Aniv 
 
 of his father Anu 
 
 10. ibni imhuUa Mra limna mehS, 
 
 he created the bad wind the wind hostile the waterspout 
 Mamiutuv 
 the hurricane 
 
 11. Sari irbitti Mri sibitti sdra muafma 
 winds four winds seven the wind devastator 
 
 sara la salme 
 
 the wind without calm 
 
 12. yusefama mri Ja ibnii 
 
 he made to go out also the winds which he had created 
 sibitti hm 
 
 seven them 
 
 13. Mrbii Tiamat sudluhu tib^ 
 in the body of Tiamat (to) carry confusion rushing 
 
 arki&u 
 one after another. 
 
 14. an va helm) ahuba Icakhaht 
 He raised also master the whirlwind his weapon 
 
 Toba 
 great. 
 
 15. narkabata simat la majyri qalitta 
 
 the chariot steady without rival which was level 
 irkub 
 he mounted 
 
 16. izziz va irbit nafmadi iduisa(^) 
 he held himself firm and the four reins his hand 
 
 ilul 
 kept together. 
 
 17 la padH rafjigu muarjjis'aa 
 
 .... without wavering inundator with no compassion 
 
 [for her. 
 0) Evidently a copyist's error for iduUu. 
 
502 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 18. 
 
 19. 
 
 20. 
 
 ii\ti 
 ■with 
 
 ndsd 
 
 aunnasunu 
 
 their sting carrying 
 yusapana lamdu 
 
 they swept the knowledge (?) 
 
 imta 
 the venom- 
 
 fffl rdiia u tuquntuv 
 . . the fury and the battle 
 21. iumela .... ipattu 
 
 to the left .... they open 
 
 22 ii . . , ti puljiati .... 
 
 the terrors .... 
 
 23 pi irialuUu 
 
 he broke it. 
 
 24 fimu yusardi va 
 
 .... his .... he added and 
 25 panuSsu iskun 
 
 before him he made 
 
 26 yukallu 
 
 he shut up. 
 
 The remains of three verses follow, containing only some 
 characters at the end ; and then comes a gap, the extent of 
 ■which we are unable to conjecture. 
 
 Eeverse : 
 Too small a portion of the first ten lines of the fragment 
 remains to suggest any connected meaning. We take up the 
 text at the point where Marduk, brought face to face with 
 Tiamat, addresses her j ust before engaging in the combat. 
 
 11. 
 
 , nlti 
 
 12. 
 
 13. 
 
 14. 
 
 iesse^e va 
 
 thou hast flung thyself and 
 
 limuttiki tuktinni 
 
 . thy hostility thou hast fixed against me. 
 
 la Udat 
 
 ummatld 
 
 lulakku 
 
 zumrihinu 
 
 Not prevailing (is) 
 
 thy troup. 
 
 let strike 
 
 their body 
 
 kakldki 
 
 
 
 
 thy arms ! 
 
 
 
 
 endivva 
 
 anaka » 
 
 km 
 
 nihus 
 
 Turn thee about and 
 
 1 and 
 
 thou 
 
 we will make 
 
 ia'sma 
 
 
 
 
 a combat." 
 
 
 
 
Appendices. 
 
 503 
 
 15. 
 
 16, 
 
 17. 
 
 Tiamat 
 Tiamat 
 mahhur 
 at first 
 issi 
 examined 
 
 anntta intz 
 this in 
 
 itemi 
 was stupefied 
 
 Semisa 
 hearing it 
 yuianni 
 she changed 
 
 18. 
 
 19. 
 
 20. 
 
 21. 
 
 gurats 
 strongly 
 
 tjnanni 
 She prepared 
 u il&ni 
 
 and the gods 
 hakkisunu 
 their weapons. 
 innindu va 
 
 Assailed also 
 
 Marduka 
 Marduk 
 
 \enla 
 her resolve 
 va Tiamat SitmuriS elita 
 
 also Tiamat attentively above 
 malmaliS idrura iMa[ia 
 
 completely she fortified her base. 
 
 Upia ittanamdi td . . , 
 
 an incantation she placed herself .... 
 ia tajfazi yu5a'aluSunu 
 
 of the battle she made them raise 
 
 Tiamat 
 Tiamat 
 
 abkal 
 the herald 
 
 va 
 also 
 
 heluv 
 the lord 
 
 which takes 
 
 22. iahmii 
 in combat 
 
 tahazU 
 in battle. 
 
 23. yusparir 
 
 Drew 
 
 24. imhulla 
 the bad wind 
 
 yumtassir 
 he loosened. 
 ipte va 
 
 Opened also 
 
 imhuUu 
 
 the bad wind 
 
 kalam 
 
 to close her lips. 
 izzuti sdri 
 
 The violence of the winds 
 
 innitar libbasa 
 
 she grows faint in her heart 
 
 iddibbu 
 they flung themselves ardently 
 
 laparasu 
 his cimeter 
 arkati 
 from behind 
 
 ilSini 
 of the gods 
 
 qitrubu 
 they united 
 
 yurakmiH 
 he struck her 
 
 25. 
 
 26, 
 
 27. 
 
 28. 
 
 pua Tiamat ana 
 
 her mouth Tiamat for 
 ytihteriba 
 he had made to enter 
 
 before him 
 
 IcCaiim 
 to swallow it 
 
 kanaka 
 her stomach 
 
 ana 
 so as 
 
 izanu 
 fill 
 
 not 
 
 va 
 and 
 
 va 
 and 
 
 her mouth 
 
 yukpalqi 
 she twists. 
 
504 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 29. issuq 
 he carried in front 
 
 kara^sa 
 her stomach 
 
 30. kirbiSa 
 her entrails he seTered 
 
 31. igmiH va 
 he struck her down and 
 
 32. Salamsa idda 
 
 mulmulla 
 the sharp weapon 
 
 he split open 
 
 yutallit 
 he pierced 
 napiaiah 
 her life 
 elila 
 
 Ubb(da 
 her heart 
 yupalli 
 he severed. 
 
 33. 
 
 34. 
 
 85. 
 
 36. 
 
 37. 
 
 Her decease 
 
 ultu 
 After that 
 
 kizri'sa 
 her soldiers 
 
 he perceives on her he erects himself proudly 
 
 Tiamat alik 
 
 Tiamat walking 
 ynptarrira 
 he dispersed 
 
 u Hani ri^uia 
 
 and the gods her help 
 
 ittarru iplahu 
 
 tremhled became afraid 
 
 va 
 and 
 
 38. 
 
 they saved themselves 
 
 yusltalamHb 
 they hid themselves 
 
 89 busunuti 
 
 He ... . them 
 40. . . . 
 
 pani 
 
 before 
 
 piiharSa 
 
 her cohort 
 
 aliku 
 who came 
 yusihhint 
 returned 
 napSatuS (') 
 their lives 
 . napanudis 
 taking flight 
 
 maru 
 was overthrown 
 issapiha 
 was scattered 
 
 idiia 
 to her side 
 arkatmnu 
 behind them 
 ediru 
 put in safety 
 la lit 
 
 without valiance. 
 
 va kakkihinu 
 
 and their weapons 
 nadu va 
 
 yusahbir 
 he broke 
 kamari^ 
 
 . they were beaten and in sadness 
 
 they were seated. 
 
 Seven more verses follow, which are extremely obscure and go 
 on with the description of the vanquished and crushed condition 
 of the auxiliaries of Tiamat. These may be omitted without in- 
 convenience or changing the general sense of the text. I stop 
 short here with my translation, finding it the part of wisdom to 
 confess that 1 do not yet understand these verses, rather than 
 attempt to present a version far too conjectural, for which I could 
 not conscientiously be responsible. (') 
 
 C) Here Is evidently an error for napmttthmv,; otherwise the phrape 
 would convey no meaning. 
 (2) The reader may be able to form some idea of the difficulties offered 
 
Appendices, 505 
 
 He took the instrument in his right hand 
 
 and] he suspended [the bow] and the quiver. 
 
 He shot a flash of lightning before him, 
 
 and an impetuous [fury] filled his body. 
 
 He made also the cimeter which was to penetrate the body 
 of Tiamat. 
 
 He held back the four winds, so that her attacks could not be 
 produced without, 
 
 the south wind, the north wind, the east wind and the west 
 wind. , 
 
 His hand placed the cimeter beside the bow of his father Anu. 
 
 He created the bad wind, the hostile wind, the waterspout, the 
 hurricane, 
 
 in these verses by thQi^difierenco in the three versions so far given of 
 them. 
 
 G. Smith: 
 
 41. Knowing their capture, full of grief, 
 
 42. their strength removed, shut in bonds, 
 
 43. and at once the strength of their work was overcome with terror, 
 
 44. the throwing of stones going 
 
 45. He east down the enemy, his hand 
 
 46. part of the enemy under him 
 
 47. and the god Kingu again . 
 
 Fox Talbot: 
 
 41. A crowd of followers, full of astonishment, 
 
 42. Its remains (Tiamat's) lifted up and on their shoulders hoisted. 
 
 43. And the eleven tribes poui-ing in after the battle 
 
 44. in great multitudes, coming to see, 
 
 45. gazed at the monstrous serpent .... 
 
 46. and . . 
 
 47. And the god Bel 
 
 Oppeet : 
 
 41. Their strength was vanished, their hand was withered. 
 
 42. That which remained was led and disappeared like a kisuk. 
 
 43. And the eleven offspring, terror filled them; 
 
 44. A deluge without . . came to swallow them up. 
 
 Below we give the transcription of the text: 
 
 41. mw (') du tuhqdti 7/ial^ dumamu. 
 
 42. ieritsu nahi kalu kiiukkis. 
 
 43 M ittin e^rit nabniti ^upar pulhati izanu, 
 
 44. milla galle atiku kalu . , .la. 
 
 45. itiadi cirreti idiiu 
 
 46. gadu tuqmatiiunu SapaUu , 
 
 47. u (AN) kin . . Sa .ni . an 
 
506 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 four winds, seven winds, the devastating wind, the ceaseless 
 wind; 
 
 and he loosened the winds that he had created, seven in 
 number, 
 
 to carry ruin to the body of Tiamat by rushing after her. 
 He raised up, also, as master, the tempest, his great weapon. 
 He mounted a solid chariot, without a rival, which leveled 
 everything before it. 
 
 He stood erect in it, and his hand held together the four pairs 
 of reins. 
 
 without growing feeble, inundator, mercileSa for 
 
 her. 
 
 The two .... whose fangs carried a venom, (1) 
 
 which] efface all knowledge. 
 
 the fury and the battle ..... 
 
 to left [and to right of her] opened [their jaw 
 
 the terrors .... 
 
 he broke it 
 
 .... he added his and 
 
 He made before him. 
 
 He shut up 
 
 "... Thou hast precipitated thyself [upon me] and 
 thou hast directed thy hostility against me. 
 
 But thy troop will not prevail, and it is their bodies which thy 
 weapons will strike. 
 
 Turn thee about, and thou and I will engage in a single combat." 
 
 Tiamat, when she heard this, 
 
 was at first stupefied, and altered her resolution. 
 
 She examined attentively above, 
 
 and she fortified strongly and completely her position. 
 
 She prepared an incantation, she placed herself 
 
 and she caused the gods who were fighting [with her] to take 
 their weapons. 
 
 And Tiamat assailed the herald of the gods, Marduk ; 
 
 0) Evidently it refers here to the two infernal monsters, Tiamat'a 
 auxiliaries. 
 
Appendices. 507 
 
 they flung themselves impetuously the one on the other in 
 combat, and they met in battle. 
 
 The lord drew forth his cimeter and struck her. 
 
 He let loose before him the evil wind, which attacks from 
 behind : 
 
 And Tiamat opened her mouth to swallow him, 
 
 but he had caused to enter into her the evil wind in such wise 
 that she could not shut her mouth. 
 
 The violence of the wind fills her stomach ; 
 
 her heart sinks, and her face is distorted. 
 
 He (Marduk) carried in front his sharp weapon ; he broke her 
 stomach ; 
 
 he cut her in the middle, and pierced her heart ; 
 
 he overcame her and cut short her life. 
 
 He perceived her decease, and he raised himself proudly 
 above her. 
 
 When Tiamat, who walked before them, was conquered, 
 
 he dispersed her soldiers ; her cohort was scattered, 
 
 and the gods, her allies, who marched by her side, 
 
 trembled, feared, and turned back. 
 
 They sought refuge to save their lives, 
 
 and they hid themselves as fugitives, despoiled of courage. 
 
 But [he fell] upon them, and broke their arms. 
 
 As . . . they were cut down, sitting in sadness. 
 
 G. — Fragmmt which appears to belong to the same Narrative. 
 
 The text may be read upon Tablet K 3449 of the British 
 Museum. I reproduce Smith's translation: Chaldxan Account of 
 Genesis, p. 94. [Cf. Rev. Ed., p. 108. Te.] 
 
 This fragment would appear to belong to that portion of the 
 poem anterior to the one which we have just cited. It refers, in 
 fact, to the description of Marduk's preparations when armed by 
 the gods for his contest with Tiamat. 
 
 heart 
 
 burning 
 
 from 
 
 in the temple .... 
 
 may he fix 
 
 the dwelling of the god . . . 
 
508 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 the great gods 
 
 the gods said (?).... 
 
 the sword that was made the gods saw 
 
 and they saw also the bow that was strung . . . , . 
 
 the work that was made they placed . . . 
 
 carried also Anu in the assembly of the gods . . 
 
 the bow he fitted .... 
 
 and he spake of the bow thus, and said 
 
 "Noble wood, who shall first thus draw thee? 
 
 against whom ? 
 
 speed her punishment the star of the bow in heaven 
 
 and establish the resting-place of 
 
 from the choice of 
 
 and place his throne 
 
 in heaven 
 
 It is possible that the fragments of tablets marked in the British 
 Museum K 4832, 3473, and 3988 contain also some remains of 
 the same epic narrative, though in a condition too mutilated to be 
 of any service to us. An attempt at a rendering of the last two 
 may be found in George Smith, Chaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 
 92 et seq. [Kev. Ed., p. 107, gives only K 3938. Tn.] 
 
 ff. — Epic Fragment of the Tradition of Kuti ( Outlia) on the First 
 Monstrous Births produced in the Womb of the Universe while 
 still in a State of Chaos. 
 
 I reproduce the translation of Sayoe [Records of the Fast, vol. 
 XI., p. 109 et seq.), made from the original, which strikes me as 
 much superior to that of G. Smith {Chaldsean Account of Genesis, 
 p. 102 et seq. [See Sayce in Rev. Ed., p. 92 et seq. Te.]). The 
 text itself has never yet been published. 
 
 Lord of ... . 
 
 .... his lord, the royal power of the gods . . . 
 
 the lance-bearers of his army, the lance-bearers of his army 
 
 lord of the upper and lower regions, 
 lord of the archangels 
 
Appendices. 509 
 
 they who drank the troubled waters, and could not drink pure, 
 waters, 
 
 of whom with his flame, his weapon, he encircled the crowd, 
 
 took them, destroyed them. 
 
 On a stela as yet was not written, nothing was open, the bodies 
 and the productions 
 
 on the surface of the earth had not yet begun to spring up.(') 
 
 Nothing was rising from the earth ; and I did not draw nigh 
 to it. 
 
 Warriors with bodies like birds of the desert, human beings 
 
 with faces of ravens, 
 
 the great gods had created them 
 
 and on the earth the gods had created a dwelling for them. 
 
 Tiamat gave them their strength. 
 
 The lady of the gods had raised their life. 
 
 In the midst of the earth they had grown and had become 
 great, 
 
 and their numbers had increased. 
 
 Seven kings brothers of the same family, 
 
 and six thousand in number was their people. 
 
 Bauini their father was king, their mother was the Queen 
 Melili; 
 
 the eldest brother among them, who marched before them, 
 Hemangab i^) was his name ; 
 
 the second brother among them, Medudu was his name ; 
 
 the third brother among the^m, . . . pakh was his name ; 
 
 the fourth brother among them, . . . dada was his name ; 
 
 the fifth brother among them, . , . takli was his name ; 
 
 the sixth brother among them, . . . ruru was his name ; 
 
 the seventh brother among them, . . . rara was his name. 
 
 Here follows a long gap, and with the second column of the 
 tablet the text is continued with an account of a. great war 
 of the heroic ages, between a king of Kuti and some violent and 
 impious enemies, who seem to be the descendants of those mon- 
 strous personages born in the chaotic empire of Tiamat, and slain 
 by the flame of the sun on its first appearance. We do not quote 
 
 (1) I follow here the translation of Sayce ; the text reads : ina nara ul 
 attr ul iptd'' va pagri u sebatti ina ■mati ul yu^e<;i. 
 
 (2) This name is Accadian, like those of all these pe.sonages ; it signi- 
 fies " the thunderbolt." 
 
510 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 this new portion of the document, -which does not directly concern 
 our subject. The reader will find a translation of it by Sayce in 
 Records of the Past, vol. XI., p. Ill et seq. 
 
 /. — Establishment of Order in the Movements of the Sidereal World 
 and the War of the Seven Moil Spirits against the god Moon. 
 
 This account forms the beginning of a great magic incantation 
 for the cure of the king, whose suffering is compared with that 
 of the god Shin, who was regarded as a type of royalty. The 
 text is published in Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia, vol. 
 IV., pi. 5. Translations have been made by G. Smith, Assyrian 
 Discoveries, p. 398 et seq. ; Ohaldsean Account of Genesis, p. 107 et 
 seq. [Rev. Ed., p. 99 et seq. Tk.] ; Fox Talbet, Records of the 
 Past, vol. v., p. 163 et seq. ; Fr. Lenormant, Gazette ArcMologique, 
 1878, p. 23 et seq. Observations on several points of this docu- 
 ment by Friedr. Delitzsch, G. Smith's Chaldseische Genesis, p. 308. 
 In my tJtudes Accadiennes, vol. III., pp. 121-134, may be found 
 the transcription of the primitive Accadian text and of the Assy- 
 rian version, accompanied by a literal interlinear version. We 
 refer the reader to that instead of increasing the bulk of this 
 volume by the reproduction of this philological matter. 
 
 The days which recur in cycles (') these are the wicked gods, 
 the rebellious genii who were formed in the lower part of 
 heaven. 
 
 They, they are those who do evil 
 
 plot in their wicked heads . . . the setting of the sun, 
 
 flowing with the rivers 
 
 Between them seven, the first is ... . 
 
 the second an ogre, from whose mouth no one escapes, 
 
 the third a panther which strikes .... 
 
 the fourth a serpent 
 
 (}) The comparison of inauapicious days to personal demons occurs 
 several times: Cimeif. Inscr. of West. Asia, vol. IV., pi. 1, col. 1, 1. 18 and 
 10; col. 2, 1. 65 and 6G; col. 3, 1. 1-t; pi. 27, No. 6, 1. 22 and 23. Priedrich 
 Delitzsch thinks that the reference here is to the seven unlucky days, 
 from the 25th February to the 3d March, even yet dreaded by the in- 
 habitants of Syria under the name of miisiaqriddt (see Wetztein, in Franz 
 Delitzsch, Commentar zu KoJieteth, p. 445 et seq). The allusion seems to me 
 rather to refer to the cycle of the periodic return of the lunar eclipses 
 after 223 synodic lunar months, a cycle the discovery of which all an- 
 tiquity unanimously attributes to the Chaldseaas (see above, p. 285). 
 
Appendices. 511 
 
 the fifth a watoh-dog (?) which against . . . 
 
 the sixth a tempest blowing fiercely which .... 
 
 against god or king, 
 
 the seventh the messenger of the evil wind which . . . 
 
 They are seven, messengers of Ann, their king, 
 
 from city to city each day they direct their steps. 
 
 They are the hurricane which fiercely drives all before it in 
 the sky, 
 
 the floating cloud which darkens the sky in the day-time, 
 
 the tempest of wind which blows violently and causes darkness 
 on a bright day. 
 
 With the evil winds, in evil winds they circulate ; 
 
 inundation of Bamman, they develop their exploits ; 
 
 at the right hand of Ramman they advance ; 
 
 from the foundations of heaven they dart like lightning ; 
 
 flowing with the rivers they march onward . 
 
 In the vast heavens, abode of Anu, their king, they have set 
 themselves to work evil 
 
 and have no rivals. 
 
 At this time Bel heard of this matter, 
 
 and he meditated a resolve in his heart. 
 
 With £a, the supreme sage among the gods, 
 
 he took counsel and 
 
 he appointed Shin (the moon), Shamash (the sun), and Ishtar 
 (the planet Venus) in the lower part of heaven to control it ; 
 
 he delegated to them the government of the legions of the 
 heavens (to share it) with Anu. 
 
 These three gods, his children, 
 
 to remain fixed day and night without being divided 
 
 he advised them. 
 
 At this time the seven evil gods were moving about in the 
 lower part of heaven ; 
 
 before the face of Shin the illuminator fiercely they interposed 
 themselves. 
 
 The noble Eammau and Shamash the warrior passed to their 
 side: 
 
 Ishtar with Anu the king rose toward the shining seats 
 
 and in the kingship of heaven displayed his power. 
 
 At this time these seven 
 
512 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 at the head of the government, in presence .... 
 
 the evil 
 
 in the action of drinking of his shining mouth . . . 
 
 Shin the shepherd ... of mankind ... of the governors 
 of the face of the earth. 
 
 .... was overthrown and stopped at the height (of his 
 course) being hindered day and night and no longer seated on the 
 seat of his dominion. 
 
 The evil gods, messengers of Anu, their king, 
 
 devised with wicked heads, they assisted one another; 
 
 from the midst of heaven like the wind to the face of the earth 
 they hurled themselves. 
 
 Bel the restraint of the noble Shin 
 
 saw in heaven, and, 
 
 master, to his attendant Nuzku he addressed his speech : 
 
 "My attendant Nuzku, carry my speech to the Ocean; 
 
 the news of my son Shin who in heaven is painfully hindered, 
 
 to Ea in the Ocean repeat it." 
 
 Nuzku obeyed the order of his master, 
 
 to Jla rapidly he went. 
 
 To the chief, to the supreme ruler, to the unfailing master, 
 
 Nuzku repeated . . . the order of his master. 
 
 fla heard this message in the Ocean ; 
 
 he bit his lip, and his face was filled with tears. 
 
 Ea called his son Marduk and communicated to him the news : 
 
 " Come, my son Marduk ; 
 
 learn, my son, that Shin in the heavens is sorrowfully hin- 
 dered ; 
 
 behold his anguish in heaven. 
 
 These seven wicked and murderous gods, having no fear, 
 
 these seven wicked gods, like whirlwinds devastate life on the 
 face of the earth ; 
 
 upon the face of the earth they have hurled themselves like a 
 waterspout ; 
 
 before the face of the light-giving Shin fiercely they came ; 
 
 the noble Shamash and Ramman the warrior have passed to 
 their side." 
 
 A great fracture in the original tablet stops short the narrative 
 at this point. There is no trace left us of the verses which re- 
 
Appendices. 513 
 
 counted the defeat of the seven malevolent spirits and the deliver- 
 ance of Shin ; but this denouement may be easily divined by the 
 preceding portion. Moreover, the sudden change of the conclu- 
 sion is always identical in those of the old magical incantations 
 of Akkad which bring the gods upon the scene. f)a, the god of 
 all knowledge and of all wisdom, is at the same time the Aver- 
 runcus par excellence; he is the last resort for aid against the 
 demons, who, always in groups of seven, bring trouble into the 
 economy of the world and produce evil therein. He calls his son 
 Marduk, the Silig-mulu-khi (he who brings good to men) of the 
 Akkadians, the great mediator, he who executes the will of the 
 gods, and their champion. This Marduk it is, the personification 
 of the rising sun, who dissipates dai'kness and mists ; he it was 
 who conquered Tiamat, goddess of the abyss and of the dark, in 
 the grand struggle at the beginning of all things, and caused the 
 ordered universe to issue from her dismembered body. That 
 struggle with the dark and infernal powers of chaos, over which 
 he once gained the victory, is continually renewed every time 
 that it is necessary to maintain order in the universe. At the 
 command of his father Ela he starts forth and repulses the 
 demons. 
 
 The combat of the seven evil spirits, sons of Anu, against the 
 lunar god, the poetic account of which has just been given, is 
 repeated at the close of periodic cycles, as the poet has been 
 careful to relate at the beginning, — every time that the orb is 
 eclipsed. Thus we read in an astrological document (Cuneif. 
 Imerip. of West. Asia, vol. III., pi. 61, col. 2, 1. 13-16) that upon 
 the event of certain celestial phenomena, "the gods of heaven 
 and earth will reduce men to dust and cause their ruin ; there 
 will occur eclipse, inundation, sicknesses, mortality; the seven 
 great evil spirits will carry their barrier in front of the moon."(i) 
 
 K. — Generations of the Chief gods of the Ghaldseo- Assyrian 
 Religion. 
 
 In all polytheisms the theogony is the first form of the expres- 
 sion of the cosmogony. Before this latter can reach a philosophi- 
 cal expression, the gradual development of the universe, tending 
 always towards a more perfect organization, is reflected and sym- 
 
 i}) iidni Sa iame u irfUi iprU amcluii ttibuUunu iUvva anialO, ri^pu murpu mtUuv. 
 gaUi rabuLi sibitli mahar Sini itianapriku. 
 
 33 
 
514 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 bolized in the succession of the generations of the gods who per- 
 sonify the forces and phenomena of nature. And this manner of 
 explaining the cosmogony, preserved in the sanctuaries, becomes 
 more and more refined, and multiplies the generations of primor- 
 dial gods, who now represent abstract principles, and no longer 
 visible phenomena or parts of the universe, in proportion as re- 
 ligious thought, developing in the philosophic sense, penetrates 
 deeper and deeper with its speculations into primitive causes, 
 their sequence and their evolution. 
 
 Hence it has seemed to me that it would be useful to add to 
 this collection of cosraogonic fragments tables of the relationship 
 of the principal gods of the Ciialdseo-Assyrian religion, as they 
 are preserved to us in the indications scattered throughout the 
 cuneiform inscriptions. 
 
 This religion is one in its totality over all the vast territoi'y 
 which it covered. It possesses, what was always lacking to 
 Hellenic polytheism, a scientific systematization, strong and fixed 
 in its essential lines, and dating back to about the year 2000 
 B. C, subsequent to which it appears unchanged. But this sys- 
 tematization does not prevent certain local vn nations as regards 
 the relationship attributed to some gods, which probably date 
 back to the age of the independent establishment of the cults of 
 different cities, before the epoch when the great work of the sys- 
 tematic regulation of the hierarchy of the pantheon went into 
 operation. 
 
 Even outside of these details, peculiar to the religion of single 
 towns, it may be affirmed that, as regards the first beginnings, 
 the theogony, while remaining identical at bottom, presents di- 
 vergencies between Babylon and Assyria strong enough to admit 
 of a division into two systems, such as we shall indicate in the 
 following tables :(^) 
 
 0) In these tables we designate by the name of Sandan the Assyrian 
 Hercules, whom we have called Adar in the text of the volume. It is 
 indeed well established that this last reading is erroneouB and should be 
 abandoned. The Adrammelek of the Bible is not this god, but a form of 
 Shamash, called Adru. The reading Ninib, which was proposed before 
 that of Adar, and which Friedr. Delitzsch and Stan. Guyard recently 
 revived, cannot be proved any more satisfactorily than the other. The 
 part of wisdom for the present seems to be to designate the Chaldaeo- 
 Assyrian Hercules by the form which the Greeks give his name until a 
 phonetic expression may be found, which so far has not been met with. 
 
 Hence results a serious erratum in the body of the work. We beg of the 
 
w! 
 
 W- 
 
 Babylonian System. 
 
 Tiamat {Babi or Bagas). 
 
 Anu [Ana). — Anatu [Bingiri or Nana). 
 
 Belu {Elim or Mul-ge).~Belitu [Nin-gelal). 
 
 Ea. — Damkina. 
 
 Mu[Gibil). Ishtar {Sukush). Rammanu (Mermer). ShinuiAM\ n.r* ,,-J , at- ,. ' 
 
 ^ ;. ^Aznu{Aku).--Behirahtu(Mn-gal). Sandan {Mn.urash).-Rabtuv {Gula). 
 
 I Shamshu ( Utu) I 
 
 Nergallu {Neurugal).-Laz. Maruduku {Amarutuki or SUig.mulu-khi).-Zir.banUu. 
 
 We find undoubted traces of a primitive epoch when the Urano- 
 Chthonian pair oi Ana and Dingiri or Nana constituted the pri- 
 mordial pair, Dingiri ov Nana being confused with 5ffl« ov Bagas 
 humid matter, the origin of all things. She then brought forth 
 Ana, who afterwards became her spouse, and of this union sprang 
 Ehm and Ea, as well as Oibil and Mermer. In order to recover 
 the primitive form of this theogonic record, it is necessary to go 
 back to the purely Accadian period, long before the great work of 
 sacerdotal systematization which gave place to the final establish- 
 ment of the filiation summarized in the table. 
 
 JVabu. — Tashmitu. 
 
 Shar and Kishar, in Assyrian-Semitic Asshur and Sheruya, were 
 then, as still appears by the fragment given above under the letter 
 B, forms of Ana and Dingiri, or Anu and Anatu. Asshir, from 
 bemg m the first place the local divinity of the city oi Anshar or 
 Asshur (the Kalah-Sherghdt of to-day), eariiest centre of the As- 
 synan national life, subsequently became the great national deity 
 ot the Assyrians, the supreme god to whom all their worship was 
 offered ; a god to whom they attributed a preeminence so exclusive 
 that It amounted almost to a first step toward monotheism ; and 
 m natural sequence he came to be regarded as the fath^ of all 
 
 the gods, the supreme spirit, first issue of Chaos, which he an- 
 nihilated. This place was ascribed to him in the new form of 
 the theogony and divine hierarchy, which became that of Assyria. 
 In this system as well, the ancient God Fire of the Acoadians 
 lost all importance, and almost entirely disappeared, being con- 
 founded with Eammanu. Finally, in the matter of the filiation 
 oi Ishtar, preference was given to the tradition already prevailing 
 m a certain number of the sanctuaries of Babylonia and Chaldea 
 which made her the daughter of Shin instead of the daughter of 
 Anu. , 
 
 II. 
 
 Assyrian System. 
 
 Apsu. — Tiamat. 
 
 Asshur. _ Sheruya. 
 
 I 
 
 Anu. — Anatu. 
 
 Rammanu[co.sonShaM. SMna. BetU-rabUu. SaLn. Eabtulouta). Nergallu. L 
 
 Ea. — Davkina. 
 
 Maruauku. — Zir-banitu. 
 
 Shamshu 
 
 Ishtar: 
 
 Nabu. 
 
 _ The most complex ejystem of which we have an exposition, both 
 m the Greek text of Damascius (A) and in the Cuneiform abkt 
 ZZ , ' f^^t"^^ (C 1), is simply a refinement aS 
 amplification of this, the primordial generations having been mul 
 txplied for the puiposelof philosophical expression, by taking th" 
 names which formerly expressed the difl'erent forces, and the 
 
 Tashmitu. 
 
 vanous attnbutes of Anu and Anatu (B), in order to make of 
 them so many different degrees of emanation, forming a se- 
 quence and representing phases of the evolution of the universe 
 m the course of its growth by a work of spontaneous and internal 
 development out of the chaos of humid matter, its source and 
 starting point. 
 
Appendices. 515 
 
 Apsu. — Tiamat. 
 
 I 
 Mummu. 
 
 I 
 
 I I 
 
 LaJjamu. — Lujimu. 
 
 I 
 
 I I 
 
 Asshar. — Ki-shar. 
 
 \ 
 
 I \ II 
 
 Aim. Bel. Ea. 
 
 We will not reproduce here the remainder of the genealogy, 
 which must remain the same. 
 
 The fundamental plan of these cosmogonic constructions may 
 be summarized in the following manner : A first principle, ma- 
 terial and still unorganized, existing before everything else, and 
 never having had a beginning ; at times this first principle is 
 represented as simple and including within itself the two sexes, 
 the idea of maternity predominating ; again it is represented as a 
 duality of male and female, in which the feminine has produced the 
 masculine, which afterwards reacts upon it ; and finally, in other 
 cases, in the existence of this first principle, duplicating its own 
 essence, may be distinguished a series of evolutions represented 
 by a succession of pairs, like each other, and always solitary, 
 emanating one from the other. From them , when the universe 
 assumes its ordered form, issue three parallel triads of cosmic 
 divinities, each one composed of father, mother and son, in imi- 
 tation of mortal families : 
 
 1st. Aim and Anatu, with sometimes Ishu, sometimes Rammanu, 
 for their son ; the first name predominates during the most ancient 
 
 reader to correct to Sandan wherever Adar may be found printed. This, 
 however, is merely a correction as to name, and involves no fundamental 
 change in the different passages which refer to this god. His nature and 
 the part attributed to him are well defined, even though the nxact appel- 
 lation which belongs to the unvarying expression of hi^ name, under an 
 ideographic form, still remains doubtful. [This change has not been 
 made in the present translation, owing to the strength of the argument 
 in favor of Adar. See Schrader, in Berichte uber die Verhandlungen der 
 KonigL Sachsiscken Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften nu Leipzig. FhiloL-Hist. 
 Cl<me, 1880, p. 19 et seq. Ta.] 
 
516 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 epochs, but later Ishu loses his importance, and the normal type 
 of the third triad makes it consist of Anu, Anaiu and Rammanu. 
 
 2d. Belu and Beltu, with Shinu for son. As an exception, in 
 the local cult of Nipur, this triad appears consisting of Belu, 
 Beltu and Snndan, who becomes the lover of his mother. 
 
 3d. lla and Davkina, with Marduku for their son. 
 
 These first three cosmic triads correspond with the three 
 divisions of the world, the sky, the earth and the ocean en- 
 circling the earth. They serve as types of the triads of the local 
 religions, constituted upon the same plan, but composed often of 
 gods which hold an inferior rank in the general system ; that of 
 Babylon, for instance, being made up of Marduku and Zirbanitu, 
 with Nab& for son ; that of Simpar, or Sippara, of Adru or 
 Shamshu, and Anunitu, with JDumuzi for their son. Sometimes, 
 too, a daughter is substituted for the son, as at Uruk, where the 
 triad is composed of Anu, Anatu or Nana, and Ishtar. 
 
 This order is reflected in the of&cial hierarchy of the ranks 
 of the gods as set over different sections of the government of 
 the universe. Here we have in the first place a god, one and 
 supreme, in Assyria Asshur, and in Babylon Ilu, "the god," 
 regarded in his most comprehensive sense. It is well to note 
 that the conception of Ilu, having this character and a personal 
 existence very distinctly marked, stands out separately only at 
 a late epoch in Babylon, long subsequent to the time when the 
 Assyrians had thus conceived their Asshur. Prior to this, the 
 conception of a supreme god is but vaguely developed in the 
 Babylonian mind, and the position as chief of the divine hier- 
 archy is attributed to Anu. Below this deus exsuperanlissimus are 
 ranged three groups, each composed of three divinities : 
 
 1st. The cosmic triplicity of Ann, Belu and Sa; 
 
 2d. The feminine triplicity of the goddesses, corresponding to 
 them as consorts, Anatu, Beltu and Davkina, a triplicity which, 
 however, often resolves itself into the unity of the polyonymous 
 and multiform Beltu ; 
 
 3d. A triplicity more localized than the first in the material 
 bodies of nature, Shinu, Shamshu and Rammanu. 
 
 Below this last group, ag.ain, may be classed the divinities of 
 the five planets, standing thus in the order of hierarchic import- 
 ance: Marduku, Ishtar, Sandan, Nergallu and 2fabu. Then, below 
 these, again, are ranged the numerous legions of the dii minores, 
 
Appendices. 517 
 
 as in the theogony all their generations issue from the iirst three 
 cosmic triads. 
 
 The echo of these theogonio and hierarchic constructions may 
 yet be found in certain indications of the classic literature of 
 later times, which arejUaturally quoted in this connection. 
 
 L. — Fragments relating to the Three Primordial Triads of the 
 Chaldseans. 
 
 1. We 17111 now examine the hypotheses of the ancient theolo- 
 gians, the ideas presented by the philosophic conceptions which 
 they express. The first of these is that of the Chaldaeans, uni- 
 versally acknowledged to be the most mystical of all. It is also 
 that one of all these conceptions which corresponds the best and 
 without any effort to our opinions, which aim at bringing about 
 the same unity of the Intelligent. In fact, these theurgists. 
 Instructed by the gods themselves, have transmitted to us the 
 tradition of the three triads ; ahd the Egyptians and Phoenicians, 
 on their side, believe numerous generations of gods to be devel- 
 oped in the Intelligent. — (Damasc, De prim, princip., Ill, p. 
 344, ed. Kopp.) 
 
 Onr fragment A proves that Damascius had a very clear and 
 exact acquaintance with Chaldsean theology, drawn from ancient 
 and authorized sources. His testimony, therefore, has always an 
 undoubted value. Only he looks at this ancient theology, of 
 which he speaks so pertinently, through the prismatic medium of 
 Neo-Platonic conceptions, which he applies to it, and the Ennead 
 of which, for example, he discovers here. 
 
 The varied testimony which will follow does not, like this, refer 
 directly to the pure and authentic theology of the Chaldseo- 
 Assyrians, but rather to the doctrines of the so called Ohaldman 
 Theurgy, which in the Middle Ages was extant as a secret and 
 magic sect, and gave birth to an extensive apocryphal literature, 
 with which Michael Psellos, in the eleventh century, showed him- 
 self specially familiar. The adepts in Chaldsdsm at that epoch 
 did not any longer know anything of the religion of the ancient 
 Chaldseans ; they would have been thoroughly surprised and 
 embarrassed had they been confronted with the true names of 
 the personages of its Pantheon. But, in spite of radical changes, 
 of a mixture of elements borrowed from Neo-Platonism, and 
 gathered in from all sources, the tradition transmitted from 
 generation to generation caused certain essential ideas to appear 
 
518 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 in it, -wliich undoubtedly had their origin in the sanctuaries of 
 Babylon and ChaldiEa. ■ 
 
 2. The Ennead is the divine number, for it is composed of 
 three triads ; and thus, as Porphyry puts it, it preserves the 
 expression of the highest form of the theological conception, 
 according to the philosophy of the Chaldaeans. — (Johann. Lau- 
 rent. Lyd, De Mens, IV., 78.) 
 
 3. After the One and the Good, they (the Chaldseans) honored 
 a paternal and generative source, composed of three triads. And 
 each triad comprises father, power and spirit. — (Anonym., Cotn- 
 pend. de doctrina Chaldaica, in Stanley, Hist, philosoph., vol. II., 
 p. 1125.) 
 
 We know that Neo-Platonism thus defined in the triads of 
 ancient polytheisms the parts of father, mother and son. 
 
 4. The Chaldoeans say that the First Cause is one, and they 
 describe it as absolutely ineffable. After it they imagine a pater- 
 nal and generative source, composed of three triads, after which 
 they introduce attributes with passions (Ivyyat), then that which 
 is at once beyond [6 ana^ CT^eiceiva), and the power of capacity 
 
 (iiiTiKy 6iiva/iig) After these powers, they say there are 
 
 ten leaders of the world (Koafiayoi), then the initiators and those 
 who contain in themselves the things {jeXtTapxaL koI ovvox^k). — 
 (Michael Psellos, quoted by Sathas in the BuUetimde Correspond- 
 ance helUnique, vol. I., p. 207.) 
 
 It may be seen that in this last fragment, outside the mention 
 of the three fundamental triads, we come upon a series of com- 
 plications, borrowed for the larger part from Neo-Platonism, with 
 nothing either ancient or Chaldgean about them. Therefore I 
 will beg to be excused from reproducing the other passages from 
 Psellos on the system of imaginary Chaldaean philosophy of the 
 Middle Ages, and will content myself with referring the reader 
 to his 'E/cflfCTjf KeipaKaMrig kcI avvTOfioc: tov vrapa XaMaioi; Soy- 
 fidruv, in Migne's Patrologia Grseca, vol. CXXII., pp. 1150-1154; 
 and to Sathas' 'KeaaioviKr/ ^i^XtodTiKr;, vol. IV., p. 459; vol. V., 
 pp. 57, 401, 449 and 510. 
 
 M. — Fragments relating to the Cosmic Characters of the Masculine 
 
 and Feminine Principles. 
 I conclude this first group of extracts, which are far from pos- 
 sessing equal value, but all of which, in my opinion, deserve to 
 be studied and compared, with a discrimination between what is 
 
Appendices. 519 
 
 original, that which is adopted at first hand, and that which comes 
 from u, remote tradition, already materially changed by a long 
 series of transmissions, — I conclude, I repeat, this group of ex- 
 tracts with three taken from the Philosophumena, belonging to the 
 last category. And although there is not the slightest evidence 
 of their being in any way directly taken by the author from the 
 original Chaldiean sources, though the ancient religious doctrines, 
 formerly embodied in a mythologic and theogonic form, are here 
 transformed into philosophical abstractions, which bear upon the 
 face of them a modern impress, the Count de Vogiig [Melanges 
 d' Archeologie Orientate, p. 57 et seq.) has firmly established the 
 real value of these fragments and the great proportion of genu- 
 inely antique conceptions which they contain. 
 
 The first is presented as the summary of the teachings which, 
 according to the legend, were given to Pythagoras by the Chal- 
 dsean Zaratas. (') 
 
 1. In the first principle there are two causes for all beings, 
 the father and the mother. The father is light and the mother 
 darkness, and the parts of light are heat, dryness, volatility and 
 quickness ; those of darkness, cold, humidity, heaviness and slow- 
 ness. From all this the world is made up, from the combination 
 of the two principles, masculine and feminine. And the world is 
 a musical harmony, for the sun in its revolution follows a harmo- 
 nious march. As to the production of things on the earth and 
 in the universe, this is what Zaratas said. There are two divini- 
 ties, one celestial, the other chthonian. To the chthoniau divinity 
 belongs the production of all that is born of the earth, and she 
 herself is water. As to the celestial god, he is fire, sharing the 
 nature of the air, which is at once cold and warm. . . . This 
 is then the essence of all things. — [Philosophumena, I., 2 ; p. 8, 
 ed. Miller.) 
 
 2. Pythagoras disclosed the fact that the monad was the unbe- 
 gotten principle of all things, while the dyad and all the other 
 numbers are begotten. He says that the monad is the father of 
 the dyad, which, in turn, is the mother of innumerable genera- 
 tions. And Zaratas, the Chaldsean, master of Pythagoras, called 
 the one father and the other mother. For, according to Pytha- 
 
 P) The name of Zaratas appears to have been borrowed from that of 
 Zarathustra, although the doctrine described under this name bears no 
 resemblance to Zoroastrianlam. 
 
520 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 goras, the dyad is born of the monad ; the monad is masculine 
 and the first principle, and the dyad feminine. — [Philosophumma, 
 VI., 23; p. 178, ed. Miller.) 
 
 3. Taking the monad as a point of departure. Providence 
 caused the division of the elements as far as four, air and fire, 
 water and earth. And having made the world of them, it con- 
 stituted it an androgyn ; it placed two elements in the upper 
 hemisphere, air and fire, and this it is whicli is called the hemi- 
 sphere of the monad, beneficent, tending upward, and masculine. 
 For the monad being composed of essentially volatile parts, always 
 soars toward the lightest and purest part of the ether. As to the 
 two heavier elements, earth and water, they have been attributed 
 to the dyad, and the hemisphere composed of them is called the 
 hemisphere tending downward, feminine and maleficent. Now, 
 on examining the reciprocal relations of the two superior ele- 
 ments, it may be seen that they have in themselves the male and 
 female elements, for the fructification and growth of all things. 
 For the fire is male in relation to the air, which is female ; and, 
 on the other hand, the water is male in its relation to the earth, 
 which is female. And thus it is that from the beginning there 
 has been copulation of the fire and of the air, of the earth and 
 of the water. For the fire is the active power in its relation to the 
 
 air, and the water in its relation to the earth Light is 
 
 connected with the monad, and darkness with the dyad ; material 
 life with light and the monad ; death with darkness and the 
 dyad; justice with life, and injustice with death. — {^Philosopku- 
 mena, IV., 43 ; p. 78, ed. Miller.) 
 
II. 
 
 PHOENICIA. 
 
 A. — Theogony of Sidon according to Eudemius. 
 
 The Sidonians, as the same writer tells us, imagine that before 
 all else was Time, after that Desire and Darkness. From the 
 union of these, as the iirst two principles, were born Aer (the 
 air) and Aura (the breath, represented as female), A6r repre- 
 senting the intelligent in its purity, and Aura the first animated 
 type proceeding from it in motion. Afterward there issues from 
 this pair the cosmic egg, conformably to the intelligent spirit. — 
 (Damasc, De prim, princip., 125, p. 384, ed Kopp.) 
 
 B. — Phcmician Cosmogony of the Books of Mdehos. 
 
 Outside the writings of Eudemius, we find the following in the 
 Phoenician cosmogony of Mochos. At first there existed Ether 
 and Air,(i) the two principles of whom was begotten UlSmos 
 ('U16m),(2) the intelligent god, meaning, as I suppose, the highest 
 degree of intelligence. Of the copulation of this god with him- 
 self is begotten, first, Chnsoros, the Opener (Hii,shor-Pta'h),[^) 
 next, the Egg. It appears to me that by the last named is meant 
 the intelligent spirit, and by Chusoros, the Opener, the intelli- 
 gent power, which first separated nature disorganized in chaos ; 
 unless, after the first two principles, the highest degree of the 
 intelligent may be the Wind (EAah), and the medium degree 
 the winds Lips and Notos (the South-west and the South), for 
 they are said to be created before U16mos. In this case, it is 
 Ulomoa who would be the intelligent spirit, Chusoros, the Opener, 
 the primordial order proceeding from the intelligent, and the Egg 
 the sky. For it was said that when broken in half each of its 
 parts formed sky and earth. — (Damasc, De prim, princip., 125, 
 p. 385, ed Kopp.) 
 
 P) Represented as male and female, and corresponding to A6r and 
 Aura of the cosmogony of Eudemius. 
 
 (2) Time, answering to the Chronos of Eudemius. 
 
 (3) Personifying the attraction of cohesion in the organic woild, and 
 at the same time the demiurge opening the cosmic egg. 
 
 0.^1 
 
522 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 C. — On the Part attributed to Time in the Phoenician Cosmogony. 
 
 The multiple one [to en TroAZa) is thus named as containing 
 in its close multiplicity the uniTersal cause of all that proceeds 
 from it by whatever way of division : wherefore the sons of the 
 Chaldasans celebrate it as the source of sources, Orpheus as 
 "Metis bearing within herself the seed of the gods;" lastly, the 
 Phoenicians as cosmic Time ['Ulum), embracing all things in 
 itself. — (Damaac, Deprim. princip., 89, p. 268, ed. Kopp.) 
 
 D. — Cosmogony of Hieronymus and of Hellanicos.i^) 
 
 The theology circulating under the names of Hieronymus and 
 Hellanicos, if indeed these be not one and the same personage, is 
 thus conceived. In the beginning was the water and the damp 
 mud, which, hardening, became the earth. Thus we have, as 
 primitive basis of things, water and earth, water as representing 
 the principle of division, of repulsion, earth that of attraction 
 and of cohesion ; and the first principle from which these two 
 proceed is left nameless. And these authors say in excuse for 
 their silence that its nature is ineffable. A third principle springs 
 from the union of the two which they name, water (male) and 
 earth (female) ; it has the form of a dragon with the heads of a 
 bull and a lion joined, and between them the face of a god 
 (anthropomorphic), with wings on his shoulders, and they call 
 him Time ('Ulom), who never grows old, (2) or Heracles (Mel- 
 garth) ; to him is united Necessity, who is Nature, the same 
 as the incorporeal Adrastea ('Ashtharth), who stretches her 
 measuring rod everywhere about the universe, defining its limits. 
 This pair is, I believe, the third principle existing in its essence, 
 and has been conceived as divided into male and female, in 
 order to represent it as generating cause of all things. And 
 it is at this point that I return to the theology of the [Orphic] 
 rhapsodies, which ignores the first two principles with the single 
 
 Q) Hieronymus, the Egyptian, and Hellanicos are mentioned together 
 by Josephus (Antiq. Jud.. I., 3, 9) as having written some ^oivikiko.. (For 
 Hellanicos, see also Cedren., Histor. Compend.^ vol. I., p. 11, ed. of Pans.) 
 It is to sucli a book that one naturally refers this cosmogony, whose 
 oriental, probably Tyrian, origin is evident, tliough it appears to ns under 
 a form permeated by the Orphic spirit, as Damascius has clearly seen, 
 cataloguing it side by side with the cosmogony attributed to Orpheus. 
 
 (2) Xp(ivo? ayjjpaToff, perhaps, should be corrected Xpofos an-^pafTor, 
 " unlimited Time." 
 
Appendices. 523 
 
 one wMch precedes the two others, and which we have just seen 
 pass them by in silence, taking for its starting-point the third prin- 
 ciple, issue of the other two, considering it as tlie first defined and 
 proportioned to man's understanding. (') For this Time, which 
 never grows old, which is so greatly honored, is here made the 
 father of Ether (masculine) and Chaos (feminine, BaliU). And 
 the dragon Time brings forth a triple generation, the intelligent 
 Ether, the infinite Chaos, and, thirdly, the darksome Erebus. 
 This is the second triad, analogous to the first, but presented as ex- 
 pressing power in the same way as that does the generating prin- 
 ciple. For its third person is the darksome Erebus ; its first, the 
 father, is the Ether, not simple, but intelligent ; lastly, its inter- 
 mediary person is the infinite Chaos. And they add that in 
 these Time engendered an egg, making of these a product of 
 Time, begotten in these three, for the third triad, that of the 
 intelligent principles, proceeds therefrom. AThat, then, is this 
 last? The egg contains within itself the dyad of masculine and 
 feminine natures, and virtually the multitude of all germs ; and 
 as to the third personage joined to this duality of the egg, it is 
 incorporeal, having golden wings on its shoulders, with bulls' 
 heads issuing from its sides, and upon its head a monstrous 
 dragon, which assumes in succession the appearances of all kinds 
 of animals. This third personage should be regarded as the 
 spirit of the triad, the egg as its paternal principle, and the dyad 
 of natures contained by it, with the germs of all generation, as ' 
 its power. And the third god of the third triad is he whom the 
 [Orphic] theology celebrates as the Divine First-born, the Zeus- 
 Director of all things and of the universe, in such wise that it 
 calls him also Pan. — (Damasc, De prim, princip., 123, p. 381 et 
 Beq., ed. Kopp.) 
 
 (') In order to comprehend this it will be necessary to refer to a curious 
 passage of Pi-oclus (in Plat., Tim., II., 130, p. 307, ed. Schneider) : " The 
 theology of Orpheus speaks in the same way of Phanes ; according to it 
 the first living god was polycephalus, having the heads of a ram, a bull 
 and a monstrous lion; he issued from the primordial egg which enclosed 
 the animal called by Plato — and with reason— the great god who exists 
 of himself (avTo^uoi')." Damascius here compares this Ph.anes with the 
 Chronos-Heracles i^Vl6m-Melqarth) of Hieronymus' and Hellanicos' Phoe- 
 nician cosmogony; and from this time on the narratives taken from the 
 two sources are so thoroughly interwoven in his text that it becomes im- 
 possible to distinguish between them with any degree of certainty. 
 
524 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 E. — First Phoenician Cosmogony of the Samchoniathon of Philo of 
 Byblos. 
 
 He supposes the first principle to be a disturbed and windy air, 
 or a breath (rHaf^) of agitated wind; and a disordered chaos, black as 
 Erebus {chahSth'ereb), and these were from everlasting and endured 
 for innumerable centuries. 
 
 But when afterwards, he says, the Breath {JRuah) fell in love 
 with his own principles, he made a blending of himself, and this 
 copulation was called Desire (Illpeg). This was the principle of 
 the creation of all things, and he knew not his own creation ; and of 
 this copulation of the Breath was born M6t (Muth), which some de- 
 fiae to be the mud or putrefaction of an aqueous mixture, and from 
 this mud there issued forth all the seed (sera') of creation, and the 
 generation of all things. 
 
 And there were(i) living beings (Muth) without sensations, of 
 whom were born the intelligent.beings, and they were called ZopM- 
 samin (fb/jAS-s/iam^m), which means Contemplators of the heavens. 
 
 And M6t was made in the form of an egg, (2) and he lighted him- 
 self up, and the sun, the moon, the stars, and the great orbs (the 
 planets) [shone]." 
 
 Such is their cosmogony, which results in pure atheism. Let us 
 see now how they introduce into it the generation of living beings. 
 
 The atmosphere being illuminated by the burning of the earth 
 and the sea, winds were produced, clouds and enormous sheets of 
 water from the heavens pouring down upon the earth. For when 
 all things were separated and parted from the place where they at 
 first were by the effect of the burning heat of the sun, they came 
 together again, rushing through the air, and thunder and lightning 
 were produced by the shock; and the intelligent animals were 
 awakened by the rumbling of the thunder, alarmed by the noise, 
 and male and female(') began to move upon the earth and in the 
 sea. 
 
 Such is the mode of generation of living beings. The same writer 
 goes on to say : 
 
 Behold that which is found in the cosmogony written by Taaut 
 and in his books, according to the proofs and the conceptions dia- 
 
 P) In the chaos of M6t. 
 
 (2) The text is also susceptible of the translation : " And the ZophSsamin 
 were made in the form of an egg And M6t lighted himself up." 
 
 (3) Henceforth separate, having been hitherto united. 
 
Appendices. 525 
 
 cemed by his intelligence, which he discovered and made known 
 
 to U3. 
 
 Then, having named Notos, Boreas, and the other Winds, (i) he goes 
 on thus ; 
 
 These cosmic beings (the sun, the moon, the stars, and the winds) 
 are they to whom tlie first [men] dedicated the productions of tlie 
 earth, regarding them as gods, and worshiping them, because from 
 them they drew their life, they and their descendants offering to 
 these gods libations and sacrifices; (2) and the reasons which inspired 
 this adoration were consistent with their wealiuess, and the timidity 
 of their soul. 
 
 He says afterwards : 
 
 Of the Wind Colpias (Q61 piah, "the voice of the wind"), and of 
 his wife, Baau (Baku), interpreted as signifying the night, were 
 born ^on (feminine, JlavdtA) and Protogonos {Addm Qadmun), 
 mortals thus named ; and it is jEon who found out liow to nourish 
 herself with the fruit of the tree. They who were born of them were 
 called Genos and Genea {Qen and Qindth), and lived in Phoenicia. 
 Overcome by the burning heat, they lifted up their hands toward 
 heaven to adore the suu, which they regarded as the only god and 
 master of heaven, calling it Beelsamfen (Ba'alsham&m), which, in 
 Phoenician, signifies " lord of the heavens ;" this is the Zeus of the 
 Greeks. 
 
 Then he goes on to accuse the Greeks of error, in the following 
 words : 
 
 It is not without reason tliat we have deemed it necessary to give 
 these explanations, but in order to establish the true meaning of the 
 names which the Greeks, in their ignorance, often accepted with a 
 difierent signification, troubled by the ambiguity of the translation 
 given them. 
 
 He continues : 
 
 Afterwards of the race of iEon and Pr6togonos (') were bom 
 
 Q) Compare the enumeration of all the wiads at the time of the cosmo- 
 gonic battle of Marduk against Tiamat in the ChaldEeo-Babylonian epic 
 fragment. I. F. 
 
 i^ This whole passage is incomprehensible in the corrupt text which 
 has come down to us, for it seems to be stated there that the Winds 
 worshiped the gods and made them their offerings. But we find it again 
 quoted by itself in Euseblus (Prcepar. evangel.^ T., 9, p. 28), and this time 
 correctly. It is from him that we have made our translation, 
 
 (3) Or, perhaps : " of Genos, son of .aion and Prdtogonos," if with Gaisford 
 we correct airo r«Vovs [tou] Aiwfof. 
 
526 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 mortal children, called Light (Nur), Fire (Ish), and Flame (Lahab). 
 These were they who found out how to produce tire by the friction 
 of pieces of wood, and taught its use. They had sons who exceeded 
 them in size and lofty stature ; and their names were given to the 
 mountains of which they were masters, which were called after 
 them, Casion (Qagidn), Libanus (ieftiJmiln), Antilibanus {JSermlin), 
 andBrathy {Tabiirf). 
 
 Of these were born Samfimrumos (Shami-mirum),(}) who is also 
 called Hypsuranios, and Us6os (Ush6 for jBosh).{'^) They began 
 to make profit by their mothers, offering them for money, for 
 women then prostituted themselves shamelessly to the first comer. 
 
 He goes on to say : 
 
 Hypsuranios fixed his dwelling in Tyre, and found out how to 
 make huts of reeds, rushes and papyrus ; and he quarreled with his 
 brother TJs6os, who had discovered the art of making garments out 
 of the skins of wild beasts, whom he seized and cast down. Torrents 
 of rain coming on, with violent winds, the trees which grew at Tyre, 
 rubbing against each other, took fire, and tlie whole forest was 
 burned up. Then Us6os, taking a tree, and stripping it of iis 
 branches, made the first venture of launching upon the sea; he 
 dedicated two stelas to the Fire and the Wind ; he worshiped them, 
 and watered them with the blood offered as a libation for the 
 animals he had taken in the chase. 
 
 And when they were dead, they who survived them dedicated to 
 them pillars which they erected, paid worship to these stelas, and 
 instituted feasts which they celebrated in their vicinity each year. 
 
 And long afterivards there were born of the race of Hypsuranios 
 Agreus ( QM), and Halieus ( (^id6n), who discovered how to hunt and 
 to fish, and after them were named the hunters and the fishers.p) — 
 (Easeb., Prcepar. evangel., I., 10; Sanchoniathon, pp. 8-18, ed. 
 Orelli.) 
 
 (1)1 cannot at all subscribe to the ordinary restoration ShamimrCim, which 
 grammatically is impossible, as the plural of the word " heiivens" should 
 be here construed skamS instead o£ skamim. 
 
 {-) This is the Bes of the Egyptian monuments, a god of Semitic origin, 
 to whom apply in the most perfect manner all the features of Sanchonia- 
 thon's narrative. Bosk-Bes becomes UsOos, as Bndoshtkor (for 'Abd^ash- 
 ihartli), and Badam Udostor, and Udam in certain Greek transcriptions. 
 (See Schroeder, Die phcenixische Sprache, p. 114). 
 
 (3) The original Phcenician text appears to have contained the following 
 phrase, ill understood by the Greek translator, but showing itself through 
 his version : wmihdm iqq^ira ^iddn ve <^lddnim, "and after them were named 
 Sidon and the Sidonians." 
 
Appendices. 527 
 
 F. — Second Phcenician Cosmogony of the Sanehoniathon of Philo of 
 ^ Byhlos. 
 
 Of tliem(i) were born two brothers, authors of the discovery of 
 fire and its uses. 
 
 One of them, Chusfir {Jliishdr), exercised the art of (magic) form- 
 ula, of incantations, and of divination; this is Hephaistos, the in- 
 ventor of the hook, the bait, the line, and the fishing boat, and the 
 first man who ventured on navigation. After his death he was 
 honored as a god. He is likewise called Zeus Meilichios (Maldk, 
 the workman). And they say that it was his brother who thought 
 of building brick walls.(2) 
 
 Subsequently two young persons were born of his race, called 
 Technites (Qin) and the Autochthon, made of earth [Addm min- 
 M'addmdth). These are they who found out how to mix chopped 
 straw with the clay of bricks, to dry them in the sun, and to con- 
 struct roofs. 
 
 Of them were born others, one of whom was named Agros (Sid) 
 and Agrotes {Scide),ihe hero of the fields, (whose image is specially 
 honored m Phoenicia, with his arch borne upon a chariot, and the 
 people of Byblos in particular call him the greatest of the gods.) (^) 
 
 These are they who discovered how to build courts to houses, 
 besides enclosures and subterranean apartments; it is from them 
 that agriculturists and huntsmen are descended. And they are 
 called Aletes {Iltm), and Titans {Nepillm). 
 
 (y) Here another cosmogony is evidently taken up, going bade to the 
 demiurge, and subsequently producing the first human generations. It 
 has been most awkwardly patched on to the end of the other, in such 
 fashion that the words ef Stv, with which it begins, and which indicate the 
 filiation of the demiurge, Hilshor, seem to refer to (^H and (^idOn, which 
 is absurd and impossible. In the primitive text these two words evidently 
 referred to the first principles from which the organizer of the world had 
 proceeded, perhaps QOl-pia)) and Bahil. 
 
 (2) There is in all probability some alteration in the text here, for it 
 seems probable that Malak may have been the name of the brother of 
 HtiahOr, rather than an epithet applied to him, since in the present form 
 of the narrative this brother has no name given him. 
 
 (') The explanatory addition that Philo of Byblos inserts in this place, 
 in the ancient Phcenician text, which he is translating from Saneho- 
 niathon, is based upon a gross error of his, which Scaliger pointed out in 
 his day. He confounded the hero Sad«, type of the agriculturist, with 
 Shadde (the Almighty), the Hebrew Shaddai, the orthography of which 
 was, in fact, the same in Phcenician. (See above, p, 160, n. 1.) 
 
528 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Of them were born Amynos and Magos,(i) who taught people how 
 to construct villages and build sheep-folds. 
 
 And of these were born Misflr (MisMr), and Sydyc (Qiidiiq), 
 meaning the active and the just; these are they who discovered the 
 use of salt. 
 
 Of Mis6r were born Taaut (TaUt), who invented the first elements 
 of writing, and whom the Egyptians call Th66th, the Alexandrians 
 ThSyth, and the Hellenes Hermes ; of Sydyc came the Dioscuri, the 
 Cabiri, the Corybantes or gods of Samothraoia (Kabirim), who were 
 the first to invent a complete ship. 
 
 And of these, others were born, who became the discoverers of 
 medicinal herbs, and remedies against the bite of serpents and cu- 
 rative incantations. — (Euseb., Praparat. evangel., I., 10; Sancho- 
 niathon, pp. 18-24.) 
 
 G. — Great Theogony, under the form of an Epic Recital, of the San- 
 choniathon of Philo of Byilos. (^) 
 
 At this time there existed a personage called Elioun {'Eliiin), 
 signifying the Very High, and his consort called Bferuth (Ba'alath 
 Btmthf), who dwelt at Byblos. 
 
 Of them was born Epigeios or AutoohthAn (Addm QadmHn), af- 
 terward called Uranos {Shdma), and it is after him that the element 
 over our heads is called heaven, because of his incomparable beauty. 
 To him was born also, of these same parents already named, a sister, 
 who was called G6 {Addmdth), and her beauty gave the name to 
 that which we designate by the expression earth. 
 
 Their father, the Very High, having been slain in a fight with 
 wild beasts, was deified, and his children instituted in his honor li- 
 bations and sacrifices. Heaven, having succeeded to the authority 
 of his father, took in marriage the Earth, his sister. And he had 
 of her four sons, Ilos (iZ), who was also called Cronos, Betylos 
 (Beth-ul), Dag6n (DdgAn), whose name signifies the god of wheat, 
 andAtlas.(') 
 
 C) The name of Amynos is doubtless to be compared with the Biblical 
 *Amm6n,' and connected with the idea of the gathering together of 
 flocks. In this case, Magos would, perhaps, be the altered and shortened 
 form of a name associated with the rustic hut ma'ar, out of which the 
 Latins have made ma(jar and magal. 
 
 P) This theogonic narrative appears to have belonged to Byblos, which 
 is the centre of all the occurrences described. 
 
 (3) The original Phcenician form is unknown and its restoration impos- 
 sible. But, guided by the assonance and the part attributed in mythology 
 to Atlas, a primitive name may be imagined, derived from the root ndtal 
 with a prosthetic aleph. 
 
Appendices. 529 
 
 Besides these the concubines of Heaven had a numerous pos- 
 terity, which made Earth angry ; in her jealousy she pursued Heaven 
 with abuse to such an extent that they ended by being divorced, 
 and Heaven, after being separated from her, returned with violence 
 whenever the fancy took him, approaching her, and then withdraw- 
 ing. And he also attempted to slay the children he had had of 
 her. But the Earth always succeeded in defending herself, sum- 
 moning her auxiliaries to her aid. 
 
 When Cronos (ll) had attained to man's estate, he took as adviser 
 and helper Hermes Trismegistus {Taut), and he was his scribe. 
 And he declared war against the Heaven, his father, in order to 
 avenge his mother. 
 
 Cronos then had two children, Persephone {lldth, Eldth) and 
 Athene ('An&th). The first died a virgin. And by the advice of 
 Athene and Hermes, Cronos fabricated a javelin and an iron lance. 
 Then Hermes, having pronounced magic formulae upon the com- 
 panions of Cronos, excited in them an ardent desire to fight against 
 Heaven in the cause of Earth. Thus Cronos, having given battle 
 to Heaven, drove him from power and succeeded to his kingdom. 
 
 In the combat the favorite concubine of Heaven was taken pris- 
 oner, being with child, and Cronos gave her to Dag6n ; living with 
 whom, she brought into the world the child of Heaven, which she 
 carried in her womb, and he was called DSmarAs ( Thtmdr, Ba'al- 
 Thdmdr.) 
 
 Afterwards Cronos surrounded the place which he inhabited with 
 a waU, and built the first city in Phrenicia, Byblos. 
 
 After that, his suspicions being roused against his brother, Atlas, 
 he fiung him into the bowels of the earth, where he buried him, by 
 the advice of Hermes. 
 
 About the same time, the sons of the Dioscuri [KdblHm) having 
 collected barks and vessels, went to sea. Being cast ashore near 
 Mount Casion, they dedicated a temple there. 
 
 And the companions of Ilos-Cronos were called Eloeim (Elohim), 
 Bs we would say, Cronians ; for they derived their name from 
 Cronos. 
 
 But the son of Cronos was Sadidos (Shadtd) ; he struck him with 
 his own sword, having reason to suspect him, and deprived him of 
 life, thus becoming the executioner of his own son. Likewise he 
 cut off his daughter's head, so that all the gods were stupefied at the 
 counsels of Cronos. 
 
 After some time had passed. Heaven, in wandering about, met his 
 34 
 
530 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 virgin daughter, Astarte ('AshtMrth), with her two sisters, Bhea 
 (Ammd) (1) and Dione (Ba'alth), and sent them to slay Cronos by 
 craft. And Cronos took them all for concubines, though they were 
 his sisters. Heiyen, having heard of this, sent marching against 
 Cronos, Destiny (Giddi, Hebrew Gad) and Hara (No'emd, 'Ashthar- 
 No'emA), with other allies ; but Cronos seduced these women, and 
 kept them with him. 
 
 Heaven devised furthermore the Betyles (btth-ul), by animating 
 stones. 
 
 And to Cronos were born of Astarte seven daughters, the Tani- 
 de3(2) (Tanith) or Artemis, and of Rhea seven sons, the youngesD of 
 whom was deified from his birth ; lastly, of Dione he had daughters, 
 and two more sons of Astarte, Pothos {Hipic) and Eros [IMd). 
 
 As to Dagon, having invented wheat and the plough, he was called 
 Zeus Arotrios. 
 
 And Sydyc {Qiidiiq), whose name signifies the just, having mar- 
 ried one of the Tanides, had a son, Asclepios (EshmUn.) 
 
 And in the land beyond the river (Euphrates) (') were born to 
 Cronos three sons, a second Cronos (II), his father's homonyn, Zeus 
 BSlos (Ba'al, or particularly Uahha'al), and Apollo (Reshep). 
 
 About the same time were born Pontes ( Y&m), Typhon {^eph6n), 
 and Nereus {Ndh&r), brother of Pontes and son of B61os. And of 
 Pontes was born Sid6n {Shidd6),{*) who, gifted with most marvel- 
 ous voice, invented the art of song, and also Poseid6n {T&n or Tan- 
 min).(^) 
 
 (1) The Etymologioon Magnum (v. 'Aajni) shows the assimilation of this 
 Phcenician form with the Rliea of the Greeks, and an inscription involves 
 Amm^ side by side with Ba'alth (Euting, Punische Sleine, pi. xxii.. No. 215.) 
 
 (2) The text reads en-Ta TiToi/tSe?, but the correction eirra TavtSes is 
 evident. These seven Tanith recall the seven Hat'hor of Egyptian my- 
 thology. 
 
 (3) May not iv ITcpata which occurs curiously in this place, be an error for 
 
 airb Peas ? 
 
 (4) I cannot possibly regard this Sid6n as a personification of the City 
 of CidOn, as is usual. Her name ought to express her character as a 
 singer or siren, and therefore I do not hesitate to recognize in it the en- 
 igmatical shidddh of EcclesinFiies, ii.. 8. The termination iov suggests to 
 me the restoration, there, of an ending in fl instead of d, as in Didd, Thnr6, 
 nesso {ne^o, " flower "), etc. — (See Schrceder, Die Pltccaizische Sprache, p. 173). 
 
 (5) The name of the god Tdn occurs in the composition of that of the 
 Cretan Itanos, i- Tdn, " the i.sland of TSn." The most ancient coins of this 
 island (Mionnet, Deser. de Mid. ant [supplement], vol. IV., p. 324, No. 188) 
 represent the god Tin as a personage with the tail of a .fish, holding 
 
Appendices. 531 
 
 And to DftmarAs was born Melcarthos {Mdqdrth), called also 
 Heracles. 
 
 Then, afterward : 
 
 Heaven made war against Pontes, and associated DSmarlis with 
 him as his ally, after having persuaded him to come over to his 
 side.(i) DSmariis fell upon Pontos, but he fled; and D^martis 
 vowed a sacrifice if he succeeded in escaping. 
 
 The thirty-second year after he had possessed himself of the power, 
 Cronos having taken his father. Heaven, in an ambush which he 
 had prepared for him in the midst of the lands, and holding him 
 henceforth in his power, cut away his sexual parts, in a place 
 near springs and rivers, where henceforth tlie worship of heaven 
 was established ; his spirit then melted away, and in his mutilation 
 his blood fell in drops into the water of the springs and rivers ; and 
 the place where all this came to pass is yet pointed out. 
 
 Such are the choice records given us of Cronos and his cotempo- 
 raries, about whom the Hellenes make so much ado, calling this 
 "the age of gold, the first age of men, endowed with speech," and 
 boasting of the felicity of these ancient mortals as though theirs had 
 been supreme beatitude. The writer goes on in the following strain : 
 
 Astarte, the great {'Ashthdrth Kahlrath), and Zeus DfemarAs 
 (Ba'al-Thimdr), and Adodos {Haddd), kin^ of the gods, reigned 
 together over the country, by the decision of Cronos. And Astarte 
 placed on her own head, as the insignia of royalty, (the horns of) a 
 bull's head. Wandering through the inhabited earth, she found a 
 star fallen from heaven, lifted it up and consecrated it in the sacred 
 island of Tyre. And the Phoenicians say that this Astarte is 
 Aphrodite. 
 
 Cronos, in his turn, wandering through the inhabited earth, gave 
 to his daughter, Athene, the kingdom of Attica. 
 
 But a pestilence and a famine having come to pass, Cronos sacri- 
 ficed his only son(^) to his father. Heaven, circumcised himself, and 
 obliged his companions to perform the same operation. 
 
 And shortly after, another son, whom he had of Rhea, named 
 
 Neptune's trident; on the reverse is represented the sea-monster tannin 
 (Genes., i. 2T ; Job, vii. 12; Is. xxvii. 1), and its female. This is the "sea- 
 ram" of ^h'an {Hist Amm.,ix. 49; xv. 2), which IVTanry (Rev. Archcnol., 1st 
 series, vol. V., p. 552 et seq.) has already pointed out as the animal of the 
 Phcenician Poseidon. 
 
 0) I adopt in this place Bemays' correction, Kal ajroo-T^tras Aij/.iapoOi'Ta 
 irpooTifleTat. 
 
 (?) His only legitimate son. 
 
532 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Muth (M4th, death, Hebrew m&veth), being dead, he deified him; 
 his name in Phcenician signifies "death," and he is the same as 
 Pluto. 
 
 After tliat, Cronos gave Byblos to the goddess Baaltis (Ba'alth), 
 who is also called Dione, Berytus to Poseid6n, and Sidon to the 
 Cabiri, who deified the remains of Pontes at Berytus. 
 
 And before this, Taautos, after having Invented the images of the 
 gods according to their figures, that of Cronos, of Dag6n, and the 
 others, combined the sacred elements of writing. He contrived for 
 Cronos the insignia of his royalty, four eyes before and behind, two 
 of them being closed and at rest [when the other two are open], and 
 on his shoulders four wings, two raised and two lowered. This was 
 intended to explain symbolically that Cronos could see when sleep- 
 ing, and slept awake ; in the same way, the position of his four 
 wings showed that he flew while resting, and rested while flying. 
 And to the other gods Taautos gave each one two wings on the 
 shoulders, as following Cronos on his flight, besides bestowing upon 
 this last two more wings on his head, one to express his spirit of 
 command, the other his sensitive power. 
 
 Cronos, coming to the land of the South, gave all Egypt to the 
 god Taautos to be his kingdom. 
 
 All that, he says, was put for the first time in writing by the seven 
 sons of Sydye, the Cabiri, with their eighth brother, Asclepios, in 
 the order in which it had been given them by Taautos. And 
 Thabion (TdbiHn), supposed to have been the first hierophant who 
 lived in Phcenicia in remote antiquity, put these things into allego- 
 ries, combining them with the physical and cosmioal elements, and 
 transmitted them to tlie chiefs of the sacred ceremonies and to the 
 prophets who directed the initiations. And these having before all 
 else a desire to increase their glory communicated them to their 
 successors and disciples, one of whom was Eisiris (Isir^dsir), the in- 
 ventor of the three letters,(i) brother of Chn^ {Kena'an), surnamed 
 Phcenix. 
 
 And he adds, by way of epilogue :(') 
 
 And the Greeks, who surpassed all men in ingenuity, appro- 
 priated to themselves the greater part of these things, exaggerating 
 them, and adding to them various ornaments, which they wove into 
 this foundation in every style in order to charm by the elegance of 
 
 (1) The grammatical triliterality of the Semitic languages. 
 
 (2) It is evident that these last remarks belong properly to Philo of By- 
 blos, and not to the Phcenician Sanchoniathon. 
 
Appendices. 533 
 
 the myths. Hence Hesiod and the famed cyelio poets drew their 
 theogonies, their gigantomachies, their mutilations of the gods, and 
 in hawking them about everywliere they have supplanted the true 
 narrative. And our ears, accustomed to their fictions, familiar to 
 us for several centuries past, guard as a precious deposit the fables 
 ■which they received by tradition, ai I remarked when I began to 
 speak ; and, rooted by time, this belief has become so difficult to 
 dislodge that to the greater number the truth appears like a story 
 told for amusement, while the corruption of the tradition is looked 
 upon as the truth itself. — (Euseb., Prmpar. evangel., 1, 10 ; Sauoho- 
 niathon, pp. 24-40, ed. Orelli.) 
 
 H. — Extract from the Book of Philo of Byblos " On the Jews." 
 It was customary among the ancients, in seasons of great calami- 
 ties and supreme dangers, for the head of the city or nation, in order 
 that misfortune might be averted from the whole people, to immolate 
 his best beloved son, as a ransom offered to divine vengeance. 
 And they who were thus presented as victims were sacrificed with 
 mysterious ceremonies. 
 
 Cronos, therefore, whom the Phceuicians called El {El, tl), king 
 of the country, who subsequently, after his death, was deified in the 
 planet Saturn, had an only son, bom of a nymph of the country, 
 known as An6bret.(i) This son is called leoud ( Yehud, Hebrew, 
 ydhid), for this is the name in Phcenician for an only son. His 
 country being in great peril in the course of a war, Cronos invested 
 his son with the royal ornaments, raised an altar and immolated 
 him thereon. — {Enseb., Prteparat. evangel., 1., 10; Sanchon., p. 42, 
 ed. Orelli.) 
 
 I. — Another Version of this same Extract. 
 
 The Phoenicians, in great calamities, brought on by wars, 
 droughts and pestilences, sacrificed some of their best-loved chil- 
 dren, vowing them to Cronos {tl-Milich, the Moloch of the 'Ammon- 
 ites). The history of the Phceuicians, written by Sanchoniathon in 
 Phoenician, and translated into Greek by Philo of Byblos in eight 
 books, is full of similar sacrifices. — (Porphyr., De Austin. Corn., 
 II., 56.) 
 
 C) All the conjecture so far made in regard to the restoration of the 
 original form of this name and its explanation seem to me inadmissible; 
 though indeed I have no plausible substitute to make for them. 
 
534 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 J. — Extract on Cronos. 
 
 The Phoenicians, guided by the similarity of the name, or by 
 some allegory, told the story of Cronos in a different way, as may 
 be gathered in the second book of Herennius Philo's Phoenician 
 History. Their traditional history tells how he reigned over Li- 
 bya(i) and Sicily, as I explained above ;(^) that he settled inhabitants 
 there and founded cities, like the one of which Charax speaks, and 
 which was at first called Cronia, and now Hierapolis, as Isigonos 
 narrates in his book. On the Greek Gods, and Polemon, and Eschy- 
 lus in his tragedy of Etna. — (Fragment of the fourth book of the 
 treatise Of the Montlis, by John Laui-entios, the Lydian, published 
 by Hase on p. 274 of the treatise De Ostentis, by the same author.) 
 
 K. — Another Extract on Cronos. 
 
 The Phoenicians say that this god (Cronos) shared in the iSle of 
 a demiurge. Just as the demon which is favorable to us guards our 
 life, not by descending into it, but by remaining exterior to it, in 
 the same way Cronos is charged with the supremacy of the world, 
 without having been its creator, but in the character of guardian 
 and benefactor of the world, as he who leads to its completion the 
 life of the universe and of the demiurge himself It is thus that 
 Cronos is honored with the title of demiurge, the power which 
 makes the demiurgic work effective appearing in him. — (Extract 
 from the second part [unedited] of Damascius' treatise, On First 
 Principles, Creuzer, Meletemata, vol. I., p. 45 ; Ch.-Em. Euelle : Le 
 Philosophe Damascius, p. 105.) 
 
 L.— Extract upon the Dominion of Cronos. 
 The Phoenicians say that Zeus {Ba'al or Habba'al) was the most 
 just of the kings, so that his glory exceeded that of Cronos. And 
 they relate that he drove Cronos from the kingship, which signifies 
 that he got the better of time and the oblivion which follows in its 
 train.(2) — Johan. Laurent. Lyd., De Mens, IV., 48.) 
 
 M. — Extract from the Book of Philo of Byblos "On the Jews." 
 Taautos {Ta-dt), whom the Egyptians call Thoyth, glorified for 
 his wisdom among the Phoenicians, was the first to arrange the sci- 
 
 (1) Where he bpcomes Ba^al ^Ramm6n. 
 
 (2) This passage is lost. 
 
 P) Allegorical explanation which savors of the Greek of the decadence 
 and has nothing in it of Oriental ideas. 
 
Appendices. 535 
 
 ence of divine things and the worship of the gods in a scientific 
 manner, instead of leaving it to the ignorance of the vulgar herd. 
 After many generations, he was followed by the god SurmubSlos 
 (Shumru-Ba'al, " the command of Ba'al ") and the goddess Third 
 (2'/4'fflr(J,=Hebrew TMr&h, "the Law"), called also Chusarthia 
 (Hitsharth, "harmony"), who illumined the mysterious theology 
 of Taautos, so surcharged with allegory. — (Euseb., Prceparat. evan- 
 gel., I., 10; Sanchoniathion, p. 42, ed. Orelli.) 
 
 i\r. — Extract from the Book of Philo of Byblos " On Fhcmician 
 Letters." 
 
 The same (Philo of Byblos), translating the book of Sanchonia- 
 thon, On Phcenician Letters, makes the following remarks on rep- 
 tiles and venomous animals, which are of no use to men, but commu- 
 nicate perdition and death to them by stinging them with their cruel 
 and incurable venom. He writes of them as follows : 
 
 Taautos deified the nature of the dragon and of serpents, and 
 subsequent to him the Phoenicians and Egyptians followed his ex- 
 ample. For they considered this animal as being of all reptiles the 
 most possessed with the spiritual breath(i) and the mostfiery. And 
 this spiritual breath it is which gives it a rapidity of motion impos- 
 sible to surpass, though it has neither feet nor hands, nor any of the 
 exterior members with the help of which the other animals move 
 about. And the serpent assumes the most varied forms, advancing 
 with spiral motions towards the goal he aims at. He is likewise the 
 longest-lived of all creatures, not only because in casting off the 
 outside coat of his age he grows young again, but because he attains 
 to a growth beyond that of any other animal. And when he has 
 accomplished the term decreed for him, he swallows himself, as 
 Taautos has recorded in the sacred writings. Therefore it is that 
 this animal occupies his place in the sacred ceremonies and in the 
 mysteries. It is explained more at length in the books entitled, On 
 the Celestial Signs,^) that the serpent is immortal and absorbs him- 
 self, as was just said, for this animal does not die a natural death, but 
 
 (}) Cf. Genes., iii., 1 : " The serpent was subtle above all the beasts of 
 the field which Yahveh Elohim had made." 
 
 (2) Hepl e9iad[tov. The idiadta are manifestly the celestial signs, ithHth, 
 Hebrew, 6thdth, as the afiij.ovvea, whose mysterious writings Sanchonia- 
 thoa is said to have consulted in order to write his cosmogony (Euseb. 
 Pr(eparat.Evanqel.,l.,G; Sanchoniathon, p. 6, ed. OrelliJ,are the hammdnlm 
 or sacred stelas of the temples. 
 
536 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 only -when he is struck. The Phoenicians, also, call him Agathode- 
 mon.(i) — Euseb., Prmparat. evangel., I., 10; Sanchoniathon, p. 44, 
 ed. Orelli.) 
 
 O. — Extracts on the Cosmogomic Character of the Number Seven. 
 
 The Chaldseans called this god (Dionysos) lao, signifying intelli- 
 gible light, and in the language of the Phoenicians he is frequently 
 named Saba6th, as he who is above the seven heavens, or the demi- 
 urge.(2)_joh. Laurent. Lyd., De Mens., IV., 38.) 
 
 Saba6th the demiurge, for it is by this word that the demiurgic 
 number is expressed in Phoenician. — (Joh. Laurent. Lyd., De liens., 
 IV., 98. 
 
 It was the gods themselves who communicated the fact that the 
 septenary as intelligent number existed after the ternary. Orpheus 
 taught it as well as the Pythagoreans and the Phoenicians, the last 
 in their mythology representing Cronos as supplied with seven 
 heads. — (Damasc, De prim, prineip., fragm. ined, ap. Ch.-Em. 
 Euelle, Le philosophe Damascius, p. 100. 
 
 (^) We may suppose that under this name is concealed the designations 
 of Maldk-Ba^al, or " Angel of Ba'al," the third person, or the divine son of 
 the Pho3nician triads, to whom Philippe Berger has dedicated an im- 
 portant memoir : VAnge d' A&tart^ in La Facdlt^'de tMologie prostestanie de 
 Paris a M. Edouard Beuss (Paris, 1879, gr. la 4°), pp. 37-55. This Maldk-Ba'al 
 is identified with Hermes (See Fr. Lenormant, Gazette archmologique, 1876, 
 p. 127 et seq.), himself assimilated with Agathodemon. One of his Images 
 is the nehu-ihtdn, the Saving Serpent, whose image was lifted up by MO- 
 sheh in the desert {Num. xxi , 6-9), and at a later date was broken by 
 King HizqiyAh as idolatroias (2 Kings, xvlii,, 4). 
 
 (2) The Byzantine writer, absolutely ignorant of Semitic philology, has 
 in this place seriously confounded the title of Yahvek eloM febd6th, " Yah- 
 veh, god of celestial armies," and the name of the number shebd, " sev- 
 en." But his testimony, sullied as it is with error, is precious to retain. It 
 proves, in fact, that in his very numerous and varied readings of authors, 
 now lost, John Laurentios, the Lydian, found the expression of the 
 cosmic and demiurgic idea connected by the Phoenicians with the nnm^ 
 ber seven. 
 
III. 
 
 FRAGMENTS OF PHERECYDES' COSMOGONY. 
 
 The fragments of the cosmogony of the philosopher Pherecydes 
 of Syros, -which have been handed down to us, belong just here. 
 We are told, in fact, quite distinctly that Pherecydes composed 
 his book in conformity with the mysterious writing of the Phoeni- 
 cians, TO. ^oivlaav a.Tv6iipvfa /3i/3Aia (Buid., T. <i£p£Kvd7ig, Eudoc, 
 Tiolar. ap. Villoison, Anecd. grmc, vol. I., p. 425). And it is 
 easy to perceive the exactness of this statement, and that his cos- 
 mogony is not Hellenic, but Semitic, presenting, under a dis- 
 guise of Greek names, a narration belonging to the same family 
 as the cosmogonies of Sanchoniathon. 
 
 Its restoration has already been attempted by : Sturz, Fhcrecydis 
 fragmenta, 2d Ed. (1824), pp. 38-53 ; Commentatio de Pherecyde 
 Syria et Atheniensi, ^ 8 ; Preller, in the Rheinisches Museum filr 
 PKlologie, new series, vol. IV., p. 377 et seq. ; J. L. Jacobi, 
 Ueber die Fragrmnte des Pherecydes bei den Kirchenvastern, in the 
 Theologische Studien of Ullmann & Umbreit, vol. I. (18511, p. 197 
 et seq. ; Maury, Histoire dea religions de la Orice antique, vol. III., 
 pp. 249-255. 
 
 It is difEcult to fix the precise epoch of the philosopher of Syros. 
 The date varies from the 85th (Suid., s. v. ^spsKvSri;) to the 59th 
 Olympiad (Theopomp. ap. Diogen. Laert., I., 116; see Sturz, 
 Comment, de Pherecyd., § 2; Preller, Rhein. Mus., new series, vol. 
 IV., p. 377), in the contradictory testimony handed down to us 
 by the ancients. His work passed for the first which, among the 
 Greeks, was written in prose (Suid., s. v. ; Strab., I., p. 18 ; Eus- 
 tath. ad Iliad., A, p. 9 ; Plin., Hist, nat., VII., 56 ; Isidor., Orig., 
 I., 37 ; see Sturz, Comment., § 4). The title of this work and its 
 division into books is thus indicated by Suidas : 
 
 A. All that Pherecydes has written is included in his Hep- 
 tamychos, or Theocrasia, or Theogony ; this is a theological work 
 
 537 
 
538 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 in ten books, containing the generations and succession of the 
 gods.(i) — Cf. Budoc, Violar. ap. Villoison, Anecd. grsec, vol. I., 
 p. 425. 
 
 Maximus of Tyre [Dissert., x. , 4) summarizes thus the essential 
 features of the cosmogonic narrative with which it opened : 
 
 B. To see the poetic narration of Pherecydes with Zes and 
 Chthonia, and Love produced in them, then the birth of OphiS- 
 neus, the combat of the gods, the tree and the peplos. 
 
 Here we have three different phases symbolized : 
 
 1st. The production of the universe ; 
 
 2d. The primordial cosmic struggle, which brings about 
 
 3d. The final organization of the universe. 
 
 The distinction of these three phases furnishes us with a logical 
 classification of the fragments. 
 
 C. Pherecydes makes of him who lives eternally (Zes), of 
 Chronos (Time), and of Chthonia, the first three principles, the 
 first preceding the two others and the two coming after the one. 
 Then Chronos generates fire, breath and water ; that is to say, 
 as I understand it, the triple nature of the intelligible, whence 
 proceed the innumerable generations of the gods, divided into 
 five folds (jivxo'i.), known as jrevri/ivxcc or the quintuple world. — 
 (Damasc, De prim, princip., 124, p. 304, ed. Kopp.) 
 
 D. Pherecydes says that the first principles are Zes, Chthonia 
 and Cronos, Zes being the ether, Chthonia the earth, and Cronos 
 time ; the ether is the active principle, the earth the passive 
 principle, and time that in which all is produced. — (Hermias, 
 Irris. gentil. philosoph., 12.) 
 
 JH. Lucretius recognizes the fact that the world had a triple 
 
 origin Pherecydes is of the same opinion, but 
 
 admits diff'erent elements, Zgs, Chthonia and Cronos; in other 
 words, fire, earth and time, adding that fiery ether governs the 
 earth, the earth governs time, in which all is regulated. — Prob. 
 arf Virgil., Edog., vi., 31.) 
 
 The opening sentences of the book in which these first princi- 
 ples were enounced have been preserved for us verbatim by 
 Diogenes Laertes : 
 
 (1) Evidently In this place JmJdxoi/t should be corrected to SiaSoxat, to 
 make good sense. 
 
Appendices. 539 
 
 F. Zeus was first, and Chronos (time) always the same, and 
 Chthonia. Afterward Chthonia took the name of Ge (earth), 
 when Zeus had given his honor [ykpaq) to her. — (Diogen. Laert., 
 I., 119.) 
 
 Zeus, for whom Pherecydes used the peculiar form Z§s (Eus- 
 tath. ad Odyss., A, p. 1387), explained by Hermias to signify 
 ether, by Probus fiery ether, or fire, and qualified by Damascius 
 as He who lives eternally, by means of a. play of words on Z^f 
 and fuv, which doubtless may be traced back to the philosopher 
 himself, corresponds exactly to the Breath [RHak) of the first 
 cosmogony of Sanchoniathou. Aristotle gives a more philosophi-- 
 cal and spiritual form to this, but the same idea recurs : 
 
 G. Those among the ancients who mixed these things together 
 (philosophic truths and fables) say this without recourse to the 
 myths, as Pherecydes and others, who say that the first existing 
 was the sovereign good, the Magians also, and, among later sages, 
 Empedocles and Anaxagoras affirm that the first principle was, 
 according to the one, the attraction of love {(pMa), according to 
 the other, mind. — (Aristotle, Metaphysic, N, 4.) 
 
 It is true that we also have : 
 
 H. Zeus is the Sun, according to Pherecydes. — (Joh. Laurent. 
 Lyd., De Mens., IV., 3.) 
 
 But it is evident that here the Byzantine writer, to whom we 
 owe this information, has confounded the Sun with the fiery 
 principle, the cause of life and motion, or at least that what he 
 says does not refer to cosmogonic beginnings. For if Pherecydes 
 could have identified Zes with the Sun, it could only have been 
 at a later epoch, in recognizing the fact that in a world once 
 definitively organized this first principle of life locates itself 
 permanently in the orb of day. 
 
 In Sanchoniathon's first cosmogony the Breath falls in love 
 with his own principles, and this is the starting-point of the 
 birth of the universe. Pherecydes expresses the same idea under 
 a somewhat different form : 
 
 /. Pherecydes says that Zeus transformed himself into Eros in 
 order to accomplish his demiurgic labor. For he brought into 
 concord and true harmony the world composed of contrary ele- 
 ments, sowing therein that accord and union which govern all 
 things.— (Prool., In Tim., III., p. 156.) 
 
540 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The original state of the dyad which succeeded the primor- 
 dial monad was, according to Pherecydes, essentially chaotic, a 
 state of unrest and full of antagonisms, before the demiurgic 
 ■work: 
 
 J. The ancients saw the dyad in matter and its diversity. 
 Pherecydes, too, called this dyad Daring (t61ii7]), others Impulse 
 {op/i^) or Opinion [dd^a), because opinion is a mixture of the 
 true and the false. In fact, matter yields to all, is unstable and 
 changes into a thousand forms, suffering ill and bearing pain, 
 because in its nature it is divisible and separable. — (Johau. Lau- 
 rent. Lyd., De Mens., II., 6.) 
 
 The material and passive principle of Pherecydes' cosmogony 
 over which Zes, the active and spiritual principle, broods, is 
 Chthonia. We have seen how Hermias and Probus define it as 
 the earth. Sextus Empiricus does the same thing : 
 
 K. Pherecydes of Syros says that the earth was the principle 
 of all things ; Thales of Miletus says the same of water ; Anaxi- 
 mander, his disciple, that it was the infinite ; Anaximenes and 
 Diogenes of Apollonia, the air ; Hippasos of Metapontus, fire and 
 water ; Xenophanes of Colophon, earth and water ; CEnopides of 
 Chios, fire and air; Hippo of Rhegion, fire and water; Onomacri- 
 tus, in his Orphics, fire, water and earth ; and, lastly, Empedocles 
 and the Stoics, fire, air, water and earth. — (Sext. Empir., Pyrrho- 
 nian. hypolypos., III., 4, p. 126, ed. Bekker.) 
 
 But this is negatived by the very phrase at the opening of Phe- 
 recydes' book, as preserved to us by Diogenes Laertes. (F) In 
 reality, Chthonia is the moist and chaotic matter in which the 
 elements of earth and water are still mingled. And it is thus 
 that a series of testimonies may be explained which at first glance 
 seem absolutely to contradict those that have just been given : 
 
 L. Thales of Miletus and Pherecydes of Syros accept water as 
 the first principle of all things. And Pherecydes calls it Chaos, 
 drawing this term, as it would appear, from Hesiod [Theogon., v., 
 116), who says : " Before all else there was Chaos." In fact, the 
 philosopher, referring x^°i to the verb ;t;£i(j(?ai, "to be poured, 
 to flow," applies this name to the element of water. — (Achill. Tat., 
 Isagog. in Arat. Fhssnom., 3, p. 123, ed. Petav.) 
 
Appendices. 541 
 
 M. The poet calls the sea "ancient" because it was the first 
 of the elements, according to Pherecydes and Thales. — Tzetz. ad 
 Lyoophr., Cassandr., v. Ii5; cf. Favorin., v. Mpiaiav dalaaaav.) 
 
 N. Pherecydes of Syros and Thales of Miletus aifirm that 
 water was the beginning of all things, adopting the saying of 
 Hesiod. — (Schol. adHesiod., Thmgon., t. 116.) 
 
 According to the expressions of fragment F itself, it is only 
 after the demiurgic operation that Chthonia becomes G§, or 
 the earth, in the proper sense, " when Zeus has given her her 
 honor." And Grotius {Dt venlat. relig. Christ., I., 16, p. 27 of the 
 Amsterdam ed., 1709 [p. 10 ed. London, 1679. Tk.]), Tiedemann 
 {Griechenlands erste Philosophen, p. 172), and Sturz (Pherecyd. frag- 
 ment., p. 40 et seq.) have perfectly understood that what is meant 
 by these enigmatic terms is the creative work attributed to the 
 third day in Genesis i. 9 and 10, and defined, after saying that 
 the dry laud and the waters were separated under the heavens, by 
 the words: "Elohim named the dry [land] earth and he named 
 the gathering of the waters sea." 
 
 In truth, dating from the work of the demiurge, Zes, trans- 
 formed into Eros, the primitive unity of Chthonia resolves itself 
 into the duality of earth and ocean, the two constituent parts of 
 the terrestrial world, to which Pherecydes gave the names of Ge 
 and Ogeu (Clem. Alex., 5'<romffli.,VI., [cap. II.] p. 264, ed. Sylburg 
 [ed. Migne, vol. II., p. 220. Tr.]). On the use of the ancient 
 expression Ogen, instead of Ocean, see again Tzetz. ad Lycophr., 
 Cassandr., v. 231. 
 
 At the same time that this demiurgic production is taking 
 place in the womb of Chthonia by the operation of ZSs, Chronos 
 begets the three celestial elements, fire, breath and water (C). 
 Thus is constituted the quintuple world {-rrevTCKoa/iog) with its five 
 folds {/ivxoi) ; wherefore it is called Kevrefivxoc. 
 
 Porphyry gives a refined explanation to this expression of 
 f-vxoi, which must be taken rather as expressing his ideas than 
 those of Pherecydes himself : 
 
 0. The symbol of nature having everywhere a double entrance, 
 the poet (Homer) correctly depicts the grotto (of the nymphs) 
 as having two gates instead of one, two gates really dif- 
 ferent ; for one is for the gods and goods, the other for men 
 and gods. And Plato starts from this point to become acquainted 
 
542 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 with craters, only using pithos Instead of amphorae, and two 
 openings instead of two gates. As to Phereeydes of Syros, he 
 speaks of folds (fivxoi), of gulfs, of grottos, of gates and of en- 
 trances, symbolizing thus the births and deceases of animated 
 beings. — (Porphyr., De Antr. Nymph., 31.) 
 
 This is justified, moreover, in part by the fact that Phereeydes 
 made his five folds of the world correspond to five families of 
 cosmic and elementary gods. ( 0) We know only the names of 
 three among tliem, the Cronides, the Ophionides (T) and the 
 Ogenides (Hesych, s.v. 'Qyijii.). 
 
 Phereeydes' book bears the title of 'E7rrd/iD;fOf, as we have 
 seen, which indicates that the philosopher, besides the five ele- 
 ments, counted two cosmic folds, making seven in all. These 
 two must correspond to Chthouia and to Chronos, in whom Zes 
 operated. 
 
 II. 
 
 Unfortunately nothing has come down to us of the myth of the 
 birth of Ophioneus, who, according to Maximus of Tyre, suc- 
 ceeded in Phereeydes' cosmogony to Love awakened in the bosom 
 of Zgs and of Chthonia. [B) 
 
 The remains which we possess treat only of the war of the 
 gods, the recital of which follows upon the other always, accord- 
 ing to Maximus of Tyre. The antagonistic actors in this war 
 were Ophioneus, or Ophion, and Cronos, who should not be con- 
 founded with the primordial Chronos, reckoned in the number of 
 the primordial principles of the universe : 
 
 P. The conception of the Satan (of the Jews) is, moreover, 
 taken from ancient myths ill understood, relating to a divine war 
 spoken of in the old traditions. Heraclitus alludes to it when he 
 writes : " It must be known that there is au universal war, that 
 discord performs the office of justice, and according to its laws 
 all things are born and perish." And Phereeydes, older by far 
 than Heraclitus, represents in a myth two inimical armies, one 
 having Cronos as its chief, the other Ophioneus, and recounts 
 their challenges, their combats, and the agreement made that the 
 party cast into the Ogen should acknowledge itself vanquished, 
 while the other party which should have cast the first down should 
 come into possession of heaven as the reward of its victory. — 
 (Gels. ap. Origen., Adv. Ods., VI., p. 303 [ed. Paris, p. 663, 664; 
 ed. Migue, I., p. 1359 et. seq. Tr.]). 
 
Appendices. 543 
 
 The following testimony alludes to the victory gained in this 
 struggle : 
 
 Q. Pherecydes records that Saturn gained over all the rest 
 the triumphal crown. — (Tertullian, De Coron. Mil., cap. VII., p. 
 531, ed. Froben.) 
 
 Ophion, or Ophioneus, becomes, with the poets of the decadence, 
 one of the giants struck by Jupiter with a thunderbolt (Claudian, 
 De rapt. Proserp., III., v. 348). But the history of his quarrel 
 with Cronos was peculiar to Pherecydes alone. We are also 
 correct in adding to the fragments of the philosopher of Syros 
 some passages which describe this quarrel and complete the 
 account of Celsus. There ia no manner of doubt that it was all 
 originally taken from Pherecydes : 
 
 R. Before Cronos and Rhea, Ophion and Eurynome, the 
 daughter of the Ocean, reigned over the gods who were called 
 Titans. Afterwards, Cronos having vanquished Ophion, Rhea 
 having overcome Eurynome in a struggle and precipitated her 
 into Tartarus, they reigned over the gods. Zeus, in his turn, 
 having flung them into Tartarus, possessed himself of the power 
 exercised by Cronos and Rhea before him. But they having 
 been preceded by Ophion and Eurynome, the poet is correct in 
 speaking of Zeus as sovereign over the kingdom of Ophion and 
 Eurynome. — (Tzetz. ad Lycophr., Cassandr.,-v. 1191.) 
 
 5'. He (Orpheus) sang how that Ophion and the Oceanide 
 Eurynome in the beginning exercised the dominion on the 
 snowy Olympus ; how, deprived of their honors through violence, 
 he by the hands of Cronos, she by those of Rhea, they fell into 
 the billows of the Ocean ; how Cronos and Rhea reigned over the 
 Titans, fortunate gods, as long as Zeus, still a child and his mind 
 capable only of childish things, dwelt in the cave of Dicte, before 
 the Cyclops, sons of the Earth, had armed him with the bolt, the 
 lightning and the thunder. — (Apollon. Rhod., Argonaut, I., v. 
 503-511.) 
 
 In placing this in the mouth of Orpheus, the poet seems to 
 indicate that some of the branches of Orphism had adopted this 
 account borrowed from Pherecydes. 
 
 Nonnos of Panopolis (Dionysiac, II., v. 573) makes Zeus say in 
 derision to Typhon, whom he has just struck with his thunder- 
 
544 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 bolt: "Now, cause to ascend out of Tartarus into the ether 
 OpUion and Eurynome on one side, Cronos on the other, hence- 
 forth reconciled by thy care." 
 
 As may be seen, the combat of Ophion, or Ophioneus, and of 
 Cronos, in Pherecydes' account, corresponded to that of Heaven 
 and Cronos in the great epic narrative of Byblos, which has been 
 preserved to us among the fragments of Sanchoniathon. (II., 0) 
 With Nonnos, it is "the old Ophion," ytpav 'Oipiuv, who wrote in 
 red letters [ypaft/xan <poivtK6evTi. ; doubtless the poet misunderstood 
 a reading which referred to "Phoenician letters") all the des- 
 tinies of the world in the orbits of the planets (Nonn., Dionysiac., 
 XLI., V. 351 et seq.), a rendering borrowed undoubtedly from 
 Pherecydes; the oracle of the stars is an "oracle of Ophion," 
 '0(j>i.ov'i.7i biiip^ [Dionysiac, XLI., v. 399); astrology, "the art of 
 Ophion," 'Oipioviy TEXVtJ [Dionysiac,, XLI., v. 362). All this 
 clearly shows this personage to be a synonym of Uranos. And 
 for this reason Nicomachus of Gerasa [ap. Phot., Biblioth., 187, 
 p. 143, ed. Bekker) says that the numeric triad was called Ophion, 
 because he, like the sky, included within himself the three celes- 
 tial elements. 
 
 "The Phoenicians," says Macrobius [Saturn., I., 9), "wishing to 
 symbolize the world, that is to say, heaven, in their sacred 
 images, represent a serpent entwined in a circle and biting his 
 tail, by way of showing that the world feeds upon itself and turns 
 upon itself." Varro [De. ling, lat, V., 10 [ed. MfiUer, 1833, §57. 
 Te..]) says likewise: "The first among the gods are the Heaven 
 and the Earth, called by the Egyptians Serapis and Iris, by the 
 Phoenicians, Taautes and Astarte." It is evident that here the 
 Latin writer, unfamiliar with the Phoenician, deceived by a simi- 
 larity in sound, confounded the name of the god, adopted from 
 Egypt, Taut, the divine type of the hierogrammaton, who never 
 could have been an Uranic personification, with the word tU, one 
 of the names of the serpent, emblem of heaven. And to justify 
 the use which we make of these two passages, it will suffice to 
 call to mind that Eusebius, after quoting the fragment trans- 
 lated from Sanchoniathon by Philo of Byblos, on the symbolic 
 character of the serpent among the Phoenicians, which we have 
 recorded above (II., N), adds : 
 
 T. Pherecydes, making the Phoenicians his starting-point, gives 
 a theological dissertation on the god whom he calls Ophifineus and 
 
Appendices. " 545 
 
 on the Ophionides, of whom we will speak farther on.(i) And it 
 is with the same thought that the Egyptians, when they symbolize 
 the universe, draw a circle, painted the color of the air (blue), and 
 strewn with flames, having in its midst a serpent with the head of a 
 sparrow-hawk, extended horizontally, the whole forming our letter 
 tMla. The circle represents the world, and the serpent, which, in 
 its centre, unites its two extremities, the good genius. — (Euseb., 
 Praspar. evangel., I., 10 ; Sanchoniath., p. 46, ed. Orelli.) 
 
 But if the OphiSneus or Ophion of Phereoydes, like the Uranos 
 of the Sanchoniathon of Philo of Byblos, represents the heaven, it 
 is the primordial heaven of the universe in its newly-made and 
 imperfectly organized condition, wherein still reigns the spirit of 
 discord, of hostility and of darkness. Order may not succeed to 
 its confused and troubled state until after a struggle, in which it 
 becomes the antagonist of the gods, who represent the progress of 
 the world toward a perfect condition. Anu, who corresponds to 
 Uranus in the Euphratic mythology, appeal's in the same character 
 in the curious Chaldeeo-Babylonian poem, the existing fragment of 
 which is recorded a little above, under No. I., I. The account refers 
 to the earliest age of the world. Heaven has ali-eady been created, 
 with its stars, and Anu presides over them ; but their motions are 
 not yet regular, and the Seven Evil Spirits, sons of Anu, constantly 
 carry confusion among them. Ea and Bel, whose names the Greeks 
 translated Cronos and Zeus, resolve to put an end to this state 
 of things. They establish Shin (the Moon), Shamash (the Sun), 
 and Ishtar (the planet Venus), in the government of the stars, so 
 that they shall henceforth be compelled to follow regular orbits. 
 But the seven sons of Anu endeavor to put obstacles in the way 
 of the institution of this new order of things. They fall upon Shin, 
 to whom the Chaldaeo-Babylouians attributed the primacy among 
 the celestial luminaries, in order to prevent his fulfillment of his 
 mission. Shamash and Ishtar abandon their companion, who is 
 eclipsed, and plant themselves beside Anu, who does not take part in 
 the struggle, but is present as a, spectator, favorable to the adver- 
 saries of the lunar god. It is necessary, finally, in order to bring 
 the struggle to a conclusion, that Ea-Cronos should interfere, and 
 send his son Marduk, the champion of the gods, to deliver Shin, 
 by hurling the seven sons of Anu into the abyss. 
 
 (}) Eusebius does not again refer to the Ophionides; but this whole 
 passage is an extract from either Philo of Byblos or Porphyry. 
 
 36 
 
546 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 All this helps us to-understand how the serpent Uranos, or Ophiou 
 fought against by Cronos in the account borrowed from Phoenicia 
 by Phereoydes, becomes the serpent-tempter of the third chapter of 
 Genesis; how the name hdndhdsh hdqadmAni, corresponding exactly 
 to yipuv ' Oipiav, is an appellation of Satan among the Jewish Eab- 
 bins (Eisenmenger, Entdecktes Judenthum, vol. I., pp. 822, 823, 825- 
 827, 833, 834, 837), and is reproduced in the Spamv d fih/a;, 6 &<jii( 
 d apxalog of the Apocalypse (xii. 9; xx. 2), conquered by the Arch- 
 angel Michael and chained in the abyss. And to make sure that 
 Ndhdsh qadm/An is really an ancient name of Phcenician mytholo- 
 gy, the same indeed that Pherecydes translated as yepav '0(piav or 
 'Oipiavsv^, we must first refer to the beginning of the epic narrative 
 of Byblos (II., 0), preserved in the fragments of the Sanchoniathon 
 of Philo of Byblos, in which it says that Uranos was likewise called 
 Epigeios or Autochthon, in other words Addm qadmun, and after 
 that to- the Hellenized myth, in which Cadmos ( QadmAn) and his 
 spouse Harmouia, grown old, metamorphose themselves into serpents 
 (ApoUodor., III., 1,1; 4, 1 et seq., 5, 4; of. Pindar, Olymp., II., v. 
 141 ; Schol. ad Pindar, Pytli., III., v. 153 and 167 ; Strab., I., p. 
 46 ; VII., p. 326 ; Pausan., IX., 5, 1 ; Hygin., Fab., 6 ; Ovid, 
 Metamorph., III., v. 98 ; IV., v. 375). 
 
 In this last account, the spouse of the " ancieut Serpent" (Cadmos 
 ^Qadmun is called 6 iraXaiog, the translation of Kis name in Clem. 
 Alex., Stromat., VI., p. 267, ed. Sylburg [cap. II.; ed. Migne, vol. 
 II., p. 241 et seq. Tk.] ) is given a name which expresses the idea 
 of a certain principle of order existing already in the still imperfect 
 creation over which both preside. The same idea is suggested by 
 the name of Eurynome, which Pherecydes gives to the spouse of 
 Ophifineus. This name had, in fact, been already used, before his 
 time, to designate an Oceanide, whom Homer mentions as receiving, 
 with Thetis, Hephaistos, driven from Olympus by Hera {Iliad, S, 
 V. 393), and whom, as Hesiod tells us {Theogon., v. 908 ; cf. Orph., 
 Hymn lix. [Ix.], v. 2), Zeus made the mother of the Charites. 
 Pausanias introduces to us the plastic form under which the 
 Greeks of the remote ages of antiquity represented this Eurynome 
 (VIII., 41, 4) : "About twelve stadia above Phigalia are baths of hot 
 water, near the confluence of the Lymax with the N^da. At the 
 very confluence is the sanctuary of Eurynome, sacred from the 
 earliest times, and diSicult of access on account of the roughness of 
 the place. The Phigalians believe that Eurynome is a surname of 
 Artemis; but those among them who have studied the documents 
 
Appe7idices. 5-17 
 
 of antiquity say that she is a daughter of Oceanos, of whom Homer 
 makes mention in the Iliad, as having, with Thetis, received He- 
 phaistos. Once a year, on a certain day, the temple of Eurynome, 
 which is closed the rest of the time, is opened, and public and private 
 sacrifices are offered there. I was not able to reach there' in time for 
 the feast-day, therefore I did not see the statue of Eurynome. But 
 I learned from the inhabitants of Phigalia that the xoanon is bound 
 with golden chains, and that it represents the figure of a woman 
 down to the springing of the thighs, terminating from that point 
 in a fish. This fish naturally agrees very well with the idea of an 
 Oceanide, who dwells in the bottom of the sea with Thetis. But 
 such a form has no apparent applicability to the character of 
 Artemis." 
 
 It is not improbable that Pherecydes may have adopted the name 
 of Eurynome, found in Homer and Hesiod, on account of its asso- 
 nance, though imperfect, with the appellation of the Phoenician 
 goddess 'Ashtar-No'em4, who is said by Proclus to have been regarded 
 as mother of the gods in Phoenicia, and in connection with whom he 
 related, in his Life of Isidor {ap. Phot. Bihlioth., 242, p. 352, ed. 
 Belilser), a mythological story, which seems to have originated at 
 Sidon. Sadycos {Qiidilq) had sons called Dioscuri or Cabiri (Xa- 
 birtm). The eighth of these was Esmunos (EshmiJLn), translated 
 Asclepios. He was the most beautiful and charming person that ever 
 was seen, and, as the fable tells us, inspired Astronome, the Phoenician 
 goddess, mother of the gods, with a violent passion. While hunting 
 in these coppices one day, as wa.s his habit, he saw the goddess fol- 
 low him, and, on his flight, pursue him, but just as she was about 
 to seize him he mutilated himself with a, blow of his axe. She, 
 overcome with grief, having called to her succor Paian (EupM), 
 reanimated the young man with her vivifjdng heat, and made a, 
 god of him, and the Phoenicians called him Esmunos, " from the 
 burning heat (hh hanvdn) of life." In the Chronicon Pascals (vol. 
 I., p. 66, Bonn edition), this 'Ashlar No'emd appears as Astynome, 
 of the island of Asteria, daughter of Cronos, who, uniting with 
 Aphraos, becomes the mother of Aphrodite. 
 
 III. 
 
 In the cosmogony of Pherecydes, as well as in the Phoenician 
 epic narratives handed down by Sanchoniathon (II., L), the reign of 
 Zeus succeeded that of Cronos. But we cannot tell whether with 
 Pherecydes this change in the government of the universe, marking 
 
548 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 a new advance in the constitution of the universe, was brought 
 about, as in Greelc mythology, and with the Phoenician author 
 translated into Greek by Philo of Byblos, in consequence of a new 
 divine war similar to that of Cronos against Ophi6neus, and 
 whether Zeus deposed Cronos by violence. 
 
 In any case, the Zeus who assumed after Cronos the dominion over 
 all things was then no longer, as at the beginning of the cosmogony, 
 the first principle of the universe. By an evolution out of himself, 
 after having first transformed himself into Eros in order to create 
 the elements of the-world, he became the last demiurge, who com- 
 pleted the work of creation, and the monarch of this creation defi- 
 nitely organized. He was thus the alpha and the dmega of the system 
 of divine generations. And the philosopher of Syros had faithfully 
 preserved in this wise the idea, fundamental in the religions of Asia 
 Minor, of the god who begets himself, reproducing himself eternally 
 under younger form, in a son identical with his original. In the 
 fragments of Sanchoniathon (II., G), it is the second Cronos, homo- 
 nym of the first, his father, the solar Ba'al succeeding the Ba^al- 
 ithda, or JBo'l-dtMii, " Ba'al the ancient," who is identified with 
 Il-Cronos (Damasc. ap. Phot., Biblioth., 242, p. 343, ed. Bekker), the 
 Bel-Marduk, last demiurge and preserver of the good order of the 
 world, indefatigable and ever wakeful adversary of the evil demons, 
 that the ChaldssD- Assyrian mythology places a generation after Bel 
 Idbiru (in Accadian Elim uara), "Bel the ancient." With this mani- 
 festation of Zeus under a new aspect is evidently connected the in- 
 formation already noted by us above (R), taken from Pherecydes by 
 John Lauren tios, the Lydian. 
 
 The final completion of the demiurgic work, which marked the 
 coming of the new Zeus to power, was presented in the accounts of 
 Pherecydes, under a symbolic form indicated by Maximus of Tyre 
 (B), when he speaks of "the tree and the peplos," as the last epi- 
 sode of the cosmogony. 
 
 These expressions are explained by other testimony : 
 
 U. What the winged oak and the embroidered veil that covers 
 it over are,— all things that Pherecydes has put in allegory in his 
 theology, drawing them from the prophecy of Cham.— (Isidor. 
 Basilidian, ap. Clem. Alex., Stromat., "VI., p. 272, ed. Sylburg. [cap- 
 VI.,; ed. Migne, vol. II., p. 276. Tr.]) 
 
 The mention of " the prophecy of Cham" is an addition belonging 
 to the system of the son of Basilides. But it does not injure the value 
 
Appendices. 549 
 
 of the information to which it is added. This is, in fact, not only con- 
 firmed by Maximus of Tyre, but also by a direct loan made by 
 Clemens Alexandrinus from the work of Pherecydes : 
 
 V. Zgs made a great and magnificent veil on which are embroidered 
 the earth, the ogto, and the dwellings of Og^n. — (Clem. Alex., Stru- 
 mat., VI., p. 264, ed. Sylburg, [Cap. II.; ed. Migue, vol. II. p. 220 ]). 
 
 This magnificent veil, on which is the figure of the universe in 
 all its dazzling variety, Nonnos of Panopolis (Dionysiac, xli., 
 V. 294r-302) represents Harmonia, " the mother of all things" 
 [tra/i/iT/Tup [1. 276]), as weaving in her palace. We have already 
 quoted from Nonnos notices of Ophion, which originated with Pher- 
 ecydes. This, then, must have been the same thing as the cosmic 
 peplos, and therefore I feel justified in introducing in this place the 
 description the poet gives of it : 
 
 W. Bent above Athene's cunning loom, Harmonia wove a peplos 
 with the shuttle ; in the stuff which she wove, she first represented 
 the earth with its omphalos in the centre ; around the earth she 
 spread out the sphere of heaven, varied by the figures of the stars. 
 She harmoniously accompanied the earth with the sea that is asso- 
 ciated with it, and she painted thereon the- rivers, under their 
 image of bulls with men's faces furnished with horns. Lastly, all 
 along the exterior edge of the well- woven vestment she represented 
 the Ocean in a circle enveloping the Universe in its course. 
 
 Thus, the universe definitively organized by Zeus, with the assist- 
 ance of Harmonia, was depicted by Pherecydes as an immense tree, 
 famished with wings to promote its rotatory motion, a tree whose 
 roots were plunged into the abyss, and whose extended branches 
 sustained the unfolded veil of the firmament decorated with the 
 types of all terrestrial and celestial forms. We have already spolcen 
 of this symbolic conception, which suggests a splendid image of the 
 universe as a whole (p. 105 N.). 
 
 Pausanias (II., 1, 7) says that at Gabala in Syria a sacred peplos 
 was preserved, a symbolic image of the cosmic veil, in the Temple 
 of D6t6, a goddess whose name is simply an Aramaic synonym 
 (d6th6, "the Law") of the Phceuician name of Th6r6, which we 
 find given in the fragments of SanchoniatJ^on (II., M.), as one of 
 the appellations of Husharth-Harmonia. 
 
 The traveler adds that this peplos is that which the Hellenes 
 say belonged to Eriphyle. In truth, the cosmic peplos played an 
 important part in the Grseco-Phcenician fables about Europa and 
 the family of Cadmos. They tell how it was given by Zeus to Europa 
 
550 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 as a bridal present, and afterwards presented by the latter to Har- 
 monia, on the occasion of her union with Cadmos ; later again, it 
 appears, together with the fatal necklace, among the ornaments 
 which decide Eriphyle to betray the secret of her spouse, Amphia- 
 raos (ApoUodor., III., 4, 2; 6, 2; 7, 5; Died. Sic, IV., 65 and 66). 
 The sons of Ph^geus afterwards dedicated the ornaments of Eriphyle 
 in the temple of Delphi (Apollodor., III., 7, 6), whence they were 
 stolen (Pausan., IX., 41, 2), and the necklace carried to Amathonte 
 in Crete, at the same time that the peplos was taken to Gabala. 
 
 We must now recall the fact that the hierogamy of Zeus and 
 Europa was annually celebrated at Gortyna in Crete, or, in other 
 words, of Ba'al, the bull, and of 'Ashtharth, the tauropole, 
 Phoenician importations (Boettiger, Ideen zur Kunstmythologie, vol. 
 I., p. 307 et seq.; Hoeck, Kreta,Yo\. I., p. 53 et seq.; Welcker, uber 
 eine Kretiscke Colonie in Theben, die Gcsttin Europa und Kadmos 
 der Kcenig, p. 1 et seq.; Movers, Die Phoenizier, vol. I., p. 509), be- 
 side a sacred plantain (Theophrast., Jfisi. joton*, I., 15; Plin., Hist, 
 nat., xii., 11; cf. Varr., De re rust., I., 7, 6), having the precise 
 character of a Kena'auite Ash6r&h, a vegetable simulacrum of the 
 goddess herself. On the silver coins of this city (Ch. Leuormaut, 
 Nouv. galerie mythologique, pi. ix., Nos. 14 and 15 ; Overbeck, Q-He- 
 chisdie Kunstm!/thologie,Yol.l.; Milnztafel, vi., Nos. 2-7; Overbeck 
 has dedicated an excellent commentary to the impression of these 
 coins: work cited, vol. I., p. 445 et seq.). Europa is represented 
 seated between the branches of the plantain, waiting for her divine 
 spouse, who is figured by a bull on the revei'se of the coin. Several 
 copies show us, besides, the symbolic peplos, which, with a gesture 
 of her arm, Europa unfurls over her head amid the branches of the 
 tree. 
 
 This entirely confirms, I think, what I said above (p. 96 et seq ), 
 that in the conceptions of the Semites and Kena'anites of Asia 
 Minor, the cosmic tree, identical with the tree of life, is confounded 
 with the budding asMrdh, the sacred image of the feminine and 
 Chthonian divinity, of which the celestial and solar male deity is 
 the spouse, the goddess residing in tlie asMr&h, just as the male god 
 resides in the sacred st«ne, bUli-il or hammdm. The asMrdh, which 
 is made artificially that it may be worshiped, is the figure and 
 representation of the cosmic tree. 
 
Appendices. 551 
 
 IV. 
 
 But all the cosmogonio struggles did not end with the accession 
 of Zeus to the dominion. The power of darkness and of disorder 
 did not yet acknowledge itself as finally overcome. It attempted 
 once more to take possession of the universe, and to destroy therein 
 the new order which the god had established. Hence a new divine 
 war, a repetition of that carried on by Cronos against Ophi6neus, a, 
 war in which Zeus fights with a new Ophiou, the youngest born of 
 the Ophionides, similar in form to him who formerly ruled the 
 world, but much more unmitigatedly wicked, having become com- 
 pletely and utterly the enemy, the representative of the evil prin- 
 ciple. I speak now of the struggle of Zeus against Typhon, Typhaon 
 or Typhfieus, the personification at once of the burning whirlwind 
 which overwhelms the atmosphere and the volcanic fires which con- 
 vulse the earth. This fable is undoubtedly of Syro-Phoeuician 
 origin, and in the religions of these countries held a place corres- 
 ponding to that of the Gigantomaohy in the Hellenic myths, properly 
 so called. At an early day it penetrated into Greece through Asia 
 Minor, coming from the peculiarly Aramaic countries. We have 
 two plain proofs of this, the first residing in the fact that the oldest 
 mention which appears to exist of the combat of Zeus and Typhon, 
 in the Homeric poems [Iliad, B, v. 782 et seq. ; cf. Strab., XIII., p_ 
 626), fixes the abode of this monster among the Aramaeans, iv 'Apl/ioic 
 (the Latin poets have manufactured from this the island of luarime : 
 Virgil, JSneid, ix., v. 716 ; Ovid, Metamorphoses, xiv., v. 89). The 
 second proof may be found in the name of Typhon or Typhaon 
 itself, derived from a Semitic type, TepMn or TupMn, an Aramaic 
 form corresponding to the Phreuieian ffephUn, which we are familiar 
 with through the Bible. The later poets make Typhon dwell in 
 Cilicia (Pindar, Pyth., viii., v. 21 ; ^schyl., Prometh., v. 351), in 
 other words, still in a Phoenician country. Typhon is invariably 
 represented as an ophiomorphic being, or at least as anguipede (see 
 the stamp on the coins of Seleucia of the Calycadnos in Cilicia, 
 Eckhel, Doctr. nam. vet., vol. III., p. 66; the painted vase pub- 
 lished by Gerhard, Auserlesene Vasenbilder, vol. III., pi. ccxxxvii.j 
 and several other analogous ones, the list of which is given by 
 Overbeck, Griechische Kunstmythologie, vol. I., p. 394 et seq., and 
 by Heydemann, Zeus im Gigantenkampf, p. 14). The two names 
 of Typhon (Strab., XVI., p. 750) and of Dracon or Ophites 
 
552 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 (Eustath. ad Dionys., Perieges, v. 919 ; Johan. Malal.,VIII., p. 197, 
 Bonn edition) are also given as synonymous appellations of the river 
 Orontes in Syria. 
 
 Before Phereoydes, Homer had already sung in his Iliad the 
 victory of Zeus over Typhon, and Hesiod had given an important 
 place in his Theogony to the history of the monster Typh6eus, father 
 of the wind Typhaon, and of all the family of mythological monsters, 
 of his attempt to seize upon the dominion of heaven and the universe 
 by dethroning Zeus, and of his being crushed beneath the hurling 
 thunderbolts. The philosopher of Syros included in his book this 
 eosmogonic myth likewise, though doubtless preserving more dis- 
 tinctly its Phoenician physiognomy than we have received it. 
 
 X. Pherecydes relates in his Theogony, that Typhon, pursued by 
 Zeus, fled to the Caucasus, and that, this mountain having been set 
 on fire by the thunderbolt, he sought refuge in Italy, where the 
 island of Pithecusa was cast upon him. — (Schol. ad Apollon. Rhod. 
 Argonaut., II., V. 1214.) 
 
 The mention of the Tlieogony proves that this is borrowed from 
 Pherecydes of Syros, whose book is sometimes mentioned by this 
 name, and not from the historian, Pherecydes of Athens, among 
 whose remains it is ordinarily included. For the work of this last 
 is invariably designated by the names 'laropiai or 'ApxaioXnyia. 
 
 It seems to me, moreover, that it is possible to draw from this sesa- 
 tence only one exact meaning : that the philosopher of Syros had in- 
 cluded the history of Typhon in his Theogony or 'Ettt6./xvxos. For 
 the rest, the information of the scholiast must be at third or fourth 
 hand, and furthermore it is evident that it is greatly corrupted. 
 The belief that Typhon is buried under the island of iEnaria or 
 Pithecusa, off the coast of Campania, does not appear until quite 
 late (Virgil, ix., v. 716 ; Serv. a. h. Q, and cannot be found either 
 in the records of Pherecydes of Syros, or even Pherecydes of Athens, 
 for it did not exist in the time of either writer. It is the last step in 
 a gradual shifting of the theatre of this legend in an westward 
 direction (Schol. ad Pindar., Olymp., iv., v. 11; Pyth. I., v. 31) 
 localized at first, as regards European countries, in Bceotia (Hesiod, 
 Scut. Ilercul., v. 32 ; Tzetz. ad Lyoophr. Cassandr., v. 177), after- 
 wards under Etna, as was generally conceded at the period of Pindar 
 and the Tragic poets (^schyl., Prometh., v. 361 et seq.; Pindar, 
 Pyth., i., V. 29 et seq. ; cf Ovid, Seroid., xv., v. 11 ; Fast., iv., v. 
 491). 
 
 The narrative of Apollonios of Rhodes itself, in connection with 
 
Appendices. 553 
 
 which the scholiast wrote the sentence which we have just trans- 
 lated, seems to correspond better with what must have been the true 
 reading of the philosopher of Sy ros. We have already proved from 
 the history of Ophion and Evirynome an adoption more or less direct 
 of the cosmogonic narratives of Pherecydes, made by Apollonios of 
 Rhodes : 
 
 Y. In such wise does the immortal and ever-wakeful serpent (the 
 guardian of the golden fleece), which the Earth herself produced in 
 the escarpments of the Caucasus, contort itself there where the rock 
 of Typhon is, where, as the saying goes, Typhon, struck by thunder 
 by Zeus Cronides, when he directed against him his hostile hands, 
 spread the burning blood of his head ; and thence having traversed 
 the mountain and the plain of Nysa, he now lies buried under the 
 waters of the Serbonian Lake. — ApoUon. Ehod., {Argonaut. II., v. 
 1212-1219.) 
 
 Herodotus (III., 5) is also acquainted with the local tradition 
 which describes Typhon as swallowed up in the abyss of the Ser- 
 bonian Lake, and there exactly is located a mountain called Nysa, the 
 Arabian Nysa, mentioned in one of the hymns of the Homeric col- 
 lection (xxvi., V. 5 et seq.; cf. Diod. Sic. III., 65), as situated upon 
 the frontier of Egypt. But it is not natural to represent a personage 
 smitten by thunder upon Caucasus, and falling from this mountain 
 into the lake in the vicinity of Pelusium. Apollodorus (I, 6, 3), 
 mentions Casion as the mountain where Zeus smote Typhon with 
 thunder, and Casion is the mountain which commands the Serbo- 
 nian Lake. Casion is really the name that Pherecydes must have 
 used, and which his copyists or persons making extracts from his 
 writings altered as early as the time of Apollonios, mailing it into 
 Caucasus. This mountain was, in fact, the point where the 
 Phoenician fable was localized, and the Rock of Typhon is undoubt- 
 edly the rock of Casion, whereon rose the Sanctuary, called by the 
 Egyptian hieroglyphic documents Sd'li Zapuna, the JBa'al QepMn 
 of the itinerary of the Hebrews at the Exodus (Exod. xiv., 2 and 9 ; 
 Num. xxxiii., 7), according to the ingenious restoration of that 
 itinerary by Brugsch. ( Transactions of the Second iSess ion of the Inter- 
 national Congress of Orientalists, held in London [1874] , p. 278 ; His- 
 tory of Egypt under the Pharaohs, translation of Danby Seymour 
 and Ph. Smith, vol. II., p. 363). Mount Casion itself owes its name 
 to this tradition, for the Zeus Casios worshiped there (Strab. xvi., 
 p. 760; Pliny, Hist. Nat., v., 12, 14), the Qa^iu of the Aramaic in- 
 scription (De Vogu^, Syrie Centrale, Inscriptions Semitiques, 
 
554 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Haouran, No. 5; Nabataean texts, No. 4) is the god who casts him- 
 self from heaven to earth in the form of a thunderbolt or aerolite 
 (Fr. Lenormant, Lettres assyriologiques, vol. II., p. 119). 
 
 ApoUodorus (I, 6, 3), relates that on Casion, Typhon, though 
 wounded by Zeus' thunderbolt, entangled the god in his serpents' 
 coils, and succeeded in depriving him of the sinews of his arms and 
 legs, which left the Master of Olympus without strength, and 
 assured the temporary domination of Typhon over the universe, 
 until Zeus should have succeeded in recovering his sinews. This 
 curious story in which the sinews of the king of the gods symbolize 
 the bonds which maintain the harmony of tlie universe constitutes 
 the Phcenician fable, properly speaking, of the struggle of Ba'al 
 and QcpMii. Nonnos, who has collected so many myths of Phoe- 
 nicia, and particularly, as we have seen, several of those that were 
 adopted by Pherecydes, worked this one out curiously in the first 
 canto of his Dionysiacs : 
 
 Zeus deprived by Typhon of his thunderbolt, and the javelin 
 whicli had been the weapon of his father Cronos before him, at the 
 same time that the monster tore from him his sinews, calls Cadmos 
 to his succour. He promises the Syrian hero, should he succeed in 
 restoring to him his strength and his weapons, to proclaim him the 
 Saviour and restorer of the harmony of the Universe, and, as such, 
 to give him Harmonia as his wife. Cadmos undertakes this enter- 
 prise, and sets out for the country of the Arimes. Disguised 
 as a shepherd, he presents himself playing upon the flute before 
 the grotto where Typhon dwells, and where he has hidden the 
 sinews of Zeus. Charmed by the sounds of the instrument, the 
 monster issues forth from his cavern, and Cadmos flees at the sight 
 of him. But Typhon calls to him, reassures him, and asks him to 
 stop and to continue his music. A conversation takes place be- 
 tween them, and Cadmos says that the sound of his flute is nothing, 
 that he will make him hear music far more beautiful if Typhon 
 will give him threads to restring his lyre, which have been broken 
 by the thunder of the Olympians. Typhon allows himself to be de- 
 ceived by these words, and gives Cadmos the sinews of Zeus to 
 serve as strings for his lyre. Cadmos seizes them eagerly, and flees 
 with the utmost precipitation to carry them to Zeus, who thus re- 
 covers his strength, and after that is able to fight against his enemy 
 and conquer him. 
 
 The sound of the flute here is a symbol of tlie cosmic harmony, 
 and " Typhon listens without being able to understand it." (Nonn. 
 
Appendices. 555 
 
 Dionysiac, I., v. 520), and Pindar {Pyth. I., v. 31) is faithful to the 
 same symbolism, when he represents the Ciliciau monster as an 
 enemy of music. This fact gives us an insight into the particular 
 myth travestied by Euhemerus, when he pretended that Harmonia 
 was a flute-player and Cadmos a cook (Atheu. xiv., p. 658). 
 
 As early as the thirty-third Olympiad, the cyclic poet Pisander 
 sang the intervention of Cadmos as the auxiliary and counsellor of 
 Zeus in his struggle with Typhon (Olympiador. ad Plat. Fhced., 
 p. 251). All that Nounos here attributes to the son of Agenor, 
 ApoUodorus places (I, 6, 3) under the name of Hermes. In the 
 same way, on the Apulian vase, published by Heydemau (Zem im 
 Gigantenkampf, Halle, 1876), it is Hermes who performs the office 
 of charioteer to the car in which Zeus is mounted, armed with the 
 thunderbolt, by means of which he cast the serpent-footed Typhceus 
 into the sea, crushing down his head with the rock of the island 
 of Pithecusa, or Etna, while the wind Typhaon attempts in vain to 
 protect him by blowing violently. 
 
 Such a substitution shows plainly, what is moreover evident to any 
 sensible person, that the Cadmos here referred to has nothing in 
 common with the Nah&sh qadmHn, but is Qadmdn understood as 
 the synonym of QadmiU, he who stands before the god, who walks 
 in front of him, his minister, his messenger, his angel. The ex- 
 pression corresponds with that of maldk, the importance of which is 
 recognized in the theological language of the Syro-Phoenician re- 
 ligions, standing equally high in that of the Bible. QadmHn, Qad- 
 miU, Maldk, are appellations bestowed indifferently upon the divine 
 son of the Phoenician Triads, the angel and minister of his father. 
 Cadmos, indeed, plays the part of a genuine Maldk Ba'al when he 
 is sent out into the world in search of his sister, Europa, by his 
 father, Agenor, whose name is simply a Greek translation of Ba'al 
 (Movers, Die Phmnizier, vol. II., first part, p. 131). In his quality 
 of Maldk, the divine son of the Phoenician Triads is frequently 
 assimilated with Hermes (Fr. Lenormant, Gazette Archiologique, 
 1876, p. 127, et seq.), whence his appellations of Qadmiln and QadmiU 
 were, at an early day, very naturally identified with the Greek ap- 
 pellations Kadfiog and Ka(t^Uof (Movers, Die Phcenizier, vol. I., p. 
 500-502, and 513-522; Article Phcenizien in Ersch and Gruber's 
 Encyclopedia, p. 394), for Kda/iOf (Kdcy/iog) and Kaafulog, which were 
 names of the Pelasgic Hermes, regarded as the author of the order 
 of the world, and its upholder (Fr^ret, Mim. de I' Acad, des Inscrip. 
 first series, vol. XXVII., p. 18 ; Welcker, Kretische Kolonie in 
 
556 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Theien, p. 23, et seq; Griechische Goetterlehre, vol,. I., p. 330; Tr. 
 Lenormant, article Cabiri, in Daremberg and Saglio's Dictionnaire 
 des Antiquitis, p. 760). 
 
 Each year there were oifered at Tyre quails in sacrifice to Heracles 
 (Melqarth), in memory of this god's having been slain by Typhon, 
 during his expedition into Libya, and resuscitated by his companion 
 lolaos, who made him inhale the odor of a quail, (Eudox. ap. Athen. 
 ix., p. 392; Eustath. ad Odi/ss., p. 1702). Melqarth-Hereules, the 
 great god of Tyre, the King of the City, is here substituted for Ba'al" 
 Zeus as antagonist of Typhon, which we also find in Virgil (Jineid, 
 viii., V. 298) ; and lolaos renders him a service, almost analogous to 
 that which Cadmos renders to Zeus. Now, lolaos appears in Poly- 
 biug as the divine sou in the Carthaginian Triad (A. Maury in Guig- 
 niaut, Religions de V antiquity, vol. II., p. 1040; Fr. Lenormant, 
 Gazette arcMologique, 1876, p. 126), and the Punic inscriptions 
 make mention of a god Y61 (Fr. Lenormant, Gazette urcMologique, 
 1876, p. 127), the signification of whose name is an exact synonym 
 of Qadnv&n, Qadmiil and Maldk. Thus we are justified in our in- 
 terpretation of the Phoeniciau myth, accepted by the philosopher of 
 Syros. 
 
 His work naturally concluded with the last struggle which assured 
 to Zeus the maintenance of definitive and harmonious order estab- 
 lished by him in the universe. If any matter followed the account 
 of the combat of Zeus and Typhon, it must have consisted merely 
 in genealogies of the gods. It constituted, so to speak, a cosmogony 
 and theogony, not a mythological history. Sturz {Pherecydis frag- 
 menta, 2d Ed., Leipzig, 1824), Matthise {De Pherecydis fragmentis, 
 Altenburg, 1814, reproduced in F. A. Wolf's Analecta literaria, 
 vol. I., 2d Part, p. 321-331), and C. Miiller [Fragmenta historicorum 
 grcecorum, vol. I., p. xxxiv-xxxvi., and 70-99), have settled the fact 
 that all the fragments of the last named nature which have been 
 preserved to us by later writers under the name of Pherecydes should 
 be attributed to the historian Pherecydes of Athens, and not to 
 Pherecydes of Syros. The ingenious observations of Maury {Sis- 
 toire des religions de la Grice, vol. III., p. 252-255), upon the very 
 advanced development of the fables of Phoenician origin, retain 
 all their value ; but this value eould not result in attributing, with 
 the learned Academician, the fragments to which it refers to the old 
 philosopher of Syros. 
 
 The work of the son of Badys must, moreover, have been very 
 short, and when Suidas says that there were ten books in all, he is 
 
Appendices. bb*l 
 
 undoubtedly mistaken. He mixes it up with the ^laroplai or 
 ^ kpx<^i-o7j3yia of Pherecydes the Athenian, to which all witnesses 
 agree in attributing ten books. 
 
 The garb of Hellenic names ascribed to all the personages is so 
 transparent in this cosmogony of Pherecydes, and so little disguises 
 the absolutely Phoenician character of the conceptions, that as it 
 seems to me the original Semitic cosmogony of which this is the trans- 
 lationmay be restored with an almost entire certainty. And this 
 I have attempted to do in the pages that follow : 
 
 In the beginning were Yahveh (He who lives), (^) BAhU (feminine 
 Chaos), and 'Uldm (Time). 
 
 And Yahveh, who was breath (ruah), made himself into desire 
 {hlpeg)j to operate the creative work in the womb of BdhO,. 
 
 And BdhH became earth (ereg) when Yahveh had accorded her 
 honor to her, and the sea (ydm) was separated from the dry land. 
 
 And ^Uldm begat the three celestial elements, fire [tsh), breath 
 {riiali), and water (m^m). 
 
 Thus were produced the seven orders {7^alM7n)(^) of the universe, 
 and from each of these issued a numerous progeny of gods. 
 
 (}) The interpretation of Damascius, " He who lives eternally," (C) com- 
 pels this restoration, and appears to prove the reasonableness of Movers' 
 supposition (Die Phcenizier, vol. I., p. 515 et seq.), that of Schlottnnann (Das 
 Buck Hiob, pp. 78 and 134), and that of CEhler (article Jehova, in the Real' 
 Encuclopediti of Herzog. vol. VI., p. 457 [1st Ed.] ), that the Phosnician god 
 whose name was transcribed into Greek 'law (Macrob., Sntu/rn^ I., 18) and 
 'leuw (Sanchoniathon, p. 2, ed. Orelli; extract of Philo of Byblos by Euse- 
 bius: Prceparat. evangel., I.. 9), was really called Yahveh iQ=itead of Yahveh. 
 However, this last name, which was that of the god of the Hebrews, and 
 which, formed upon the same type, implies a more spiritualistic concep- 
 tioD, was used among the Aramaeans at least as well as among the Israel- 
 ites, as proved by the appellations, known by means of the cuneiform 
 inscriptions, of a king of JCamlth sometimes called Yahu-bid and some- 
 times /Zu-Md, and of a king of Dammeseq named Yahlu, a contraction 
 of Vahvrilii (Schrader, Die KeiUnschriften und das Alie Testament [1st Ed.], 
 p. 3 et seq.). 
 
 (2) The word §eied is well known in the relisious philosophy of the 
 Semitic and Kena'anite peoples (Movers, Bie Phcenizier, vol. I., p. 262 
 Renan, Mim. de V Acad, des Inscriptions, new series, vol. XXIII., 2d Part, 
 p. 258). Like '6ldm, of which it is the synonym, it i^ignifies at once " time 
 generation," "the world," and "creation, order of creatures." The great 
 god of Gaza was called Ba'al f^aldim, whence Zeus 'AAS^/xto? in Greek 
 {Etymol. Magn., v. 'AA5q>to?). This expression it is, to the exclusion of 
 any other, which might and should be translated by the Greek ju-v^q?, 
 and it may be readily understood thus, if we recall the meaning, "hollow 
 out, hide ia the depths," with which the root J^dlad is invested in 
 Araraaie. 
 
558 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 The ancient Serpent {Nah&sh qadm4n = Ophidneus), with his 
 spouse, 'Ashthar-No'emdth (?) (Eurynome), reigned first oyer the 
 world. 
 
 And it was this ancient Serpent wlio wrote in Phoenician letters 
 the destinies of the universe in the orbits of the planets. 
 
 And II (Cronos) declared war against the Serpent, and they 
 agreed that the one of them who should cast the other into the sea 
 should have the dominion over the heavens and the earth. 
 
 And il vanquished the Serpent, as his spouse, AmmA (Rhea) 
 triumphed over 'Ashthar-No'emdth{?), and they reigned after their 
 victory. 
 
 Yahveh begat himself, and he resolved himself into the solar 
 Ba'al (Zeus). 
 
 And Ba'al reigned over the universe subsequently to ll. 
 
 Ba'al planted a blooming and winged asMrdth in the world, and 
 over its branches he stretched a magnificent veil (masdk), whereon 
 the earth, the sea and the heavenly mansions were embroidered. 
 
 And this magnificent veil was woven by JTiisharth (Harmonia). 
 
 And later Ba'al gave this veil to 'Ashtharth-Qarnim (?) (Europa), 
 when he united himself with her. 
 
 ButffepMre, the enemy, the being in the form of a serpent, desired 
 to dethrone Ba'al and possess himself of the dominion of the uni- 
 verse, that he might carry trouble and disorder into it. 
 
 And he surprised Ba'al, enfolded him in his serjients' coils, and 
 tore the sinews (sMrUn) of his arms and legs from him. 
 
 Ba'al remained stretched out without strength, and as though he 
 were dead. 
 
 And he sent his maldk, Qadm4n, thither where ^epliUn had his 
 abode, to recover his sinews. 
 
 Qadm-dn assumed the aspect of a shepherd, and went and played 
 the flute [abub) at the entrance of the grotto which Qephtai 
 inhabited. 
 
 And the monster came forth, drawn by the music, and he began 
 to talk with Qadm-dn. 
 
 And he told him that he would produce a much sweeter harmony 
 if he could have strings for his kinndr, which Ba'al had broken. 
 
 And QephUn, deceived by this stratagem, gave him the sinews of 
 Ba'al, in order to make strings for his kinnOr. 
 
 QadmHn fled instantly, with rapidity, and carried back the 
 sinews to Ba'al. 
 
Appendices. 559 
 
 And Ba'al, recovering his strength, arose and hurled thunder- 
 bolts at Qeph4n on Mount Qa^iun, in the place which is still called 
 Ba'al- Qephii.71. 
 
 And fcpMw, struck down by the thunder, was cast beneath the 
 waters of the sea of reeds {ydm suph). 
 
 Then Ba'al rewarded QadmAn by giving him Susharth for wife. 
 
 This restoration is simply » conjecture, and as such I give it ; 
 but it does appear to me to possess a certain air of probability. 
 
 APPENDIX II. 
 
 AKTEDILUVIAN DIVINE REVELATIONS AMONG THE CHALDEANS. 
 
 A. In the beginning, there was at Babylon a miiltitude of men 
 of a strange race, who had colonized Chaldsea, and they lived 
 without rules, after the manner of animals. But in the first year 
 [of the world], appeared issuing forth from the Erythrsean sea, 
 in that portion of it which borders upon Babylonia, an animal 
 gifted with reason, who was called Oannes. This monster had 
 the perfect body of a fish, but above his fish's head a second head 
 which was that of a man, with a man's feet coming out from his 
 tail, and human speech ; his image is still preserved. The animal 
 in question passed the whole day among men, taking no nourish- 
 ment whatsoever, teaching them letters, science and the principles 
 of all the arts, the rules for the foundation of towns, for the con- 
 struction of temples, for the measure and boundaries of lands, the 
 sowing-times and the harvests, in fine everything that softens man- 
 ners and constitutes civilization, to such an extent that since that 
 time no one has invented aught else that is new. Then at sunset 
 this monstrous Oannes would retire into the sea, and pass the night 
 in the" midst of the great waste of waters, for he was amphibious. 
 Subsequently there appeared still other animals like him, which 
 the author promises to enumerate in the history of the Kings. He 
 adds that Oannes wrote a book on the origin of things, and the 
 rules of civilization, which he bequeathed to men. (Beros. ap. 
 Euseb., Chron. armen. [I., 2, 2 and 3. Tk.], p. 9, ed. Mai ; Syncell., 
 p. 28; fragm. 1, of my edition.) 
 
560 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 B. The Assyrians say that among them was born (as first man) 
 lannes the Ichthyophagus. — (Pindar, ap. Origen. sea Hippolyt. 
 Philosophumen., V., 7; p. 97, ed. Miller.) 
 
 The mythological legend of Chaldsea was handed down to the 
 poet of Thebes through the naively euhemeristic stories told by 
 the Greek merchants who traveled through the east. The Ich- 
 thyomorphous god is transformed by them into an Ichthyopha- 
 gous man. It may, however, be proper in this place to correct 
 IxBfoipdyov to IxSvofdpov as proposed by Sathas [Bidletin de corres- 
 pondance helUnique, vol. I., p. 202.) 
 
 C. Euahanes, who was said to have issued from the sea in Chal- 
 dsea, made known astrological interpretations. — {Hygin., Fab., 274.) 
 
 D. He (Helladios of Besa, or Antinoe) relates the fable of a 
 man named Oes, who came out of the Erythraean sea, having the 
 perfect body of a fish, with the head, feet and arms of man, and 
 who taught astronomy and letters. Some said that he had come 
 out of the primordial egg, whence his name, and that he was al- 
 together a man, but resembled a fish, having dressed himself in 
 the skin of a whale. — (Hellad. ap. Phot. Biblioth., 279, p. 535, ed. 
 Bekker.) 
 
 E. As to myself, having consulted the works of the wise Che- 
 remou, a most worthy man and very learned historian, I found in 
 them that science among the Chaldeeans preceded that of the Egyp- 
 tians, though the first were not the instructors of the second, but 
 that each nation claimed its own founders of learning. The Chal- 
 dseans lie when they boast of having been the masters of the Egyp- 
 tians, and this is the reason why ; An extraordinary inundation 
 of the Nile destroyed everything in Egypt, and especially all the 
 books which had been written about astronomy. Then the Egyp- 
 tians, finding it necessary to know beforehand about eclipses and 
 conjunctions, requested the Chaldseans to communicate to them 
 the documents which contained the laws regulating them. But 
 the latter, in their malice, changed the ciphers of the periods, al- 
 tering the movements of the planets and fixed stars, contrary to the 
 laws of nature, in the copies with which they furnished them. 
 But subsequently the Egyptians, discovering that they could make 
 no satisfactory use of the documents thus falsified, began to devote 
 themselves to these questions, alone, and having arrived at the true 
 knowledge of matters as they really are, they wrote out their ob- 
 
Appendices. 561 
 
 servations on baked bricks, so that the fire could not consume them, 
 nor the water of the inundations spoil them. 
 
 Thus the Egyptians, from being in possession of a false science 
 only, deceived as they had]|been by the Chaldaeans, ended by reach- 
 ing the goal through their own efforts. The first author of this 
 science among them was the ancient Ninos, after whom the four- 
 teenth was loannes, who came from the equatorial zone covered 
 with the skin of a fish, and calling himself the son of Hermes and of 
 Apollo. He possessed himself of the dominion by craft, having 
 threatened them, if they would not give him the crown, with an 
 eclipse of the moon, of the near approach of which he was aware, 
 and which actually came to pass. Long after him reigned Proteus, 
 and after him Bapsinitos, of whom the Egyptian fables relate that 
 he descended alive into Hades, and returned thence after having 
 played at dice with Demeter, and having won from her at this 
 game a golden napkin. — (Michel Psellos, published by Sathas, 
 Bulletin de correspondance hellinigue, vol. I., p. 129.) 
 
 Nothing could be more curious than the way in which the pseudo- 
 Cheremon to whom Psellos accords an absolute faith, transports in 
 this place from Babylonia and Assyria into Egypt the custom of 
 writing on tablets of clay baked in the fire, as well as the person- 
 ages of Ninos and Cannes. And all this he grafts upon the records 
 of the legendary history of Egypt, drawn from Herodotus. It is 
 impossible to state the precise epoch of the transplantation of the 
 myth of the fish-god, the revealer of Science and Civilization ; but 
 it could only have been done at a very late epoch, by the adepts of 
 sham Egyptian astrology, who set themselves up as rivals of the 
 supporters of sham Chaldsean astrology, and attempted to appro- 
 priate to themselves the fable to which the last-named attributed 
 the origin of their false science. Moreover they made the god, in 
 euhemeristic fashion, into a crafty astrologer, who profits by his 
 science to take advantage of the ignorant populace and make him- 
 self king, but who subsequently makes use of his power to civilize 
 the people. However, in this sort of caricature of the ancient fable 
 of Chaldsea, there are stm left some of the essential traits of its 
 model. This is also apparent in another fragment in which Psellos 
 relates the same history, again according to the pseudo-Cheremon, 
 and still making Egypt the theatre of his action : 
 
 F. The Egyptians were ignorant of the first elements of divine 
 things, and forever quarrelling among themselves, for they were 
 distributed in independent domes. Then a man named Cannes, 
 
562 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 seeing their ignorance, made them blush at this life of theirs, and 
 reigned over them by a clever stratagem. Having studied the 
 observations and calculation of eclipses, one day knowing that the 
 time had arrived for the sun to be eclipsed, he attired himself in the 
 skin of a fish, and coming to the Egyptians, reported himself to 
 have been sent by his father Hermes. They, seeing his strange 
 aspect, were frightened, and he said to them : "I come to you as a 
 messenger of the divine anger, for the divinity is displeased because 
 you are not settled under the authority of a prince. If you do not 
 alter your conduct, and if you do not establish a King over you, the 
 great luminary of day will be darkened for you." They, not be- 
 lieping him, loaded the man with chains, with the intention of 
 making him King should the menace of the divine anger be carried 
 out, and of putting him to death should his announcement not be 
 realized. The moon soon after coming before the sun and intercept- 
 ing its rays, they instantly unbound Oannes, and besought him to 
 appease the divinity on their behalf. He, feigning that he would 
 bring about a prodigy, allowed himself to be persuaded, closed his 
 lips like one possessed, and murmured something between his 
 teeth, and thus gained his reward by causing the moon to be carried 
 past the sun, leaving its disk free. This man it was who made 
 them adore the stars, thecelestial world, and certain solar andlunar 
 powers which he imagined. — (Quoted by Sathas, Bulletin de corres- 
 pondance hellenique,Yo1. I., p. 201.) 
 
 See again the last quotation from Psellos, made in the same place 
 by Sathas, after the Greek manuscript, 1182 of the National 
 Library, fol. 300. 
 
 These extracts show us that the myth of Oannes as "Ea the 
 Fish," {JEa Khan in Accadian) the instructor of men, the authentic 
 form of which is preserved in the fragments of Berossus, finally re- 
 appeared among the astrologers of the decadence and the Byzantine 
 writers. Unfortunately we do not possess as yet the Chaldseo- 
 Assyrian original of this history. Sayce (Records oj the past, 
 vol. XI, p. 155 ; Babylonian literature, p. 25) has, as I think, 
 correctly conjectured that a fragment of the popular song con- 
 tained in Cuneif. Inscrip. of Western Asia, vol. II., pi. 16., 1. 
 58-71, a-6, in the midst of a collection of others of the same nature, 
 refers to the return of Oannes each evening to the waters of the 
 Persian Gulf. 
 
Appendices. 563 
 
 In fact, it begins with these words : 
 
 Ana me ilusunu ituru 
 
 To the waters their god they have led back ; 
 
 ana bit nodi iterub 
 
 into the abode of (his) residence he has entered. 
 
 After this, it refers to the mysterious wisdom (nimequ) of this 
 god and of his teachings. But, short as it is, this text, with its 
 double version, Accadian and Assyrian, is still very obscure. 
 
 We will now pass on to the extracts of Berossus, which enume- 
 rate the theophanies of personages similar to the iirst Cannes, 
 issuing like him from the Erythrsean Sea in the time of the differ- 
 ent antediluvian kings, in order to complete and explain his reve- 
 lations : 
 
 G. He (Berossus) enumerates the kings of the Assyrians one 
 after another in order, counting ten after Aloros (correct: Adoros), 
 the first king, as far as Xisuthros, in whose time the great, first 
 deluge came to pass, of which Moses also makes mention. He 
 says that the entire length of time during which these kings 
 governed was 120 sars, or 432,000 years. Then he says, in his 
 own words : " After the death of Aloros (Adoros), his son Alapa- 
 rus reigned three sars. After Alaparos, Almelon, u, Chaldsean of 
 the city of Pantibibla, thirteen sars. To Almelon succeeded Am- 
 menon, likewise from Pantibibla for twelve sars. In his time a 
 monster named Idotion issued again from the Erythraean sea with 
 u form wbich was a mingling of man and fish. After him, Ame- 
 galaros of Pantibibla reigned eighteen sars. Afterward the shep- 
 herd Davonos, still of Pantibibla, occupied the throne for ten 
 sars. During his reign, there again issued forth from the Ery- 
 thraean sea four monsters likewise having the form of a man-fish. 
 Later there reigned Eddranchos of Pantibibla during a period of 
 eighteen sars. And under him appeared once more, emerging 
 from the Erythraean sea, another being, a union of man and fish, 
 called Odaoon. And he says that all these monstrous personages 
 explained in detail that which Cannes had taught briefly. — 
 (Berossus, ap. Eusebius, Chron. Armen. [I., 1], p. 5, ed. Mai, 
 Fragment 9 of my edition.) 
 
 E. Berossus testifies that the first king was Aloros (correct to 
 Adoros) of Babylon, a Chaldaean. He reigned ten sars, and his 
 successors were Alaparos and Amelon of Pantibibla, than Ammenon 
 the Chaldaean, in whose time it was related that Mysaros Cannes 
 
564 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 [t!a musaru) , AnnSdotos, appeared, issuing from the Erytliraaan Sea ; 
 he is the same whom Alexander (Polyhistor), anticipating the 
 epoch predicated, speaks of as having manifested himself in the 
 first year of the world, whUe ApoUodorus says that the second 
 Annedotus showed himself after forty sars, and Abydenua at the 
 end of twenty-six sars. Afterwards, Megalaros, of the city of 
 Pantibibla, reigned eighteen sars, and his successor, the shepherd 
 Daonos of Pantibibla, ten sars. Under the last named, there again 
 appeared issuing from the Erythraean sea a fourth Annodotos 
 with the same sort of figure as the others, a. combination of man 
 and fish. Next came Evedorachoa of Pantibibla, who reigned 
 eighteen sars, and during whose life a fourth (?) being, uniting 
 the two natures of man and fish, and called Odaoon, appeared on 
 the shores of the Erythrsean sea. All these beings explained in 
 detail and chapter by chapter the things that Oannes had revealed 
 in brief. Abydenus does not mention the last named. — (Beros. 
 ap. Syncell., p. 39 ; Fragment 10 of my edition.) 
 
 /. Extract from Abydenus upon the dominion of the Chaldseans. 
 Here is sufiicient evidence of the wisdom of the Chaldseans. They 
 say that the first King of this country was Aloros (corr. Adoros), 
 and tradition relates that he was chosen shepherd of the people 
 by the divinity himself: his reign lasted sixteen sars. Now, the 
 sar contains 3600 years, the ner 600 and the soss 60. After him 
 Alaparos governed for a period of three sars, then Amillaros of 
 the city of Pantibibla for thirteen sars. It was during his reign 
 that the second AnnSdotos, u, demi-god, resembling Oannes in 
 figure, appeared, issuing from the sea. Afterwards came Am- 
 menon of Pantibibla who reigned twelve sars, then Megalaros of 
 Pantibibla who reigned eighteen sars. The following reign was 
 that of Daos, shepherd of Pantibibla, and lasted ten sars; then it 
 was that there came from the sea to the land four beings of double 
 nature whose names are, Eueudotos, Eneugamos, Eneubulos, 
 and Anementos. Afterwards under the succeeding monarch 
 Evedoreschos, there appeared Anodaphos. After the last prince 
 whom we have mentioned several others reigned, and finally 
 Sisuthros, so that there may be counted ten Kings in all, and 
 the duration of their power amounts altogether to 120 sars. — 
 (Syncell., p. 88; Euseb., Gliron. Armen. [I., 6], p. 22, ed. Mai; 
 Fragment 11 of my edition of Berossus.) 
 
 The very confused and at first sight wholly contradictory indi- 
 
Appendices. 
 
 565 
 
 cations which these fragments furnish in regard to the date of the 
 appearance of the revelation-bearing theophanies, which were 
 supposed to hare been produced subsequent to the primordial 
 apparition of Cannes, may be summarized in a synoptical table 
 after the following fashion : 
 
 Reigns. 
 
 Addros 10 sars. 
 
 Alaparos 13 sars 
 
 Almelon, "1 
 
 or 1- 13 sars. 
 AmiUaros J 
 
 Ammenou...l2 sars. 
 Amegalaros.18 sars. 
 
 Dadnos 10 sars. 
 
 Ed6ranchos.l8 sars. 
 
 Fragment G. Fragment M. Fragment I. 
 
 Idotion 
 
 Four 
 men fish. 
 Odacon. 
 
 Ann^dotos, at the 
 end of 26 sars (ac- 
 cording to Abyde- 
 nus) , that is, in the 
 la«t sar of the reign. 
 
 AnnMotos, at the 
 end of 40 sars (ac- 
 cording to Apollo- 
 dorus), or in the 
 2d sar of the reign. 
 Fourth AnnMotos 
 
 Odacon. 
 
 AnnMotos. 
 
 Four 
 ijen fish. 
 Odacon. 
 
 It strikes me that the summary under this form gives us a 
 clearer insight into the confused style of the extracts made from 
 Berossus, and enables us to restore with almost absolute certainty 
 the contents of his original text : 
 
 lat. The primordial apparition of Oannes, "in the first year," 
 coincided certainly with the accession of Adoros. It would appear 
 to follow from the expressions of / that it was the god himself 
 who installed him King, and this circumstance somewhat altered 
 would have given rise to the little story of E and F. 
 
 2d. The mention of the four men-fish who came under 
 Daonos, in O and /, is fortunately replaced in H by that of the 
 fourth Annedotos who then appeared. It must hence be con- 
 cluded that there had been three other theophanies similar to, 
 but later than that of Oannes under these preceding reigns. 
 
 8d. In /, Anngdotos, appearing under AmiUaros, is not included 
 in the list of these four fantastic personages ; the same may be 
 said of the Idotion, who corresponds to him in G. 
 
 These observations show that between Oannes and Odacon, or 
 between the reigns of Adoros and Edoranchos, Berossus must have 
 
566 The beginnings of History. 
 
 reckoned as many appearances of men-fish, who were revealers 
 and legislators, as of kings, so that it necessarily follows that one 
 belongs to each reign. 
 
 We may now remark that all the kings, to whose reigns are 
 referred the supernatural rerelations of the sacred books, are said 
 to be natives of PautibiWa, or "the town of all the books." The 
 same is true of Daonos, in whose time is placed the last revealer, 
 bdacon. After him the revelations cease, and the kings no longer 
 proceed from Pantibibla, but from that town called in the frag- 
 ments of Berossus as we have them, Larancha or Lanchara, its 
 true name being made known to us through the tablet of the 
 Deluge under its original form of Shurippak. 
 
 In regard to the restoration of the names, evidently very much 
 changed, given to the different theophanies, the significance of 
 which we have just studied, see some conjectures, which still re- 
 quire careful verification and examination, in Fr. Lenormant, Die 
 Magie und Wahrsagekumt der Chaldsier, p. 377 et seq. 
 
APPENDIX III. 
 
 CLASSIC TEXTS ON THE ASTKONOMICAL SYSTEM OF THE 
 CHALDEANS. 
 
 A. The Ghaldaeans say that the nature of the world (matter) 
 is eternal, that it had no beginning, and will never have an end. 
 According to their philosophy, the order of the universe, the ar- 
 rangement of nature are due to a divine providence ; nothing 
 which is created in heaven is the result of chance ; everything 
 comes to pass through the changeless and sovereign will of the 
 gods. Having observed the stars for a vast number of years, 
 they are more exactly acquainted than any other men with their 
 course and influences, and predict with certainty many events in 
 the future. The doctrine, which according to them is most im- 
 portant, concerns the motions of the five stars, that we call 
 planets, and they name interpreters. Among these stars they 
 look upon as most significant the one which supplies the most 
 numerous and important auguries, and that is the planet desig- 
 nated by the Greeks as Cronos, which for that reason they call 
 Helios (Sun). (') 
 
 As to the others, they, as well as our astrologers, give them 
 the names of Mars, Venus, Mercury, and Jupiter. The Ghal- 
 daeans call them interpreters, because the planets being alone en- 
 dowed with a determinate proper motion, as is not the case with 
 the other stars, which are fixed and subjected to a regular and 
 common march, interpret the benevolent designs of the gods to 
 
 (1) This is the true reading, though it may seem a strange one at first 
 Bight. Simplieius (De Ooslo, II., p. 499) and Hygin. (Poet. Astron., II., 42), 
 give the same rendering (see Th. H. Martin, Theonis Smyrncei Platonic^ 
 liber de astronomia, p. 88). The planet Saturn is also called in the sum- 
 mary of Eudoxus' astronomy contained in a Greek papyrus of the Louvre, 
 6 Tou ijKlov acrrip {Notices et extraits de manuscrits, vol. XVIII., [2d Part] 
 p. 54). It is also called there i^aivav, a name which may refer to its augural 
 importance. 
 
 567 
 
568 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 men. For skilled obseryers know, ao they say, how to obtain 
 presages from the rising, setting, and color of these orbs ; they 
 likewise announce violent winds, rains, and excessive heat. The 
 appearance of comets, eclipses of the sun and moon, earthquakes, 
 in fine all the changes which come about in the atmosphere are 
 so many signs of fortune or misfortune for countries and nations, 
 as well as for kings and private individuals. 
 
 Beneath (corr. above) the course of the five planets, continue 
 the Chaldseans, are placed thirty [six] stars, called " counsellor 
 gods." Half of these gods dwell above, the other half below the 
 earth, in order to watch over human things and things celestial. 
 And every ten days one of them is sent in the capacity of a mes- 
 senger from the upper to the lower region ; another passes from 
 this to that by an invariable exchange. Besides, there are twelve 
 " lords of the gods," each one of whom presides over one month 
 and one sign of the Zodiac. The sun, the moon, and the five 
 planets pass through these signs, the sun accomplishing his revo- 
 lution in the space of a year, and the moon hers in the space of a 
 month. 
 
 Each planet has its proper course, and they differ one from an- 
 other in swiftness and the time of their revolutions. These orbs 
 greatly influence the birth of men, and decide their good or evil 
 destiny ; therefore it is that observers read the future in them. 
 Thus, they sny, have they made predictions to a great number of 
 kings, among others to the conqueror of Darios, Alexander, and 
 to the kings Antigone and Seleucos Nicator, predictions which 
 appear to have been all fulfilled, and of which we shall speak in 
 their time and place. They also predict to private individuals 
 things which are to happen to them, and that with such precision 
 that they who have tested them are struck with admiration, and 
 regard the science of these astrologers as something divine. 
 
 Outside the zodiacal circle, they distinguish twenty-four stars, 
 half of them in the boreal and half in the austral portion of the 
 heavens ; (i) the ones that can be seen are set over the living, 
 
 (1) The twelve stars or constellations thus selected in the boreal hemi- 
 sphere, in order to serve as p- ints of departure for the division of the 
 sphere, are astronomically the paranatellons of the signs, that is the 
 stars which rise above the horizon simultaneously with each sign, so that 
 the sphere was by that means divided into twelve segments cutting the 
 Eodiac obliquely and enclosing the paranatellons of each sign. The Baby- 
 1 onian division of the nycthemer into twelve hours instead of twenty-four 
 is connected with this mode of dividing the sphere. 
 
Appendice.s. 569 
 
 while the ones that cannot be seen are assigned to the dead ; and 
 they call these stars "judges of the universe." 
 
 The moon moves, add the Chaldseans, below all the other stars ; 
 she is nearest the earth, by reason of her weight ; she executes 
 her revolution in the shortest period of time, not on account of the 
 swiftness of her motion, but because the circle which she describes 
 is very small. Her light is borrowed, and her eclipses are occa- 
 sioned by the shadow of the earth, as the Greeks likewise teach. 
 As to the eclipses of the sun, they are able to give only very un- 
 satisfactory and vague explanations of them ; they dare neither 
 to predict them, nor to determine their epochs. 
 
 They hold opinions peculiar to themselves in reference to the 
 figure of the earth ; they aver that it is hollow, and boat-shaped, (i) 
 and they give numerous and plausible proofs of this, as in re- 
 gard to all that they say about the universe. We should lengthen 
 out our subject too much by entering into all these details ; it will 
 suffice to be convinced that the Chaldseans are versed in astrology 
 beyond any other people, and that they have cultivated this science 
 with especial care. However it is difficult to accept the number 
 of years during which the college of the Chaldasans are said to 
 have taught the science of the universe ; for beginning with their 
 first observations, and ending with the coming of Alexander they 
 reckon no less than four hundred and seventy-three thousand 
 years.— (Diod. Sic, II., 30 and 31.) 
 
 B. The Chaldseans appear to have brought the astronomical 
 and genealogical art to greater perfection than any other people. 
 By connecting terrestrial with celestial things, and heaven with 
 the lower world, they have shown in this mutual sympathy of the 
 parts of the universe, separated as to places, but not in themselves, 
 the harmony which unites them by a kind of musical accord. 
 They have conjectured that the world which comes under the ob- 
 servation of the senses, is God either in itself, or at least by virtue 
 
 (1) The hollow referred to here is underneath the earth which the 
 Chaldseans thus compared to a bark upside down, but the bark in question 
 would not be shaped like any that we are in the habit of calling by that 
 name. The comparison is undoubtedly made with one of the perfectly 
 round skiffs which it is still customary to use under the name of kufa, 
 in the latitudes of the lower Euphrates and Tigris, and the representation 
 of which we find upon the historic sculptures of the Assyrian palaces. 
 We would explain such a shape to-day by comparing it with a bowl turned 
 upside down. 
 
570 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 of the universal soul -which viTifiea it ; and in consecrating this 
 soul under the name of destiny or necessity, they have blighted 
 human life with a veritable atheism, for they have set forth the 
 belief that phenomena have none other but visible causes, and that 
 the good and evil of each individual depends upon the sun, the 
 moon, and the course of the stars. — (Phil., De Migrat. Abrahami, 
 32.) 
 
 C. The Chaldieans, having made a specialty of the study of as- 
 tronomy, and referring everything to the movements of the stars, 
 by which they believe that all things in the universe are governed, 
 by the internal povrer of numbers and the connection of numbers 
 among themselves, have glorified the visible essence, forgetting 
 that which is invisible, but intelligible. And after having studied 
 the laws of the order of visible things, the revolutions of the sun, 
 of the moon, of the planets, aud of the fixed stars, the changes of 
 the seasons, of the years, and the close sympathy which unites 
 things celestial with things terrestrial, they have come to believe 
 that the world is God, confounding, in their error, the creator with 
 the creature. — (Phil., De Abrahamo, 15.) 
 
 See what the same writer says furthermore upon the same sub- 
 ject ; Quis rer. divin. heres sit. 20. 
 
 D. The Chaldseans, having observed the heaven more attentive- 
 ly than other men, came at last to see the reason of the determin- 
 ing causes of that which comes to pass in our midst, and to be- 
 lieve that the twelve parts of the zodiac of fixed stars have a 
 great part in it. And they divide each sign into thirty degrees, 
 and each degree into sixty minutes, for thus it is that they call the 
 least divisions which they do not divide again. They call a por- 
 tion of the signs masculine, the others feminine. They distribute 
 them likewise into signs with double bodies (Siaa/ia) and signs 
 without, into tropic and non-tropic signs. The masculine and 
 feminine signs are thus named in reference to their connection 
 with the birth of male children. The ram is masculine, and the 
 bull feminine, and all the others follow alternating. It is, I be- 
 lieve, in imitation of this that the Pythagoreans call the monad 
 masculine, the dyad feminine, and the triad, again, masculine, de- 
 fining subsequently, according to the same rule, the nature of all 
 numbers, odd and even. Some persons dividing each sign into 
 dodecatemories, arrive almost at the same conclusion, for they 
 make the Ram masculine, the Bull masculine and feminine, the 
 
Appendices. 571 
 
 sign of the Twins masculine again, thus alternating two by two 
 the other signs. Tliey call those signs which are exactly opposite 
 each other at the two extremities of a diameter of the circle, like 
 the Archer [and Gemini], the Virgin and the Fishes, double- 
 bodied (diao/ia) • and the signs lose this name in respect to those 
 with which they are not in the same relative position. As to the 
 tropic signs, they are those in which the sun, when reaching them, 
 works the great changes of his course. These are the Earn, mas- 
 culine sign, and its diametrically opposite one, the Balances, the 
 nature of which is similar, as also those of the two other tropic 
 signs, Capricorn and Cancer. For the tropic position of the 
 Spring Equinox is in the Eam, while that of the Winter Solstice 
 is in Capricorn, that of the Summer Solstice in Cancer, and that 
 of the Autumnal Equinox in the Balances. (Origin, seu Hippo- 
 lyt. Fhilosophumen., V., 13 ; p. 125 et seq. ed. Miller. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 
 
 TABLES OF THE CHALDiEO-ASSYRIAN OALENDAE AND OF THE 
 OTHEK SEMITIC CALENDARS. 
 
 The Tables grouped in this Appendix are six in number, and 
 refer chiefly to chapters iv. and vi. of this work. They contain 
 besides, a series of records of the history of Semitic Calendars, 
 which have nowhere else been so completely brought together. 
 
 The first table gives the list of the months of the Assyro-Baby- 
 lonian year, excepting the epochs of intercalation, with their As- 
 syro-Semitie names, their more or less perfect Accadian designa- 
 tions, which subsequently supplied their ideogi'aphic notation in 
 texts in the Semitic language, the signs to which they correspond- 
 ed in the zodiac, the indication of their protecting deities, and 
 lastly, the cosmogonic myths referred to each one of them, at 
 least, so far as it has been possible to restore them, for we are not 
 absolutely certain of them in the case of more than five months 
 out of the twelve. 
 
 In the second table, the Assyrian nomenclature of the month 
 is made parallel with the variations of the same nomenclature 
 among the diflerent Semitic peoples who adopted it, the Jews after 
 the Captivity, the Samaritans, and the Aramaeans ; to which we 
 have added the indication of the correspondence, dating from the 
 reign of Selcucos Nicator, established between the months of the 
 Macedonian year, imported by the Greek conquerors, and those of 
 the Syrian Calendar. 
 
 The third table shows the agreement existing in the beginning 
 between the Arab months and those of the Syrian Calendar, an 
 agreement which their significant names in Arabic show, since 
 they refer to the phases of the seasons of a year beginning with 
 the Autvimnal Equinox. This agi-eement was, however, very- 
 early disturbed, and tlie names of the Arab months, for the 
 greater part of the time, no longer corresponded to the season 
 572 
 
PERIODS OF THE YEAE 
 
 1. March-April. 
 
 2. April-May. 
 
 3. May-June. 
 
 4. June-July. 
 
 5. July-August. 
 
 ASSYRIAN NAMES 
 01" MONTHS. 
 
 FIRST TABLE. 
 
 SYMBOLIC ACCADIAN NAMES. 
 
 Nisau. 
 Air. 
 
 Sivan. 
 
 Duz. 
 Ab. 
 
 Accadian. 
 
 6. August-September. 
 
 7. September-October. 
 
 8. October-November. 
 
 9. November-December. „.„.„ 
 
 10. December-January. Tebit. 
 
 11. January-February. Shebat. 
 
 12. February-March. Addar. 
 
 Ulul. 
 Tashrit. 
 
 Ara^-shamna. 
 Kisiliv. 
 
 hara ziggar. 
 gud sidi. 
 
 murga. 
 su hulga. 
 
 Translation. 
 
 ABBKBVIATED FOEtl! 
 
 Hn Bukus. 
 dial ka, 
 
 'in gaha. 
 
 ganganna. 
 abba uddu. 
 
 as A.AN i^sur). 
 se kin-far. 
 
 The altar of the demiurge. 
 The propitious bull. 
 
 Making of the bricks. 
 
 The favor of sowing. 
 Fire making fire. 
 
 The message of Ishtar. 
 The pure tumulus. 
 
 Opening the foundation. 
 
 The thick clouds. 
 The cave of rising (of the 
 sun). j 
 
 The curse of the rain. 
 
 The deposit of seed-time. 
 
 The Altar. 
 The Bull. 
 
 I The Brick. 
 1 The Twins. 
 
 The Favor. 
 The Fire. 
 
 The Message. 
 The Tumulus. 
 
 The Foundation. 
 
 The Cloud. 
 The Cave. 
 
 The Curse. 
 
 The "Seed-time. 
 
 COREESPONDING 
 SIGNS 01- THE ZODIAC. I ^^OTECTING DEITIES. 
 
 Ram. 
 Bull. 
 
 Twins. 
 
 Crab. 
 Lion. 
 
 Virgin. 
 
 Claws of Scorpion. 
 
 Scorpion. 
 
 Archer. 
 Goat. 
 
 Water-carrier. 
 Fishes. 
 
 COSMOGONIC MYTHS 
 
 CONNECTED WITH THE 
 MONTHS. 
 
 Anu and Bel. 
 
 Ea, Lord of mankind. 
 
 Creation or organization 
 
 of the world. 
 Creation of man. 
 
 „,. ,, , , f The two brother enemies 
 
 Shm, elder brother of Bel and the foundation of, 
 
 rj , , I. the first city, 
 
 bandan the warrior. 
 The lady of the magic 
 
 ring (AUat). 
 Ishtar. 
 Shamash, warrior of the 
 
 universe. 
 Marduk, herald of the 
 
 The great hero, Nergal. 
 Papsukal, messenger of 
 
 Anu and Ishtar. 
 Ramman, director of 
 
 heaven and earth. 
 The seven great gods. 
 
 The Deluge. 
 
 Return to the cultivation 
 of the earth after the 
 cataclysm. 
 
 BABYLONIANS 
 
 AND ASSYEIANS. 
 
 1. nisannu. 
 
 2. airu. 
 
 3. sivanu. 
 
 4. duzu. 
 
 5. abu. 
 
 6. ululu. 
 
 7. ta^ritu. 
 
 8. arah-samna. 
 
 9. hisilivu. 
 
 10. tehituv. 
 
 11. sabatu. 
 12. 
 
 JEWS AFTER 
 THE CAPTIVITY. 
 
 1 
 
 ntaan. 
 
 2 
 
 tyar. 
 
 3 
 
 stvdn. 
 
 4. 
 
 iammuz. 
 
 5. 
 
 db. 
 
 6. 
 
 el&l. 
 
 7. 
 
 tiirt. 
 
 8. 
 
 marhesvan. 
 
 9. 
 
 JcisUv. 
 
 10. 
 
 mm. 
 
 11. 
 
 sebat. 
 
 12. 
 
 addr. 
 
 SECOND TABLE. 
 
 PALMYRENES. 
 
 SYRIANS. 
 
 7. ntsdn. 
 
 7. jnisdn. 
 
 8- aydr. 
 
 8. iydr. 
 
 9. sivdn. 
 
 9. i heztrdn. 
 
 10. tamtiz. 
 
 10. tomuz. 
 
 11. db. 
 
 11. ab. 
 
 12. mi. 
 
 12. mi. 
 
 1. iUri. 
 
 1. tehin I. 
 
 2. kanun. 
 
 2. tesnnll. 
 
 3. khlU. 
 
 3. haniin I. 
 
 4. Ubeth. 
 
 4. kanunll. 
 
 5- iobdt. 
 
 5. hbot. 
 
 6. addr. 
 
 6. addr. 
 
 SAB^ANS 
 OF HABEAN. 
 
 1. ntsdn. 
 
 2. aydr. 
 
 3. haztrdn. 
 
 4. tamm^z. 
 
 5. &b. 
 
 6. mi. 
 
 7. tesrm I. 
 
 8. teirin II. 
 
 9. kawdn I. 
 
 10. kanun II. 
 
 11. sobdt. 
 
 12. adzdr. 
 
 KURDS. 
 
 7. ntsdn. 
 
 8. guldn. 
 
 9. lieztran. 
 
 10. tdmuz. 
 
 11. dabdk. 
 
 1 2. emn. 
 
 1. tesrtn I, 
 
 2. tesrtn II. 
 
 3. kaniin I. 
 
 4. kanfln II. 
 
 5. iebdt. 
 
 6. addr. 
 
 ARAB FORMS 
 
 OF STEIAO NAjiES. 
 
 S YRO-MACEDONIA N 
 MONTHS. 
 
 nisan. 
 
 7. 
 
 9. haztrdn. 
 
 10. tamuz. 
 
 11. db. 
 
 12. emi. 
 
 1. tilrtn I. 
 
 2. tisrtn II. 
 
 3. kanunl. 
 
 4. kantm II. 
 
 5. sebdt. 
 6. 
 
 S. Xanthicos. 
 
 7. Artemisios 
 
 8. Daisies. 
 
 9. Panemog. 
 
 10. Loos. 
 
 11. Gorpiaios. 
 
 12. Hyperberetaios. 
 
 1. Dios. 
 
 2. Apellaios. 
 
 3. Audynaios. 
 
 4. Peritios. 
 5- Dystros. 
 
FIFTH TABLE. 
 
 LATER 
 
 NOMENOLATTJKE. 
 
 PKIMITIVE NOMENCLATURE. 
 
 HBBBEWS. 
 
 PHCENICIANS. 
 
 ASSYKIANS. 
 
 1. Nis&n 
 
 lUb. 
 
 
 
 2. lydr. 
 
 Zlv. 
 
 
 
 3. Sivdn. 
 
 
 
 Kuzalla. 
 
 4. Tammtiz. 
 
 
 
 
 5. Ih. 
 
 
 
 
 6. Eiai. 
 
 
 
 
 1. Tisrt. 
 
 Eth&nlm. 
 
 
 
 8. Mar}i,esvdn. 
 
 Bta. 
 
 BU. 
 
 
 9. i&Zgj). 
 
 
 
 
 10. f^SgfA. 
 
 
 
 TamJiiri. 
 
 11. ^ebat 
 
 
 
 
 12. ^dar. 
 
 
 
 
 Names wMch occur 
 at a still undeter- 
 mined season of 
 the year. 
 
 
 MarpM or Mar- 
 
 pMm ('). 
 Pa' 1 
 
 1 
 
 Muhur ildni. 
 
 
 i') Both these forms are found, one singular the other plural, in the 
 Phoenician inscriptions. 
 
SIXTH TABLE. 
 
 1 
 
 CORRESPONDIKG 
 
 MONTHS. 
 
 SEASONS. 
 
 HEEKBWS. 
 
 ASSYKIANS. 
 
 AEAES. 
 
 1. Nlsan. 
 
 2. iydr. 
 
 3. Sivdn. 
 
 ' 4. Tamm'iJi,%. J 
 
 5. Ah. 1 
 
 6. Em. \ 
 
 7. 7?M. ' 1 
 
 8. Marhesvdn. > 
 
 10. m^a 1 
 
 11. Sehdt. 1 
 
 12. ^dar. J 
 
 qa4.r. 
 
 Qaig. 
 
 SSm. 
 
 Zerd'. 
 
 Horeph. 
 
 QSr. 
 
 Eburu. 
 
 Qip. 
 
 Hammu. 
 
 Zar'O,. 
 
 Harpu. 
 
 Raby'-el-avnoal. 
 
 Qatf. 
 
 Qatd. 
 
 jRdby'-el-tsdny. 
 
 Kharif. 
 
 Sitd. 
 
 1 
 
Appendices. 573 
 
 in which these months actually fell. In fact, the Arabs have 
 never been able to use anything but a vague lunar year of 354 
 days, without a cycle of intercalation for the correction of its in- 
 exactitude, in such wise that its months passed in succession 
 through all the epochs of the Solar year, so that at the end of 
 seventeen years the summer months fell in wiutar, and vice-versa. 
 The Syrians, on the other hand, from the time of the establish- 
 ment of the rule of the Seleucides, and of the era which bears the 
 name of these kings, corrected the irregularity of their lunar 
 year by means of Callippus' cycle of intercalation, and subse- 
 quently, at the accession of the Roman Empire, transformed it 
 into the Julian solar year, retaining the ancient names of their 
 months, but modifying the number of days hitherto attributed to 
 each of them. We have taken as basis of this table the important 
 memoirs of Mahmoud Effendi, (S%i,r le calendrier arabe avant I' 
 islamisme, in the Journal Asiatique, 5th series, vol. XI., [Jan.-June, 
 1858], p. 109-192), and of Sprenger ( Ueber den Kalender der Araher 
 vor Mohammad, in the Zeitschrift der deutscAen Morgenlosndischen 
 Gesellschaft, vol. XIII., pp. 134-165). 
 
 Side by side with these names of the months, used before the 
 time of Mohammed, as we have succeeded in restoring them, we 
 have placed the modifications of these names, as established by the 
 Prophet, after he had decided that the hadj of Mecca should 
 henceforth take place in a vague mouth, always the same, what- 
 ever the season in which it might fall, instead of having, as be- 
 fore, a fixed epoch in the seasons of the solar year, which, conse- 
 quently never had the same monthly date in the displacement of 
 the lunar year. 
 
 The nomenclature thus modified by the Prophet for the appella- 
 tions of three of the months, had, it is said, been established about 
 two centuries before Mohammed, during the time of Kel&b-ben- 
 Morrah. We add to our table the instructions furnished by various 
 Arab writers upon the nomenclatures more anciently used, which 
 seem to have varied according to place, and also according to time. 
 That most widely spread appears to have been the one which Albi- 
 rouny and the lexicographers give us. It oflfers, moreover, a cer- 
 tain number of variations in itself, interesting inasmuch as they 
 refer to the displacement of the vague lunar year in the seasons of 
 the solar year. Thus we find the name 'adel or 'Mzel applied 
 sometimes to the eighth, sometimes to the ninth, and sometimes to 
 the tenth month, and this necessarily came about when one or the 
 
574 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 other of these months coincided with the Spring Equinox, plainly 
 designated by the signification of the name. 
 
 We have drawn much of the material of our fourth table from 
 Th. Benfey and Moritz Stern's admirable dissertation, Ueber die Mo- 
 natsna/men einiger alter Voslker, insbesondere der Perser, Cappado- 
 cier, Juder undSyrer (Berlin, 1836), although the theory developed 
 in this dissertation, of the Persian origin of the names of Jewish 
 and Aramaic months, la henceforth untenable, as well as the 
 system of a supposed primitive agreement between the Persian 
 Calendar, and the Aramaic, artificially invented to justify this 
 etymological origin. By way of a concordance between the Iranian 
 and Semitic year, we have followed that given by the Calendar 
 at present in use among the Paraees, which undoubtedly has 
 always been the same. To this we have added the list of the 
 months of the civil year of the Achgemenidae, corresponding exactly, 
 under different names, to the Babylonian year, as we now know it 
 through the Persian Cuneiform inscriptions, especially through 
 that of Behistun. 
 
 We have included in the same table the names of the Cappado- 
 cian months, known through those Persian hemerologies the original 
 Persian forms of which have been admirably restored by Benfey. 
 
 The fifth table gathers together the rare traces which we have 
 of one or two Semitic nomenclatures of the months, different from 
 those tlie use of which finally became general in the basin of the 
 Tigris and the Euphrates, in Syria and Palestine, and certainly 
 older than they. These traces have been gathered from among 
 the Hebrews before the Captivity, among the Phoenicians, and 
 among the Assyrians. We have pointed out those terms of this 
 nomenclature, the correspondence of which with early names is 
 known, and also such as to wliich it is yet unknown. 
 
 The last table of all, the sixth, is devoted to the explanation of 
 the ancient Semitic system of the division of the year into six 
 seasons of two months each, as found among the Hebrews at a very 
 remote epoch (Oen. viii., 22), and among the ante-Islamic Arabs, 
 some vestiges even having been observed among the Assyrians. 
 
APPENDIX V. 
 
 THE CHALDiEAN ACCOUNT OV THE DEITIGE ; TKANSCBIPTION 
 OF THE TEXT WITH INTEKLINBAK TRANSLATION. 
 
 Column 1. 
 ana Sam va izakJeara ana Iztuhar 
 Hasisatra after that also said to Izdhubar (?) : 
 9. lupteha Iztubar amat 
 
 Let me reveal to thee Izdhubar (?) the narrative 
 
 nifirti 
 of my preserration, 
 
 10. u piH^ti sa Hani Jc&sa luqbika 
 and the decision of the gods to thee let me tell ! 
 
 11. alu Surippak alu ia tidum 
 The city of Shurippak city that thou knowest it 
 
 ana Buratti (') iaknu 
 
 on the Euphrates exists, 
 
 12. alu sit labir va .... ilani qirbu'su 
 city this is old and .... the gods in it 
 
 13 arduiunu ilani rabuti 
 
 their servant of the gods great. 
 
 14 Anuv 
 
 Anu, 
 
 15 Beluv 
 
 Bel, 
 
 16 NIN.IB 
 
 Sandau 
 
 17. u \_Sa] belu la nakru 
 
 and i!a' lord unchangeable 
 
 (') Completed according to the new fragment recently brought' to the 
 British Museum by Mr. Hormuzd Eassam. 
 
 575 
 
576 The Beginnings of Svitory. 
 
 18. amatsunu yusannti ana qi\_rib mt'\ti va 
 their command repeated in a dream and 
 
 19. ana^ku simtussui^) hime va iqab\bi y^i 
 
 I his decree hearing . and he said to me : 
 
 20. Surippaldtd mar Ubaratutu 
 
 ' ' Man of Shurippak, sou of Ubaratutu, 
 
 21. af]ta bini elippa ul^harsa 
 
 thou build a vessel, complete it ... . 
 
 22 apkura zir u napisti 
 
 I will destroy the seed and the life. 
 
 23. suliva zir napS&ti kalama 
 Cause also to enter the seed of lives of all species 
 
 ana libbi elippi 
 
 into the interior of the vessel. 
 
 24. elippu ia tabannusi atta 
 The vessel that thou shalt build it, thou, 
 
 25. neru ammat niMuda minatuia 
 six hundred cubits in length its measure, 
 
 26. susu ammat mit^ar rubussa u, muialaa 
 sixty cubits the rising of its breadth and its height. 
 
 27 va apsi sasi ^ullilsi 
 
 also on the ocean this, cover it with a roof." 
 
 28. anaku idi va azakkara ana Ea beliya 
 
 I, I understood and I said to fia my lord : 
 
 29. elippu] bini sa taqbH 
 "the vessel to build which thou commandest, 
 
 atta kidm 
 
 thou, thus, 
 
 30 anaku ibbui 
 
 I, I will make 
 
 31 abli ummanu u Thbutuv 
 
 the sons of the army (^) and the old men." 
 
 32. [jSa p&su ibus va i'lqabbi izakkara 
 
 £a his mouth made and he spoke, he said 
 ana ardahi yStav 
 
 to his servant myself: 
 
 (1) The new fragment presents here, instead of this reading, ana]ku 
 ik-kii 
 
 C) That it^, the young men in the strength of their years, at the age to 
 carry arms. 
 
33. 
 
 34. 
 
 85. 
 
 36. 
 
 39. 
 
 38. 
 
 . who 
 
 . la . 
 
 surely 
 
 kima 
 
 like 
 
 Appendices. 
 
 tagabbassunuiu 
 thou shalt say to them, 
 . iziranni va 
 
 has abused me and 
 . . issakan eliya 
 
 . . exists over me. 
 
 kippati 
 
 caverns (?) 
 
 577 
 
 ludan 
 
 . I wish to judge above and 
 pihi elippa ... 
 
 close the vessel .... 
 adanna sa 
 
 at the stated time that 
 
 saplis 
 below 
 
 40. 
 
 41. 
 
 42. 
 
 43. 
 
 44. 
 
 qiribsa 
 within it 
 
 eruvva 
 enter and 
 
 bab 
 the door 
 
 aiapparakkuwa 
 I will also make known 
 [to thee, 
 elippi tirra 
 
 of the vessel bring back. 
 
 ana libbika SJE.BARka SA.SUka 
 To its interior thy grain, thy furniture, 
 kaspa'\ka qin&tka amSiika 
 
 thy money, thy slaves, thy maid-servants 
 nmnM[ni 
 of the army, 
 
 put] feri umam 
 
 the cattle of the plains, the wild beasts 
 mala u'simmir va 
 
 all those which I will gather and 
 
 aaap^parukkuva ina^garu 
 
 I will also send thee, will guard 
 
 45. Af\rahasis 
 Hasisatra (') 
 
 46. hakycar ana 
 
 he said to 
 
 47. la 
 
 48. 
 
 "No 
 
 ina 
 
 On 
 
 49. 
 
 one 
 
 gaglgari 
 the keel 
 tu lumur 
 
 that I may see 
 
 pasu ibui 
 
 his mouth made 
 Sa beli\}u 
 
 Sla his lord : 
 elippa ul 
 
 a vessel not 
 
 va 
 and 
 
 SA.GAka 
 
 thy provisions, 
 
 u abli 
 
 and the sons 
 
 gen 
 of the plains, 
 
 babka 
 
 thy door." 
 
 iqab\bi 
 
 spoke, 
 
 ebul . 
 has made 
 
 I will fix 
 va 
 and 
 
 the vessel 
 
 (1) The name is here spelled backward. 
 
578 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 50 a ina qagqari elippu 
 
 on the keel the vessel 
 
 51. elippu bint ia taqhS. 
 
 the vessel to construct it which thou hast commanded, 
 [atta ki&m, 
 thou, thus, 
 
 52. !a ina 
 
 which in " 
 
 Column 2. 
 
 dannu 
 
 Strong 
 
 ina ^nU yume naia 
 
 on the fifth day they rose. 
 
 ina ganhisa XIV ina menuti egini ^irutihi 
 
 In its covering fourteen in all its rafters, 
 
 XIV ina menuti imtahir eliia 
 
 fourteen in all it counted .... above it. 
 
 addi lanH i&xi ejs'm 
 
 I placed its roof, it I covered it. 
 
 6. 
 
 urtakkibH 
 I set sail in it 
 
 ana 
 on the 
 
 sisu aptara^ 
 sixth, I divided 
 
 suqutsu 
 its stories 
 
 
 ana 
 
 sibuht 
 
 
 
 
 on 
 
 the seventh ; 
 
 
 
 7. 
 
 qirbiisu 
 its interior 
 
 aptaraf 
 I divided 
 
 ana mmanihi 
 on the eighth ; 
 
 
 8. 
 
 iikkati 
 the gaps 
 
 ( 
 
 me 
 Df the waters 
 
 qabliia 
 of its interior 
 
 lu 
 surely 
 
 9. 
 .0. 
 
 amqut 
 I intercepted ; 
 amur parifu u 
 I saw the fissures and 
 ialhati sari kupri 
 
 hisuJiti 
 
 the things lacking 
 
 atlabak ana 
 
 addi 
 I placed. 
 
 kin 
 
 
 Three 
 
 sars 
 
 of bitumen 
 
 I poured on the exterior. 
 
 .1. 
 
 saVsati 
 
 sari 
 
 kupri 
 
 attabak ana 
 
 libbi 
 
 
 three 
 
 sars 
 
 of bitumen 
 
 I poured on th 
 
 e interior. 
 
 .2. 
 
 salaati 
 
 sari 
 
 foii 
 
 nal susml 
 
 sa 
 
 
 Three 
 
 sars 
 
 of men 
 
 porters of baskets who 
 
 
 izabbilu 
 carried on their heads 
 
 pissati 
 the chests. 
 
 
Appendices. 579 
 
 13. esur sar piiiati sa ikuluni iqqu 
 
 I kept a sar of chests for the eating of the family, 
 
 14. iane sari piiiati yupazziru 
 
 two sars of chests divided among themselves 
 
 malajii 
 the sailors. 
 
 15. ana .... uUibbih alpi 
 For .... I caused to be immolated oxen, 
 
 16. a«[iaA;ion] yumiiamma 
 
 I instituted for each day ; 
 
 17. ina .... ^kurun~\nu pUsati u karanu 
 
 in ... . of drink, casks and wine 
 
 18 Mma me n&ri va 
 
 like the waters of a river and 
 
 19 kima UT.MI.A irgiiiv va 
 
 like the dust of the earth and 
 
 20 piisati qati addi 
 
 the chests my hand I carried. 
 
 21 Samsi ra . . . . bS elippu 
 
 of the Sun the vessel 
 
 gamrat 
 was finished. 
 
 22 ruiuqu va 
 
 . . . . strong and 
 23. GI.JR.MA.KAK.MES ustabbalu eli! u 
 
 the rigging of the vessel I had brought on above and 
 
 sapli^ 
 below. 
 
 24 it]lihi ainipatsu 
 
 .... they reached to its two-thirds. 
 
 25. nin iSit eginii nin HA 
 
 All that I had I collected it ; all that I possessed 
 cfin« kaspa 
 
 I collected it in silver, 
 
 26. nin Hu epnki hura^a 
 all that I possessed I collected it in gold, 
 
 27. nin iS& efinH air napidti 
 all that I possessed I collected it (in) seed of lives 
 
 kalama 
 of all species. 
 
580 The Beginnings of Sistory. 
 
 28. uUeli ana 
 I caused to ascend into 
 
 u amatiya 
 
 and my maid-servants 
 
 29. pul geri 
 the cattle of the plains, 
 
 abli ummani 
 
 the sons of the army 
 
 30. adannu Sanmt, 
 The fixed time the Sun 
 
 elippi 
 the vessel 
 
 kala 
 all 
 
 qinatiya 
 my slaves 
 
 amam gen 
 
 the wild beasts of the plains, 
 kalimnu useli 
 
 all of them I caused to ascend. 
 iskunavva 
 made and 
 
 31. 
 
 yuzakkir kukkuru ina lilati 
 
 
 he announced proclaiming: " In the evening 
 
 
 iisaznana samuiam kib&ti 
 
 
 I will cause to rain from the sky heavily ; 
 
 32. 
 
 erub ana libbi elippi va pihi babaka 
 
 
 enter into the vessel and shut thy door." 
 
 33. 
 
 adannu sfl ikrida 
 
 
 The fixed time this arrived, 
 
 34. 
 
 yuzakkir kukkuru ina lilati 
 
 
 he had announced proclaiming : " In the evening 
 
 
 usaznana samuiam kib&ti 
 
 
 I will make it rain from the sky heavily." 
 
 35. 
 
 sa yumi attari punasu 
 
 
 Of the day I reached its evening. 
 
 36. 
 
 yumu ana iiaplusi puluhta Hi 
 
 
 the day for to hold oneself on guard, fear I had ; 
 
 37. 
 
 erub ana libbi elippi va aptehe b&bi 
 
 
 I entered within the vessel and I shut my door. 
 
 38. 
 
 ana pijie elippi ana Buzur-sadi-rabi 
 
 
 At the closing of the vessel to Buzur-shadi-rabi 
 
 
 malaJiu 
 
 
 the pilot 
 
 39. 
 
 ekalla atiadin adi buMm 
 
 
 the abode I gave over with its beings. 
 
 40. 
 
 Mfl-aeri-ina-namari 
 
 
 Mu-sheri-ina-namari 
 
 41. 
 
 ilamma istu Hid lame urpatuv 
 
 
 arose from the foundations of the sky, cloud 
 
 
 (;alimtuv 
 
 
 black. 
 
Appendices. 
 
 581 
 
 42. Rammamt ina libbiia iriammavva 
 Eammanu in the midst of it thundered and 
 
 43. iVdsifl u Sarru illaJcu ina ma^ri 
 Nabu and Shar marched in front 
 
 44. illahu gmali sadU u 
 they marched overwhelming the mountain and 
 
 the plain. 
 
 45. nukulli 
 The punishments 
 
 46. ilUk NIN.IB 
 came Sandan 
 
 47. 
 
 Nergalu 
 Nergal 
 mihri 
 before 
 
 dannu 
 the powerful 
 yuiardi 
 he overthrew. 
 
 maasiti 
 drew after him ; 
 
 Annunaki 
 The Archangels of the earth 
 
 48. ina namririhtnu ihammaiu 
 in their terrors they troubled 
 
 49. is Rammani humurrasm 
 of Bamman his inundation 
 
 50. la namru ana [jen 
 without noise into desert 
 
 carried 
 
 destructions, 
 m&tuv 
 the surface of the earth ; 
 
 iba'u Same 
 
 swelled up to the sky 
 gaqqaru] utturru 
 
 the soil was changed. 
 
 Column S 
 
 1. . . . iz mdti 
 .... from the surface 
 
 ih^pu 
 they broke, 
 
 2. sikjnat napisti \ultu\ pan 
 the beings living from the face 
 
 3. . . . dahli eli niii 
 .... terrible over men 
 
 4. ul immar ahu a^asu 
 
 kima 
 of the earth as 
 
 mdti a . . . . 
 
 of the earth 
 
 yuhdlu Same 
 
 it swelled up to heaven. 
 yutaddS 
 
 Not saw the brother his brother, not 
 
 recognized each 
 [other 
 
 nisi ina iame 
 
 men. In heaven 
 Hani iptaljiu ahubavva 
 
 the gods feared the waterspout and 
 
 itte^ iteia ana Same 
 
 sought a refuge ; they ascended to the heaven 
 Aniv 
 Anu. 
 
 of 
 
582 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 Hani kima 
 
 The gods like 
 
 rabgu 
 
 they were laid. 
 
 i'dssi Tatar 
 
 Spoke Ishtar 
 
 kalbi 
 dogs 
 
 kunnunu 
 were motionless 
 
 kamUi 
 a heap 
 
 9. yunartibi 
 
 Pronounced 
 10. mulmulKt 
 " Mankind 
 1. ia 
 
 that which 
 
 agbd 
 I have announced 
 12. ki aqbi 
 
 As 
 
 kima 
 like 
 ilatu 
 the goddess 
 ana iitti 
 to slime 
 anahu 
 myself 
 
 alidti 
 
 a child. 
 
 rabitu 
 
 great 
 
 10, 
 
 surely 
 
 Tnanar 
 
 ina 
 
 in presence 
 
 limutta 
 the misfortune. 
 ina mahar 
 
 dahaUima 
 her discourse also : 
 itur va 
 
 has returned and 
 ilani 
 of the gods 
 
 13. 
 
 14. 
 
 15. 
 
 16. 
 
 I have announced in the presence 
 limutta 
 the misfortune, 
 ana limni . , , , uk nisiya 
 
 at the evil of my men 
 
 aqbi va 
 
 I have announced also, 
 
 ilani 
 of the gods 
 
 dahla 
 terrible 
 
 anaku 
 myself 
 kt 
 like 
 
 ilani 
 the gods 
 
 umma 
 mother 
 
 man 
 the young of fishes 
 iupar 
 because of 
 
 ullada 
 I have brought forth 
 nuni 
 
 nisOai va 
 
 my man and 
 tamtavva 
 they fill the sea and 
 Anunnaki 
 the Archangels of the earth 
 
 bakS, 
 are weeping 
 
 17. ilani ina 
 The gods on 
 
 18. kaima 
 were covered 
 
 19. Uiati urra 
 
 six days 
 
 20. illak Mru 
 passed, the wind, 
 
 isappanu 
 prevailed. 
 
 ^tt^ya 
 with me.'' 
 subti 
 the seats 
 
 nu . 
 
 albi ina bikiti 
 
 were seated in tears ; 
 abu a^reli 
 
 their lips future things. 
 
 u mui&ti I 
 
 and nights 
 
 abubu meJi'O, 
 
 the waterspout, the deluge of rain 
 
Appendices. 
 
 21. 
 
 ma 
 at 
 
 yumu 
 day 
 abubu 
 the waterspout 
 
 Mma 
 
 sibS, 
 
 The seventh 
 
 iktaSal 
 
 ceased, 
 
 22. sa imtahgu 
 which had assailed 
 
 23. inu^ tamtu 
 was appeased ; the sea 
 
 u abubu 
 
 and the waterspout 
 
 24. appaha tamata 
 I looked at the sea 
 
 25. « AuMai 
 and the whole of mankind 
 
 26. kima uribe pagrat 
 like seaweed the corpses 
 
 27. apte nappasavva 
 
 I opened the window and 
 dur appiya 
 my face. 
 
 28. uktammis 
 
 I was overcome with sadness 
 abakki 
 
 kai&di 
 the approach 
 dahla 
 terrible 
 
 haialti 
 like an earthquake 
 yuiharir va 
 
 began to dry and 
 ikla 
 came to an end. 
 sakin qulu 
 
 paying attention, 
 
 itura ana 
 
 had returned to 
 
 583 
 
 zunnu 
 the rain 
 
 the wind 
 
 tiiti 
 slime ; 
 
 floated. 
 urru 
 the light 
 
 imtahv; 
 struck 
 
 eli 
 on 
 
 va 
 and 
 
 altoiiab 
 I seated myself, 
 
 29, 
 
 30. 
 
 31. 
 
 I wept ; 
 eli dur 
 on my 
 
 appalls 
 I looked at 
 
 ana 
 toward 
 
 appiya illaka 
 face came 
 
 MprSii 
 the regions 
 laneirit 
 
 dijtiai 
 my tears. 
 
 bounded 
 
 tamti 
 by the sea ; 
 
 ina menuti He 
 
 la 
 
 the twelve in all points of the horizon no 
 
 continent. 
 32. ana mat Nizir itemid 
 
 Over the country of Nizir was carried 
 
 elippu 
 the vessel. 
 
 33. iadu 
 The mountain 
 
 n&U 
 pass above 
 
 34. i'stin yumu 
 
 Nizir 
 of Nizir 
 ul 
 not 
 
 elippu 
 the vessel 
 iddin[ii 
 allowed it ; 
 
 i^bat 
 held 
 
 va 
 and 
 
 ana 
 to 
 
 aana yumu 
 
 Nizir (i 
 
 one day a second day the mountain of Nizir {idem) ; 
 
584 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 35. 
 
 36. 
 
 37. 
 
 39. 
 
 40. 
 
 yumu 
 
 the third day 
 
 Nizir [idem) 
 
 of Nizir [idem); 
 
 Ifaniu sissa 
 
 the fifth, the sixth 
 
 siba yuma 
 
 the seventh day 
 
 uae^i 
 
 I caused to go forth 
 
 summaiu 
 
 the dove, 
 
 mamazu 
 
 a place where to rest 
 
 I caused to go forth 
 illik sinuntu 
 
 went the swallow. 
 
 ribd 
 the fourth 
 
 yumu 
 day 
 
 Sadu 
 the mountain 
 
 the mountain 
 ina kasadi 
 
 at the approach 
 va summata umassar 
 and a dove I loosened 
 ituravva 
 it turned and \ 
 
 iWzir (idem) 
 of Nizir [idem) ; 
 
 illik 
 went 
 
 ul 
 not 
 va 
 and 
 
 ipassuvva 
 it found 
 sinunta 
 a swallow 
 ituravva 
 it turned and 
 
 issiljra 
 and it returned. 
 umaasar 
 I loosened ; 
 
 41. mamazu ul 
 a place where to rest not 
 
 42. use<;i va 
 I caused to go forth and 
 
 43. illik aribi va 
 went the raven and 
 
 imur va 
 
 it saw and 
 
 44. ikkal isahhi 
 it ate, it rested, 
 
 45. 
 
 tpassuvva 
 it found and 
 
 issihra 
 it returned. 
 
 aribi 
 a raven 
 qarura 
 the carrion 
 
 um/issar 
 I loosened ; 
 
 sa 
 of the 
 
 me 
 waters 
 
 I caused to go forth 
 attaqi 
 
 itarri 
 it turned, 
 va ana 
 
 also toward 
 nigd 
 
 ul 
 not 
 
 issihra 
 
 it returned. 
 
 irbitti idri 
 
 the four winds ; 
 
 I sacrificed a sacrifice. 
 
 46. aakun surqinu 
 I made the pyre of the holocaust 
 
 sadi 
 of the mountain ; 
 
 47. sibitti u sibitti adagur 
 seven by seven of the measured vases 
 
 ina eli ziggurrat 
 on the peak 
 
 uktin 
 I disposed ; 
 
Appendices. 
 
 48. ina sapUsunu 
 in beneath them 
 
 ballukka 
 jumper. 
 
 49. Hani e^inu 
 The gods smelled 
 
 irisa idba 
 
 the odor good ; 
 
 50. Hani Mma zumbS 
 the gods like 
 
 iptahru 
 gathered. 
 
 51. ultu 
 from 
 
 52. iisi 
 raised 
 
 kt 
 
 itabak 
 \ spread 
 
 insa 
 the odor, 
 
 qant 
 reeds, 
 
 enna 
 cedar 
 
 585 
 
 u 
 and 
 
 Hani 
 the gods 
 
 smelled 
 
 flies above the master 
 
 niqt 
 of the sacrifice 
 
 ullanuma Eubaiu 
 
 afar also the Great Goddess 
 NUM.MES rabuti sa 
 
 as 
 
 53. Hani 
 
 Gods 
 
 the zones 
 
 ^uhim\nu 
 their glory. 
 annuti la 
 
 these indeed 
 
 great that 
 
 abnu ugn& 
 crystal 
 
 ina 
 
 at 
 Anuv 
 
 Anu 
 
 kasadisu (') 
 her approach 
 ibu'su 
 has made 
 
 mabriya 
 before me 
 
 ai 
 never 
 
 amsi 
 will I cease ; 
 
 ana i 
 and for ever 
 
 Column 4. 
 
 1. yumi annuti ahsusavva 
 days these I prayed ardently 
 
 am'si 
 will I cease : 
 
 2. Hani lilUhuni ana surqini 
 
 " The gods may they come to my pyre of holocaust ! 
 
 3. Beluv ai illika ana surqini 
 
 Bel never he will not come to my pyre of 
 
 [holocaust ! 
 
 4. ak'su la imtalku va iskunu 
 because not he has controlled himself and he made 
 
 abubu 
 the waterspout, 
 
 5. u nisiya imnu ana kara'si 
 and my men he has reckoned for the abyss." 
 
 (1) Copyist's error for kaSadUa. 
 
586 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 6. ultu ullanuwa Beluv irui 
 From afar also Bel at 
 
 7. imur elippa i^tebat 
 saw the yessel, stood still 
 
 imtali sa Hani 
 
 he was full against the gods 
 
 aiumma yugi napisii 
 
 "No one shall come out alive ; 
 nihi ina harasi 
 
 man in the abyss !" 
 NIN.IB pasu ibu's 
 
 Saudan his mouth made 
 
 izakkar ana quradi 
 
 he said to the warrior 
 
 mannuvva sa la ^a 
 
 " Who also if it be not 
 
 kaiadisu 
 his approach 
 
 Jieluv libbati 
 
 Bel, of anger 
 
 Igigi 
 
 (and) the celestial 
 
 [Archangels. 
 
 ai iblut 
 
 never shall live 
 
 10. 
 11. 
 12. 
 
 13. 
 
 t 
 
 14. 
 15. 
 16. 
 
 u tia ide 
 
 and Ea knows 
 
 Ea pSht, ibui va 
 
 Ea his mouth made and 
 
 £elu 
 
 va 
 
 and 
 Beli 
 Bel: 
 
 amatu 
 the will 
 kala me . . 
 
 all .... 
 iqbi izakkar ana 
 he spake ; he said to the warrior 
 
 £a 
 va 
 and 
 
 he spake ; 
 
 ibannd, 
 forms ? 
 
 qura[du 
 
 warrior, 
 
 abubu 
 
 Bel: 
 
 aita abkal Hani 
 
 ■'Thou, herald of the gods, 
 
 i«(') la tamtalik va 
 
 as not thou hast controlled thyself also the waterspout 
 tael^kun 
 thou hast made. 
 
 bel kite emid hitasu bel qillati emid 
 
 The sinner loaded with his sin, the blasphemer loaded 
 
 qillatsu 
 with his blasphemy. 
 
 rumme ai ibbatik 
 
 Have thou for good pleasure never may it be infringed 
 
 "sudutu ai 
 
 the faith never 
 
 (1) The repetition of U M, which appears in the original tablet, seems to 
 be only an error of the scribe. 
 
Appendices. 
 
 587 
 
 17. 
 
 18. 
 
 19. 
 
 ammaku taskunu abuba neht 
 
 instead that thou shouldst make a waterspout, the lions 
 litbama nisi ligahkir 
 
 let them come and men let them cut off ! 
 
 ammaku taskunu abuba barbaru 
 
 instead that thou shouldst make, a waterspout the hyenas 
 Utbavva nisi ligahhir 
 
 let them come and men let them out off ! 
 ammaku taskunu abuba 
 
 instead that thou shouldst make a waterspout 
 
 husahhu lissakin va m&ta _^ 
 
 the famine let it be, and and the face of the earth 
 
 t 
 
 20. 
 
 21 
 
 taskunu 
 thou shouldst make 
 niH 
 and the men 
 aptS, 
 I have exposed 
 
 let it . . . 
 ammaku 
 instead that 
 
 Dibbarra Utbavva 
 let Dibbarra come 
 anaku ul 
 
 I, not 
 
 Hani rabuti 
 
 of the gods great ; 
 
 22. Atrahasis "sunata yusaprisuwa 
 Hasisatra a dream has interpreted and 
 
 ilani isme 
 
 of the gods has understood." 
 
 23. eninna va miliksu milku 
 Behold that also his counsel was arrested 
 
 Beluv ana libbi elippi 
 
 ' "*= Bel to the interior of the vessel ; 
 
 qaiiya 
 my hand 
 
 ahuba 
 a waterspout 
 
 lis 
 
 let him . . . . ! 
 
 pirigti 
 the decision 
 
 piri^ti 
 the decision 
 
 24. i^bat 
 
 he took 
 
 25. yusteli 
 he made to rise, 
 
 idiya 
 at my side. 
 
 26. ilput putni va 
 He turned around us and 
 
 qcHrinni iqarrabannasi 
 
 our group he approached us : 
 
 va 
 
 and made me rise, 
 ytistaqmi^ 
 he made to be joined 
 
 izzaz 
 stopped still ; 
 
 ilamma 
 mounted 
 
 myself ; 
 zinnisti 
 my wife 
 
 ana 
 toward 
 
588 The Beginnings of History. 
 
 27. 
 
 28. 
 
 29. 
 
 30. 
 
 ma pana 
 "Hitherto 
 
 eninna 
 behold that 
 ev^ kima 
 live like 
 M dsib 
 
 will dwell 
 
 pt 
 the mouth 
 ilqinni 
 They took me 
 pi 
 the mouth 
 
 Hasisatra 
 Hasisatra (was) 
 
 amelutuwa 
 perishable humanity and 
 « linnistum lit 
 
 his wife to 
 va 
 and 
 
 also Hasisatra and 
 Hani noM 
 
 the gods are lifted up 
 
 va Hasisatra r&gi 
 
 also gasisatra far away 
 
 na'ri 
 of the rivers." 
 
 va ina ruqi 
 
 and in a secluded place 
 
 na^ri yustesibuinni 
 
 of the rivers they made me reside. 
 
 ma 
 at 
 
 ina 
 at 
 
 END OP THE APPENDICES. 
 
Manual of Mythology 
 
 FOR THE USE OF 
 
 SCHOOLS, ART STUDENTS AND GENERAL READERS, 
 
 FOUNDED ON THE WORKS OF PETISCUS, PREL.LEH 
 AND WELCKER. 
 
 By ALEXANDER S. MURRAY, 
 
 Department of Greek and Roman Antiquities^ British Museum. 
 
 Witb 45 Plates on tinted paper, representing' more than 90 
 Mythological Subjects. 
 
 REPRINTED FROM THE SECOND REVISED LONDON EDITION. 
 
 One volume, crown 8vo. $2.25. 
 
 There has long been needed a compact, manageable Manual of 
 Mythology, which should be a guide to the Art student and the general 
 reader, and at the same time answer the purposes of a school text -book. 
 This volume which has been prepared by the Director of the Department 
 of Greek and Roman Antiquities in the British Museum, upon the basis 
 of the works of Petiscus, Preller, and Welcker, has had so extensive a 
 sale in the English edition, as to prove that it precisely supplies this want. 
 This American edition has been reprinted from the latest English edition, 
 and contains all the illustrations of the latter, while the chapter upon 
 Eastern Mythology has been carefully revised by Prof. W. D. Wliitney^ 
 tf Yale College. 
 
 N. B. — Teachers wishing to examine this work with a view 
 to introducing it as a text-book, will have it sent to them, by 
 forwarding their address and $1.35. 
 
 *^* Tke above book for sale by all booksellers., or laill be sent, fast or txfifesn 
 iJuwgfF patd^ ufon receipt of the price by tke publishers, 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, 
 
 7^3 AND 745 Broadway, New York. 
 
Now in process of publication, unifornt with Epochs op Modern Histoky 4ach 
 volume in izmo siect and complete in iitelf. 
 
 ^porl^s of ISmm^ j^isforg* 
 
 A series of Books narrating the HISTORY OF GREECE AND ROME, and of their 
 
 relations to other Countries at Successive Epochs. Edited by the Rev. G. W. 
 
 COX, M. A., Author of the "Aryan Mythology," "A History of 
 
 Greece,'' etc., and jointly by CHARLES SANKEY, 
 
 M. A., late Scholar of Queen's College, Oxford. 
 
 Volumes already issued in the " Epochs of Ancient History." Each one voloma 
 12mo, cloth, $1.00. 
 
 The GREEKS and the PERSIAWS. By the Rev. G. W. Cox, M. A., late Scholar of 
 Trinity College, Oxford : Joint Editor of the Series. With four colored Maps. 
 
 The EARLY ROMAN EMPIRE. From the Assassination of Julius Casar to the 
 Assassination of Domitian. By the Rev. W. Wolfe Capes, M. A., Reader of An- 
 cient History in the University of Oxford. With two colored maps. 
 
 The ATHENIAN EMPIRE from the FLIGHT of XERXES to the FALL of 
 ATHENS. By the Rev. G. W. Cox, M. A., late Scholar of Trinity College, Oxford : 
 Joint Editor of the Series. With five Maps. 
 
 The ROMAN TEIUMVIBATES. By the Very Rev. Charles Mekivale, D. D., 
 Dean of Ely. 
 
 EARLY ROME, to its Capture by the Gauls. By Wilhelm Ihne, Author of "History 
 of Rome." With Map. 
 
 THE AGE OF THE ANTONINBS. By the Rev. W. Wolfe Capes, M. A., Reader 
 of Ancient History in the University at Oxford. 
 
 The GRAOOHI, MARIUS, and SULLA. By A. H. Beeslv. With Maps. 
 
 THE RISE OF THE MACEDONIAN EMPIRE. By A. M. Corteis, M. A. i 
 vol., i6mo, with maps and plans. 
 
 TPOY — Its Legend, History, and Literature, with a sketch of the Topography of ths 
 Troad in the light of recent investigation. By S. G. W. Benjamin, i vol. i6mo. With 
 a map. 
 
 *»* The above books far sale by all booksellers, or will be sent, post or express charges 
 itUd, upon receipt of the price by the Publishers, 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, 
 
 743 AND 745 Broadway, New Yojlk. 
 
"These volumes contain the ripe results of the studies of men who 
 are authorities in their respective fields." — Thb Nation. 
 
 ^jpor|s of Jffiobppn Sfisforg. 
 
 Each 1 vol, 16mo., with Outline Maps, Price per volume, in cloth, $l,00f 
 Each Volume complete im itself and sold sbparatblt. 
 
 Edited by EDWARD E. MORRIS, M.A. 
 
 The EKA of the PKOTESTABTT REVOLTJTIOH'. By P. Seebohm, 
 Author of "The Oxford Reformers — Colet, Erasmus, More." 
 
 The CBTTSADES. By the Eev. G. W. Cox, M. A., Author of the "History of 
 Greece." 
 
 The THIRTY TEARS' "WAR, 1618—1648. By Sastoel Rawson Gabdiner. 
 
 The HOUSES of LANCASTER and YORK: with the CONQUEST and 
 LOSS of FRANCK. By James Gaibdneb, of the Public Record Office. 
 
 The FRENCH REVOLTJTIOW and FIRST EMPIRE; an Historical 
 Sketch. By Wm. O'Connob Mobbis, with an Appendix by Hon. Andrew D. White. 
 
 The AGE OF EIiIZABETH. By the Rev. M. Ceeiohton, M.A. 
 
 The PURITAN REVOLUTION. By J. Langtok Sanmbd. 
 
 The FALL of the STUARTS; and 'WESTERN EUROPE from 1678 
 to 1697. By the Rev. Edwabd Hale, M. A., Assist. Master at Eton. 
 
 The EARLY PLANTAGBNET3 and their relation to the HISTORY of 
 EUROPE ; the foundation and growth of CONSTITUTIONAL GOVERNMENT. 
 By the Rev. Wm. Stubbs, M. A., etc., Professor of Modern History in the Univer- 
 sity of Oxford. 
 
 The BEOINNINO of the MIDDLE AGES; CHARLES the GREAT 
 and ALFRED; the HISTORY of ENGLAND in its connection with that of 
 EUROPE in the NINTH CENTURY. By the Very Rev. R. W. Chubch, M. A. 
 
 The AGE of ANNE. By Edwabd E. Moeeis, M. A., Editor of the Series. 
 
 The NORMANS IN EUROPE. By the Rev. A. H. Johssoh, M.A. 
 
 ED'WARD III. By the Rev. W. WAEBnBTOu, M. A. 
 
 FREDERICK the GREAT and the SEVEN YEARS' "WAR. By 
 F. W. Longman, of Ballic College, Oxford. 
 
 The EPOCH of REFORM, 1830 to 1860. By Justin McCarthy. 
 
 The above Fifteen Volumes in Roxburg Style, Leather Labels and Gilt Top. 
 Put up in a handsome Box. Sold only in Sets. Price per Set, $15.00. 
 
 \* The above books for sale by all booksellers, or will be sent, post or express charges 
 paid, upon receipt of the price by the publishers. 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, 
 
 743 AND 74S Broadway, New York. 
 
A New Edition, Library Style. 
 
 %\i IlisJ^opg of (Jrpprr. 
 
 By Prof. Dr. ERNST OUETIUS. 
 
 Translated by Adolphus William Ward, M. A., Fellow of St. Peter's College, Cum 
 bridge, Prof, of History in Owen's College, Manchester. 
 
 UNIFORM WITH MOMMSEN'S HISTORY OF ROME, 
 rive volmmes, crown 8vo, gilt top. Price per set, $10.00. 
 
 ' Curtius's History of Greece is similar in plan and purpose to Mommsen's 
 History of Rome ^ with which it deserves to rank in every respect as one of 
 the great masterpieces of historical literature. Avoiding the minute de- 
 tails which overburden other similar works, it groups together in a very 
 picturesque manner all the important events in the history of this king- 
 dom, which has exercised such a wonderful influence upon the world's 
 civilization. The narrative of Prof. Curtius's work is flowing and ani- 
 mated, and the generalizations, although bold, are philosophical and 
 sound. 
 
 CRITICAL NOTICES. 
 
 " Professor Curtius's eminent scholarship is a sufficient guarantee for the trustworthiness 
 of his history, while the skill with which he groups his facts, and his effective mode of narrat- 
 ing them, combine to render it no less readable than sound. Prof. Curtius everywhere 
 maintains the true dignity and impartiality of history, and it is evident his sympathies are 
 on the side of justice, humanity, and progress." — London Atfienmuyn. 
 
 " We cannot express our opinion of Dr. Curtius's book better than by saying that it may 
 be fitly ranked with Theodor Mommsen's great work." — London Spectator. 
 
 "As an introduction to the study of Grecian history, no previous work is comparable to 
 the present for vivacity and picturesque beauty, while in sound learning and* accuracy of 
 statement it is not inferior to the elaborate productions which enrich the literature of the 
 age " — ;V. Y. Daily Trihttie. 
 
 '* The History nf Greece is treated by Dr. Curtius so broadly and freely in the spirit o£ 
 the nineteenth century, that it becomes in his hands one of the worthiest and most instruct- 
 ive branches of study for all who desire something more than a knowledge of isolated facts 
 for their education. This translation ought to become a regular part of the accepted course 
 of reading for young men at college, and for all who are in training for the free political 
 life of our country." — N. Y. Evening Post. 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, Publishers, 
 
 743 AND 745 Broadway, New York.